《Incest Complex》 1 F*CK YOUR SISTER *Honk* *Honk* . . . . "Ah! What was that? Wait where am I?" I looked around and saw a white ceiling, White Walls and White curtains, White door and White light lamp. I''m on a hospital! Did I just get on accident!? Damn! I don''t have money to pay the hospital fee! Goddamnit! The door opened and a person on a white coat appeared. It''s a Woman with short golden hair and bespectacled. Damn! This Doc is Hot! I want to Fuck her and ravage that voluptous body! "Oh! You''re awake lil bro!" When she saw me sitting up in my bed. She exclaimed in surprise. "lil bro!? Who?" I asked her confused. "Eh! Eeeeeh! You don''t know me!? I''m your sister. Chikushodo Kana you know." She looked at me in horror. "No I don''t" What is this woman saying! Saying I''m her Lil bro. That can''t be happening. I''m only son in my family, I don''t have siblings. How could I suddenly.... Are! Arere! What is this hands? So white and smooth. This isn''t my hands at all. Don''t tell me... I was reincarnated! Just like those novels? But why is the furnitare in this room and the buildings outside is the same japan I know of? This can''t be! Didn''t the novels said No one can reincarnate again in Earth? Where''s my Magic! My Mofu Mofu! My Erofu! My Princess! Waaaaaaa! God no! I don''t want to become a corporate slave again! Earth is Hellmode! So Hard to live! Pollution everywhere! Racism all over the world! I didn''t meet you Kami-sama and why again in this world....I want to die again. I looked at the woman with deep ravine on her breast bending down before me. Anxious and worries filled in her face. This woman I wanted to fuck and ravage earlier is my sister apparently. Since I came to this Hell I want to fuck her! Who cares! I died once who cares if I died again! If I become a criminal I will die again. I cupped her face with my hands and pull her head. Kissed her lips forcefully! Shocking her! She started to squirm but I''m a man so I pushed her to the bed and straddled her. Kissed her mouth again while tearing her clothes. I forcely fully opened her jaws and stick my tounge inside her mouth. I grope her big boobs and started my copping. I tore her bra and saw her breast came out. Her pink erect nipple is so delicious I want to suck it! Her arms is flailing around. I grab it with my one Hand and pushed it into the bed at the top of her head. "Ahn! Niaa!" I sucked her nipples and she let out a erotic voice. Her eyes is covered with tears, However it also filled with lust! How bitch is she! Feeling from her brothers caress what a pig! I let my other hand travel below and tears her panties. She got a golden trimmed hair below. I continued my sucking her nipples! "Ahn... Nooo...lil bro stop this...Ahn" Hah stop! I don''t want to! You look so delicious! I want to eat you! I rub her pussy with my other hand below. kneeding the clitoris that was already stiffened. Her pussy juice is flooding. Ah I want taste her pussy! What does a sister pussy taste like. I put my head between her thighs and smelling her pussy! "Sis your pussy smells did you ever washed this? What a pig!"I harshedly said. Then I put my head on her pussy and started licking it. Licking the clitoris and putting my tounge inside her vagina. "Aaaahn Noo! Not there! It''s dirty! I did not washed today Aaahn Aahn" Her reason had blown off a while ago. She''s already a bitch in heat. "Oya! My sister your still virgin but your excited by your brother what pure bitch you are!" "Aaaahn I did not Aaaahn...find my Mr.Aaahn! Right! you know Aahaahn!" "Your Mr. Right? Hahaha All men are wolves there is no perfect man out there." I pulled out my erect penis and straddle her. "Here My sister Your Mr.right! Suck It!" "Haa Yesh!" Then she engulf it with her mouth. "Your good at this sister" Ah this is good Her mouth is slippery and her tounge playing with my dick. "I Shaw iit Oun Vishdoys Muchomucho" "You watch porn sis? What a pervert you are" I grab her head and started pistoning. "I''m cumming inside your mouth sis" "Mucho! ucho Mucho!" Then I came inside her mouth. White semen bursted put her nose. I shuddered from goodness. "*Cough* lil Bro that''s cruel you didn''t warn me" She coughed up my cum and spill onto her hands preventing it from falling on the bed. "I did" I rolled my eyes. "We''re not done yet sis" I pull her legs and approach between her legs with my body. I grab my dick and rubbing her labia thats is letting out juices. I tease her clit with my dick. "lil bro don''t tease me" She look at me with horny red face and glittering eyes. "Beg me" I let out a big smile. "No! it''s embarassing" She refused. I stop my rubbing. "Don''t stop!" She exclaimed. "Beg me!" I said again. "Grr Okay! lil bro please give me your penis and fuck your sister! I can''t take anymore!" I thrusted my dick into her vagina, I felt Obstacles in the middle but I psuhed it forcefull and she let out a cry of pain. I reached the entrance of her womb. but I did not stop, I pull my dick and push it. I pistoned my dick inside her. Her pussy is secreting red blood from losing her chastity. "It hurts! Aaahn But it feels good! Aaahn More! More Aahn Aaahnn Haa aaaahn" I continued thrusting my hips. I pushed my head to her breast and suck her nipples and kneed her other breast with my hand. Her eyes rolled upwards from heavenly pleasure of sex. I speed up my thrust and the room let out a nice sounds of AhAhAhAh and PakPakPak. I don''t whether the people crom outside heard us. But I don''t care. 20 minutes of Pistoning I let out a cum inside her pussy. She is breathing heavily. Her drools and pussy juices wetting the bed. "Sis Second round" I voiced out creepily. "HaaaHaaa Eh! Noo time out no more I''m tired!" She denied but it''s useless I became a beast. Then I fucked her for 3 hours without anyone interrupting. The rooms smells sex. She laid in the wet bed fainted and I also fainted next to her. 2 My Niece!? After Raping my sister Chikushodo Kana. Apparantly I am Chikushodo Shido. The only remaining male in my family. Chikushodo is a large noble clan in japan. My family''s net worth is over tens of billion dollar not yen. We are rich and we are also powerful in japan. My sister told me that the world just suffered a massive calamity and everything went calm a year ago. Hmmmmmmmmmmm. 9:1 ratio of female and male??? Do you know what that means? kukuku My sister said that Monogamy was took down by the goverment. Males will have there sperm donated or impregnate many woman in their life. A Harem life for the males in this world. Since I can''t have my Erofu and Mofu mofu I will just conquer the world here. Making all women my slave! Then ruling the world hahahahaha. It seems my sister forgave me and Taboo is allowed in this world now. That also means I can fuck my blood relatives. To tell you the truth I love Incest! In my past world the one who open the door of incest is my Aunt and cousin, They tempted me and I could not hold back. So I fuck them everyday. I live with my aunt since my parents is from the village. I came to tokyo and live with my aunt. So you could say I''m Incecon. Look down on me I don''t care! Now that I came to this world! I will fullfill my desire! Wait for me My Aunts, Mom, Sisters and nieces I will fuck you all. Kana is lying on my chest. Twirling my nipples with her index finger. "lil bro your so bad, The moment you woke up you ate your sister, You''ll take responsibility right?" "Don''t worry My sister I will take responsibility, I''m not done with you. I will put a seed in here" Then I rub her navel with my hand. "Shido is so naughty thinking of impregnating your sister" She acted coyly and pinched my nipples. I shuddered from tickle. "My Sister we are so loud earlier won''t the others from outside can hear us?" "Don''t worry they won''t, This room is soundproof" "Hmm. That means we can continue right?" I put an evil smile. "Stop it Idiot lil bro" She pouted her mouth. Cute. "Why?"I wonder "Sister and Our niece is coming here any minute now. We should clean the room it reeks" Then she pinch her nose. "Oh is that so! Hehehe Niece Huh" I licked my lips evily. I grabbed Kana''s butt and fondled it. "Nyaannnh Stop it Idiot" She pinched my hands and gave me a glare. "Okay okay I''ll stop" I sighed but was thinking of a plan. 30 minutes later of Cleaning, Changing the bed sheets and Spraying some fragance in the air to cover the reek. "Okay I''ll go out now, stay here. I have patients waiting this evening" She looked at her watch and left. I pretended to sleep in my bed. It''s so boring I waited for 15 minutes but no one is coming at all. The moment I complained inside my head. The door opened and I heard footsteps. One? I thought two? Then that person arrive at the side of my bed and I opened my eyes slightly to look. I saw a beauty! She''s a teenager! Highschool? Damn, She''s immature but I like it. I pretended to sleep and watched her. She have long black straight hair, dark black eyes. Mesmerising figure. "Uncle are you sleeping?" She silently said in soft voice. I didn''t react I''m waiting for her action. Seeing I did not react she gets close to me and she extended her hand and caress my face. What is she doing? "I came here first because I don''t want mom to know this, Here''s my weekly Shidonium" She lowered her head kissed my lips. Wait! What? Did she just say Weekly Shidonium? Hallelujah! She innocently pasted her lips on mine but it''s just a normal kiss not a french style. She stays like for 5 minutes. Heck! I opened my mouth and penetrated my tongue inside her lips licking her teeth. I grab her jaw and open it. I twirl my tongue to her tongue. She was shocked by the movement but did not resist instead she aggressively allowed me to ravage her lips. I fondled her breast at the top of her dress. I cupped it and realized it was C cup. Normal for a teenager. She let out a erotic moans. I didn''t stop, We stayed like this for half an hour before we heard footsteps behind the door before we broke our session. She was blushing and trying to calm down while I pretended to sleep again. Pretending like nothing happened at all. The door opened. 3 Oyakodon 1 The door opened, Kana and another gorgeously mature woman she looked like this teen girl here but more Mature and voluptous. So is this my other Sister? Wow my family is booming with gorgeous girls and women aye. "Shido your awake, Shina your already here?" The woman calmly said. She glanced at the girl, Shina curiously she found out her daughter red face. "Are you okay Shina?" Kana approach the girl and Touch her head with her hand. "You are hot, a flu? You should take a rest" Seems she''s safe or else they might found out. I was curious earlier, Shouldn''t Kana hates me? I raped her after all. Moreover I took her virginity. I think I''ll ask her later why she acted coyly. "Who are you?" I look at the black haired woman. "It seems Kana said was true, Shido doesn''t remember me at all? WuWu" Then her character bust out! What''s wrong with her? She fake a cry. "I''m sorry okay, I just can''t remember you at all" I pretend myself in deep thought, Touching my head with my right index finger. "Wuuuu, Little Shido can''t remember Big sister?" She made her eyes glossy, Pouted her mouth. She looks ready to cry. What''s wrong with this woman. Her looks is out of her character. Earlier she was calm and dignified and looked serious. "Yes I don''t" I blatanly replied. "Then should I make shido remember me?" Then her eyes glinted a bit. But I didn''t notice it. "Yeah if you could" "Okay close your eyes"She smiled sweetly. I nodded and Closed my eyes. I waited for a while, I heard the woman whisper something to Kana. I couldn''t hear it. I hear the door opened and someone walked out. What are they doing? I slightly open my eyes and saw it. I saw the young highschool girl stripping her clothes, She was on her bra and panties. Her C-cup breast. Smooth thighs. No fat waist. Breathtaking figure. I wander my eyes a bit on her. Then I snapped! What is she doing? Damn I appreciate it but why is she doing that? I had no Clue at all. I look from the other side and saw my sister was also stripping naked. Her bra fell off revealing a very big pair towering mountains bouncing. Pink areola and nipples. Fuck! She is amazing. Her bush bellow is black but also trimmed. Damn. I could not believe what am I seeing right now. How is this related to my memory? this clearly not isn''t it. But I don''t hate it, More like I love it. Are they seducing me? Ah fuck that! I suddenly got up scaring the two woman and girl. But I couldn''t care about that. I strip my patient clothes and walk behind the shocked woman. I circled my arms around here and grab her boobs. Fondling and rubbing the nipples with my finger. "Aahn! So sudden!" She exclaimed. But did not resist. more like she let me.She turned her head sideways and said "Kiss me Shido" I pasted my lips on her lips. Opening our mouth, Sticking our tongue. Twirling around, Saliva dripping from the corner of our lips. We couldn''t care such thing. We continued our kissed. We are like a dogs in heat. I removed my right hand on her right breast and stretch it below. brushing the bush in the way and arrive at the pink labia. I rub my hands om her clitoris. Causing her to be intoxicated by pleasure. "Hnnngg Aahn!" She moaned. Now that I think of it I didn''t know her name. "My sister what is your name again?" I asked. "Hnn Aah it''s Sona, Shido hnnn" She quivered when I pinched her nipples. So this is her most sensitive part. "Then Sister Sona can you suck my dick?" We parted our kiss. Her eyes is getting hazy. Hmm. She''s already horny. "Un okay, haaa haaa." She kneeled down grabbing my erected dick. She opened her mouth, letting her tongue out and licked my glans. She was licking my dick profusely. It feels so good, She''s good! As expected of married woman. After licking my dick, She sucked my dick whole and mover her head back and fort. She''s a bitch. Damn, My family is so immoral. Why are they liking this. There must be a reason behind this. I patted her head. I looked at the daze girl at the side. I signal here to come here. She is buck naked, Wow she doesn''t have hair below. Her body is young but I can''t to wait taste her. Fuck! My incest complex is so intense. Is it really considered as incest? After all I didn''t know them. well the body is blood related to them so it''s Incest. I wrap my hands on shina''s waist and look deeply into her eyes and whispered . "Why did you kiss me earlier?" She also stared at my eyes, She softly said " Mom will get angry for getting ahead of myself" Eh? I thought her Mother didn''t know. What the fuck is wrong with this family. Without further ado, I french kissed her. She wrap her hands around my neck and aggressively tasted my fluids. While Sona is sucking my dick in ecstatic. I will fuck them hard later on. I grab the supple butt of Shina. Her butt is soft and smooth, it would ripple when I patted it. Damn! This is so tempting. She moaned when I played with her booty. So she is sensitive here? Wow. I continued playing her butt. We ended our kiss, I licked her neck down to her boobs. I sucked her pink nipple. causing her to moan. Wait she is also sensitive here. Damn! like mother like daughter. So is Sona also sensitive with her butt? I can''t wait to explore their weaknesses. "Sona I''m cumming! Take it!" I grap her head and bent my waist forward. Cumming inside her mouth straight to her stomach. White fluid came out from her nose. *cough* "Shido your bad" She pouted cutely but her appearance doesn''t match. "Let''s move on" I creepily smiled. 4 Oyakodon 2 Inside of a one of the VIP rooms in a certain Hospital. One could not hear the noise inside the room, When one enters the room. There, One could find a perplexing scene. Three people entangled with each other One man, One Woman and a Girl. The Man was kneeling on the bed, The girl is behind the man kissing him sideways. Below the man is the woman bending her body down. The Man is fucking the Woman from behind. These Three people is having a sex. But what was perplexing about it, is these Three are blood related. Yes! I''m fucking my Sister Sona and her daughter, My nephew Shina. Sona''s trained pussy is not tight considering she already have a daughter but it doesn''t mean she is not pleasurable. More like I''m satisfied because my dick fits in her, It''s like being trained to my size. Sona is fucking incredible, He big supple butt was also her most sensitive part. When I slap her butt she would moan like this. *Slap* "Yaaan! Aaahn Aaah No! Shido not there! Mmmh" She trembled from ecstasy. Her reactions made me even more hornier. I want to mess her. My sadistic personality is coming! *slap* "Noo! Mmmh Haaa"She exclaimed but her saliva is dripping from her mouth. I keep thrusting my hips back and fort, I speed my thrust. Making her face silly fucked. Shina was looking at her mom, intrigued but with a bit fear and excitement. I keep pistoning and slapping her ass until she cums and squiting again and again. "Haaa aAahn No! I can''t anymore, stop" She protested but her waist is moving on it''s own. I whisper to Shina "Don''t worry you will be next" Then licking her earlobe. "Mmnnh Un" Shina moaned and nodded. While rubbing her breast with her hands and fingering her vagina. I licked her earlobe down to her neck, while keeping my action, Thrusting my dick inside the pussy. A moment later, I feel something is coming. "Sister Sona, I''m cumming inside again! Get knock up."I shouted and grab both of her butt squeezing it and gave a deep thrust into her pussy. I trembled from pleasure of cumming inside. "Aaaah I''m cumming too Aahnn" Her back bent upwards and she quivered from pleasure too. After that she fell unto the bed, exhausted and tired. "Now it''s your turn princess" I turned to Shina who was having a fun with herself. She looks drunk from horniness. Is the women from my family are succubus? "Yeah, Fuck me Uncle" Her eyes glinted, She licks her red lips with her tongue seductively, Her hands rubbing every part of her body. As if she was trying to tempt me. This young woman is a natural born succubus. I grab her shoulder and pushed her on the bed. I stared at her hazy eyes. "Do you want to love with me" I said sweetly that can shiver spine of people. "Yes, when I am still a young girl. Uncle pampered me too much that you made me like this." She replied sweetly too but this time it can make people melt from cuteness. "Okay then, Don''t regret this" I joked "I won''t uncle" Shina replied nonchantly. I touch her wet pussy and slid my finger making her moan sweetly. I took back my hand licking it. "You taste sweet like honey, baby" I whispered. "Glad you like it uncle" She smiled and blushed red. Opening her legs wide, I could see the view of the fresh young pussy. A virgin pussy, I licked my lips. Nice I just conquered one virginity earlier, Now another one is coming in my plate. I approach between her legs and pointed my dick on her labia, teasing her for a little bit. I watched her blushed and let out a cute moan. Ah god, I''m a sinner. I love teasing young girls, Ahem you heard that wrong. I slowly inserted my dick in her vagina, her inside is tight for an adult like me. Even at her entrance her pussy feels good. As expected of a young girl. I pushed my dick further inside and felt a barrier, it was her hymen. "Baby, If I push this through from now on you are not a pure maiden anymore nor my niece, you will be my woman. Are you okay with that?" I asked her seriously, Even though I love Incest it doesn''t mean I will force them. She was stunned by the sudden change but she regain her composure and replied in a soft voice "Idiot uncle, Didn''t I say the moment you pampered when I was a young girl I''ve already fallen in love with you, Back then I was just a young girl I didn''t know that love between relatives is a taboo. When I grew up and Already knew what taboo is I feel sad and conflicted, because I love you, This may be just spark of love when young. But my feelings are true for you uncle. That''s why I hid from others and was scared to say it to anyone. Fortunately, when the law change I spoke to it with Mom" She look at her mother on her side sleeping" She laughed, I thought she was ridiculing me but I found out that she and you uncle have also a deep relationship since young." I was stunned, I am speechless. Can I retort to this? Can I decline this? No! the answer is a big NO! I will fuck her to her hearts content. I was also stunned because I have a deep relationship with my sister since young? what the fuck? Hey former owner of this body, your good but thanks I can fuck her also hahaha. I look at Shina for a moment and in a deep thought, A flash of whim spark into me. ''Don''t tell me...It can''t be right..Shina is not my niece? but....There''s no way that''s true right hahahah haa haa haaa....Ah fuck that I''ll just resolve it later." I clenched my teeth and forcefully thrust my hip. Shina let out a pain, She grapped the sheets of the bed. Her face is in pain, Eyes close and a tead drops. she bit her lips from pain. I stopped when I reach the end where the entrance of the womb is. "There Baby, You are mine now" I kiss her cheeks and lick the tear drops. "I''m so happy Pa- Uncle" She smile sweetly. I heard something I should not hear right? I shook my head and forget about my hallucinations. I''m just paranoid, yeah. 5 Oyakodon 3 "Hey baby I''m gonna move okay" I softly whispered. "Uhm, It''s okay uncle. You can move" She nodded and smiled at me. Waa she''s so cute. I slowly pulled my dick and stopped near the entrance and again slowly pushing it inside. I did this again and again. At first Shina was clenching her hand and biting her lips but she got accustomed to it. Now she let out a pleasurable moan. I slowly increased the thrust of my hips and making her moan again and again. "Ahhn Uncle it''s good, move faster aaahn" She beg and J couldn''t decline. "Okay Baby, Take this" I thrust my hips hardly. My pistoning speed increased. "Aaah Yes! This is it! Hmhhm Aahan Aaahn Uncle I love you Aaah More!" She exclaimed. "Damn Baby your becoming more like your mother" I sweated. What is this, Like mother Like daughter. I kissed her lips, Our tongues twined together. Our saliva dripping from our mouths. Her eyes closed. Her hands circling to my back hugging me tightly. Scratching my back, it stings but I didn''t stop her. I also hug her waist and thrust my all into her. I fucked her using all my might. Making her face silly, We change position to doggy style. I grab her hair pulling it and fucked her from behind. "Hey Baby Since your mom is sensitive here that means your also one right" I rubbed her young supple butt. She did not reply because she''s already in ecstasy. When I rubbed her butt she also trembled from delight. An Evil smile creep into my lips. Ah my sadistic character was unleashed again. I raised my hand above and strike downwards, Slapping her butt. *Slap* "Nyaanh Uncle! Not there." She woke up from here stupor. *Slap* *Slap* *Slap*... I continued, Ignoring her plea. "Nuooh Stouuup Eyt Uncle Aahn Aah" Her eyes became hazy and tears dripping from cheeks. I continued slapping and fucking her from behind. Not letting her Rest after I will make her satisfied. "Aaaahnn Uncle More! Fuck me More! Ravage my pussy and Slap my Masochist Ass Aaahn Aahn More!" I finally broke her after making her cum ten times. I was satisfied. I think I''m gonna cum soon. "Baby, I''m cumming, Where do you want it to Outside or Inside?" "Aaaahn Yes! Inside Aaahn Cum Inside Aaahn Uncle" Shina already lost her reasoning, Her silly face had a big smile pasted on it. "Then I won''t hesitate then" I increased my speed. Grinding my dick inside her vagina. Her pussy is so wet and was squirting pussy juice everywhere. Her butt was red as tomato from my slapping. "Cumming!" I shouted. "Aaahn Me too Uncle, Shina is cumming too Aaahn AaaaaAaaah" She quivered from cumming, I shoot my semen inside her womb filling it up. Her eyes rolled up. Her drool dripoing on the bed making it wet. After that Shina passed out. I also layed between the two women. Fortunately, The bed is big. I think this is a King''s bed. Why is it in the hospital anyway? I look at the exhausted mother and daughter. My blood-related sister and My niece. I can''t believe I would have a session with my relative that easily. In my past life, I also fuck my Aunt and Cousin but it was a secret. Not to mention they are sluts. My Cousin extorted my from my money I worked for in exchange for having a sex with her. Damn, She forced me to have sex with her. My Aunt is a prostitute, My cousin''s father was unknown. But I did not oppose them. More like thanks to me, they did not find another men other than me. Even if they do, Hmph that man would be in the bottom of the ocean. There are men visiting my aunts home, I was disgusted by those vulgar people so I trained myself. I studied martial arts, Kenjutsu or Swordmanship, Athlete, Knowledge and Money making. When those people visited my aunt''s home I would scam them and thrashed them and extorted their money and blackmail them. There are times those people who have wives and daughter, hehehe. I was so Evil back then. I Cucked those people, I ket them watched as I fuck their wives and daughter in front of them. There was one time, I fucked a pregnant woman, That man''s face was so distorted. They could not report me from police or oppose me, why? Because the moment they made a move on me, All the files I hid would be uploaded in the public. hahahaha, Those secret or top secret from their company is within my hands, Their malicious intents I know and etc. Those things are more important than their wives and daughter. What a twisted world ain''t it? They want their career more than their family? dafaq is wrong with those idiots? If I was in their shoes, I would not care about my reputation, I would save my love ones without hesitation. Ok let''s stop this bullshit, I don''t want to remember those anymore. For now let''s sleep. 6 About Me and my family "Shido wake up" I heard Kana''s voice. "Hmmm 5 minutes" I lazily answered. after 5 minutes. "Hoyyy Shido 5 minutes is done" I woke up. I rubbed my eyes and notice two women beside me sleeping soundly naked. Un, My sister Sona and My...Niece Shina. God, So it was not a dream. I also saw My short blonde haired sister, Kana in her white doctor cloak. She really looks gorgeous, her black tight skirt is so pleasing to the eyes. "Morning My sister" I softly said. "Idiot Shido, what morning it''s already noon" She strictly said. I chuckled. "Why did you woke me up My dear sister? Is it that you want to do it?" I joked "Hah Idiot Shido. I woke you up because you haven''t eaten since you woke up." she sternly said then she blushed " As for ''that'' we could do it after you ate..." But her voice was so small I couldn''t hear it. "What is it My sister I couldn''t hear what you said?" I said. "No, Nothing!" She turned around hinding her blushing face. I tilt my head, confused ''what did she just say''. "Okay get up already, I will escort you to the cafeteria" She said. "And You dress first becore going out." I look at myself, realized I''m naked head to toe. I chuclked at my gorgeous sister. "Yes, Yes." After I dressed. We walked out the room leaving the extremely tired Mother and daughter duo. If someone walked in they would be shocked to the core. This is the legendary Oyakodon. We don''t really need to worry about someone slipped inside because the room is VIP. No idiot will go inside here. I remembered suddenly, I have a question to mu sister and about my family. "My sister, Why are you not angry with me?" I asked. "Angry for what?" "Well, I raped you after all." I said without guilt on my face. "Aah that huh. You lose your memory after all. So of course you don''t know. Also you we''re in coma. I think I will say this first, I have a feelings with you since we we''re young. Because of you Idiot shido took my first kiss, I know that love between siblings is a taboo but you idiot shido took my first, second and more kisses from me. Since then, My love for you as a sister turned into a love between a male and female. However, I knew that it''s still a taboo so I cut off our relationship, I flew to USA to study. But when I heard you we''re in Coma I was shocked you know. I couldn''t go home but instead I continued my study in USA, I took a doctor as my course in college because I want to take care of you. When I''m done my college study I came back to japan to take care of you. I love you after all" We stopped walking, She stroked my face while she was reciting her story. Wow, What kind of person is the previous owner of this body. I can''t believe, Kana is already in love with me from the start. I kissed her lips "I love you too my sister" "I''ll continue, The past 10 years when you we''re comatized the world was in chaos. War was happening, The population of Males in the world was reduced. The law changed, Women took over the goverment. Corruptions stopped. Today, Instead of using Oil as fuel and energy , We discovered a new source of energy. It was something those monsters leave after they disappeared. Our family acknowledge the new law but there are others hesitated and oppose to it but the majority accepted it. Great Grandma said that you shido will make our family prevent from extinction. Since the scarcity of males in the world the females in our family couldn''t find a suitable partner for them. That''s why grandma said, you should make our family prosper." Is that what she said. I was shocked. So that means, I should impregnate the females in my family? Hahaha. "Unfortunately Japan has the most less male in the whole world. It was really a nightmare for us japanese people why? because every country could not lend their males to us. Japan is so poor and pitiful, why? Because there are only 10 males in our country. And the worst part is, 4 of them was impotent and cannot have a child 2 of them is old. 3 with brain damage, can produce children but the gene is the problem. 1 with disability, he can produce a child but, he also have a problem. 2 normal male left in japan. And that is you Shido the last of the 2 remaining potent male in japan." When telling me this, her face was dark and cloudy. I was also stunned and surprised also I''m so scared right now.that means they would treat me as a stallion or a breeding machine. I don''t want that. Fuck! Is this a paradise or Hell for me. No matter how I love sex that much. I don''t have a stamina to fuck millions of women. "What a about the last remaining guy?" I asked her. When I asked her face was cloudy and dark. "Unfortunately, that guy was living in breeding center. That guy is pitiful, Because he was treated as breeding machine. He couldn''t have a peaceful day. Everyday is painful for this guy. Because he would impregnate 50 woman a day.....Don''t worry Shido, the family will protect you. We won''t let anyone treat you as a breeding machine. Even without the males in our family, Our family is still powerful in japan." She caressed my face while saying that. He eyes was red, tears drops from her eyes through her cheeks. "Un, Thank you sister" I calmed down a little. I let out a sigh. but felt pity on the guy who was treated as machine. If I didn''t reincarnate into a powerful family. I would have already on te breeding center. 7 The Blazing eyes I''m hugging Kana in the hallway of the hospital. I was thankful of this family. After a moment we separated and walked together again to the cafeteria while holding hands. It''s weird I guess, Having relationship with blood relatives. I feel like this is not the Earth I know. Also the earth I know of at the same time. I wonder what happened to my Aunt and cousin. I died in 2040 and I was 18 years old. Today is 2050 exactly 10 years after the war. Fortunately I didn''t die in the war. That means my Aunt who was 30 years old is now 40 years old. My cousin who was 14 years old is now 24 years old. I feel I want to meet them. But would they recognized me in this body? No right? I sighed and unconsiously gripped my hands because I remembered my Sister, Mom and worried about my dad. Did he join the war? I thought. What happened to my Mom and Sister are they safe? Did they know I died? Are they eating well? They only relied on dad''s work after all. I trembled from nervousness. I don''t know what to do. "Shido are you okay, You''re pale...Don''t worry Sister is gonna protect you okay." She kissed my lips and stroked my cheeks. She looks at me caringly. "Un, Don''t worry Sis I''m fine....probably" I look uncertained, it made her more worried. "Okay then, Don''t force yourself. You are not alone, you have me and the family in your back." She softly said and look at me with caring eyes. Ah, Really even though they are not my true family, I felt warmed inside. Is it because the body of this owner''s feelings? Maybe. I think it won''t hurt to accept this feelings a little bit right. I shook my head and revealed a big smile "Thank you again My sister...Let''s talk about that later, for now let''s eat, I''m getting hungry" I patted my empty stomache. ".....Well. Let''s go" She also revealed a smile at me too. ... Cafeteria "Ne ne ne, Did you hear. A man woke up from coma" A woman said leacherously. Her eyes is in heat. As if it was a mating season for dogs. "Yeah I heard it too...Can''t wait to see him" Another woman said while licking her lips with her long tongue. "Girls, Wonder how big he is down there?" A bespectacled woman, Adjusting her glasses with her middle finger. Her glasses flashed. She''s like a hunter ready to attack a prey. Wondering why the women act like this? Then answer me, How would women feel when there is no men for over a year? Frustrated right. Yes this women are very pent up with their carnal desires. Using Toys is insufficient, They need a warm cock inside their Horny Vagina. Just hearing the news of a man made them bitch in heat. If a man suddenly appeared in front of them, The result is clear as sky. That man would be raped instead raping. "But, I heard that man came from a big noble clan in the whole japan?" A curious woman said. "Really? Doesn''t that mean we could not lay a hands on him then?" Another woman said disappointed. Her words is really deadly. If it was in the past, she would be in jail. "Eyyy No I want a real dick in my frustrated cunt!" A horny woman suddenly rub her panties below and said lecherously. If men would hear their conversation, The snake below them would be awaken. Unfortunately, Men are scarce. After some time they heard footsteps in the hallway where the entrance of the cafeteria. There they saw what they wanted, There the eyes of leopards preying on it''s prey, There their pussies is getting moist and wetter, There the mouths of the hungry leopards is drooling, There some leopards was trembling from Excitement, Eagerness and Frustration. If not the woman holding the hand of the man, They would unhesitantly leap to the prey they set their eyes upon. .... I walked in the cafeteria and was dumbfucked from what I saw. I I I want to run! What is this? Did we entering the wrong room? Is this the cafeteria? Wait wait! I rubbed my forehead, This is a big headache. Come on really? Those eyes, Gulped! Momma mia! Help me! I don''t want to be here anymore. My mind is in mess. It''s not like I don''t love women, It''s just this is too terrifying. The women inside the cafeteria are like animals in heat. Those blazing eyes is unbearable. I felt my hand was tightly gripped, I feel Kana''s nervousness too. Despite she said she will protect me? Can she really take this people? "M-My sister" "Hm, what is it shido.." "This the cafeteria right?" "Y-Yeah" She subtly said. "It''s a place where people eat food right?" I blankly said. "Yeah" "But why do I feel I''m the food instead of the eater in here" I gulped. My back is sweating. "..." She was silent, Incredibly silent. 8 2 Types of Hunger I grab a food and took a seat with my sister Kana. The eyes of the women inside the cafeteria is so disturbing and made me scared. Being eyed upon is not really good.I was bothered from all the eyes staring at me like I am a prey. There is two types of hunger, One is hunger for food and two, Hunger for pleasure. The women inside the cafeteria is both hungry for food and pleasure. Having a man inside made them gaze at him intensely. If only I have an Infinite stamina, I would love to fuck this women endlessly. Unfortunately, I''m not strong and Powerful. This body is still weak and only woke up from comatose.....Wait a minute, A patient could not walk normally after waking up from comatose and have a normal stamina. But why could I fuck three women in a day and walk normally to the cafeteria like nothing... I''m confused. I think I should ask Kana later. I don''t want to talk about stamina here with many women around. If they heard about this. I would be kidnapped and raped. "My sister, This new energy you we''re talking about. what is it?" Instead I asked another thing I was curious about. "The new energy discovered is called Zern Energy and was discovered by Doctor Ellena Zern. She studied the material called Zern Crystal, This crystal came from the Monster''s that came from beneath the earth. Inside the crystal is an Infinite amount of Zern Energy. Zern Energy be extracted into electricity and liquid fuel. I don''t know how Doctor Ellena Zern did it but they said she was an Intelligent Woman. She''s a genius just like E*nstein. The world found 1 billion of this crystal scattered around the earth and still discovered some today. Zern crystal can also produce another crystal and grow faster than limestone or other crystal materials. It''s like they are alive and yet aren''t. So Doctor Ellena Zern made a big Zern Energy Power plant and Zern Fuel Generator and spread them around the globe. One Power plant and Fuel Generator only needs one crystal each. That means we could have billions of this structures. Thanks to that there is no pollution." She explained about it to me. "That''s good then, Polution is bad for health after all.....by the way my sister, Is this doctor you are talking about pretty?" I sighed in relief but then I whispered secretly to Kana. She looked at me ridiculously. She have a blank look on her face. I know she''s giving me a bad stare. "Heee, So Idiot shido is interested with this doctor huh instead of the new Energy" She said in monotone. "No I''m just curious My Sister.....Even if she is pretty I won''t be tempted easily....."I said with a blank look. She sighed, She knew that I was lying. "Despite saying that word right now, I bet you can''t hold back when she appears before you..." "Eh why?"I confusingly asked. Is this doctor really tempting. "Not only tempting, Doctor Ellena is a type of woman that cannot be ignored, Her beauty surprasses every woman in the world. If she says''s her beauty is second, no one will proclaimed the first. Not only her beauty but her knowlwedge is vast and especially her melancholic temperament that mede everyone awe." While she was describing this doctor. Kana had a admiration look on her face. Is this doctor really amazing? Then....Is she also amazing in bed? This sudden thought popped in my mind... I shook my head and laughed at myself. "Now that I think of it My sister, Why are you calling her "Doctor" despite she was the one who discovered and created the new Entergy and Generator shouldn''t she be called professor instead?" I looked at her with confused look written on my face. After all Doctor and Professor is different from each other. Although, it may have similarities, but from what I heard about this Ellen woman, She dicovered and Invented a new technology. Instead of calling her a Doctor it would be more appropriate to call her a Professor. I''m utterly confused about this woman''s identity. Did she finished a doctorate degree that''s why people calling her doctor? But, How can she invented a new energy generator and discovered the new type of energy? I mean after all, Having two types of degree is not really uncommon. It''s just I heard this woman is young about 20 or so age. Ah enough about that confusing thing, let''s hear My sister Kana. "For that Question, I''m not clear about it. I heard she took a doctorate and nuclear engineering course, She''s still in University....Oh yeah speaking of University, Shido, Grandma said you should go to School and Learn." Kana dodge the question and only gave me a little answer. It seem Kana is hiding something, I force her. School huh....I hate School. In my first life, I didn''t have a good memory about school. I shook my head. I just nodded at my sister Kana and we continued to eat, Although the stares of the women is unbearable, I manage to preserve myself. We talked about this past 10 years and Many events happened... ... What happened to her.... A thougt came into me, I shook my head and gave myself a ridicule laugh. She won''t realize who I am right now.... I know that, but I couldnt help it but think about it. 9 Shock After we are done eating, Kana lead me into her office. Inspecting my body if there was a problem. She look attractive when she is working. If a certain character in a novel he will call her a good woman. Yes, A diligent woman is a good woman. A womam like this should be cherished. Kana, Although you are my sister in blood. However, You are not my sister spiritually. Even so I will treat you as woman and a loving sister. "My sister, I have a question." I approach her table. "Un, what is it?" She was working on a paper while inspecting my body. I don''t really get it but I just let her do what she wants on my body. she started fondling my chest, It''s a bit ticklish. "You said I was in coma for 10 years right?" "Fumu, 10 years 2 months 23 days 12 hours 33minutes and 30 seconds to be exact." She arranged her glasses and it flashes a white light. I look at her blankly. I shook my head. "Oh okay, then if I got in coma how can I walk normally and have an amazing stamina?" "About that...." She averted her eyes. I feel she''s hiding something. "Tell me my sister, I won''t get angry. please I just want to know. It''s my body after all, I need to know what''s happening inside it." She stared at my eyes for a long time this time. Her eyes we''re wavering. She released a sigh. "The truth is, Mother and Grandma decided to accept doctor Ellena Zern''s proposal. She proposed that she wanted to test something on you. As you are wondering why she choose you, It''s just a coincidence that her project is in japan. Mother didn''t want you to become a lab rat but Grandma''s word is absolute. We don''t know how the procedure going on, but I know a little. It seems Doctor Zern experimented your body with the Zern crystal. I heard it would give you unlimited stamina and large physical boost and other things I don''t know. about the side effects I don''t what it is. That''s why I''m trying to inspect you right now." "...." I don''t know what to say, The famous doctor experimented my body, Doesn''t that mean she also saw my dick. Damn! If only I woke up that time, I would have fucked her. Wait wait Why am I became more beastly. I mean my instinct is telling me to fuck more women. What the hell? Although I''m a pervert, I''m not this hungry for women. I fucked my 2 sisters and a niece? because that''s what my instinct is telling me So I gave in. Is this the Zern Crystal corrupting my mind? God! I don''t what to become an animal that will fuck and ravage any woman I see. So I told Kana about this. "Hmmm, Is that so. It migh be one of the side effects of the Zern Crystal. Let''s do some X-ray." So we get into it. What shocked the both of us is that instead of a beating heart, what replaced is round crystaline with a beating glowing core inside it. My human heart was replaced by a Zern crystal! What the hell is this. "M-My Sister, I''m still a human right?" I''m scared you know, I have a human body but have crystal heart. My mind is still logical after all. I mean transplanting heart in the past is uncommon but transplanting a heart into an object is scary. Can I still feel emotions, welp I still could. but I''m afraid what is this crystal doing inside my body. From the start it gave me a beastly instinct. What would it do next time? I don''t know. "Don''t worry Shido, Your still human. Your my brother and my lover after all" She hugged me tightly, I can feel her breast on my chest. I look at the eyes of my Sister, God the feeling of immorality is blissful. I kissed her lips gently and slowly inserted my tongue, twirling against her sweet tongue. I hug her waist and slid my other arm to her plumpy butt. I grabbed and fondle her supple butt making her moan. "Uhnn, Shido not here. Aah" I ignored her plight and continued groping and kissing her sweet lips. I raised her black tight skirt and grabbed her butt again. I could feel her panties. Pulling her panties down and grabbing the raw supple butt of my sister. "No, Shido. Aahn" "Kana you''re cute, Having a sister like you is really amazing" Kana blushed and hugged my neck as we continued kissing. She grabbed the hem of my shirt taking out of me. She fondled my....Wait what the fuck! How could this be, I remember I''m not that buff how could I get muscles and abs? Is this what the Crystal is doing? Ah forget about it let''s continue. Inside the X-ray room. A brother and Sister entangled with each other for an hour. Fortunately for them, No one came in. . . . . Time passes and it was already late noon. But, the feeling of Immorality is still lingering inside in a certain room. The taste of forbidden is really uncontrollable. Even Adam and Eve could not control themselves and be tempted by snakes words, How could their descendents be. We created our own sense of morality, but this moral they are talking about is it really just to restrict ourselves from what we want? Yes of course it could. But even though people tried to restrict themselves they could not just brought themselves restricted in front of their desired dreams. Humaninty created Law, Resrrictions, Order and Control but there are still people out there broke them. That is because this people wanted to be free from shackles created by society. . . . . "My sister when can I home?" I asked while wearing my clothes. "Tomorrow, Mother will pick you up" She was also wearing her clothes too. When she wore the stockings, I felt burning sensation in my chest. It''s truly a marvelling sight. I couldn''t help but gulp inwardly. "What about you?" "Idiot Shido, I''m a doctor of course I will stay behind and do my work" She smiled at me. How could I forget, I''m a bit dumb sometimes...Maybe I''m really dumb. "Then I''ll just roam around the hospital then, Is there some kind of garden here?" "Un, at rooftop. While you ware roaming arounf beware of women. They might **** you" She teased me and smiled. "Ugh, Really? Shouldn''t it be the other way around?" I didn''t wait for her answer and walkout from the room "Bye My sister, see ya soon" I wave my hand. "I''m serious, The women in these world is hungry for dick" She muttered and he could not hear her. She just prayed. 10 Garden and Accident. I spent my time walking around inside the hospital wanting to spent time by myself, I was like fucking my Sisters and Niece for like 10 or so times. Although my body doesn''t seem exhausted, My mentality is. That is why I want to relax my mind and let myself walk around enjoying the new things. Although I wanted to relax myself, It''s just really uncomfortable being followed by predatory eyes from the women. Living in this world is mental taxing. There are women that are beautiful and had a nice body, they just cannot compare to my sisters and niece.(This guy is really twisted) Anyway, after seeing the new technologies I feel like 10 years was a century instead of decade. Why? Floating robot that serve patients, Advance technologies like TV hologram, Advance smartphones and etc. It''s like a sci fi genre world. I even saw a Flying car outside the hospital. I think they we''re powered by that Zern Fuel? Also I realised, We don''t use coins and paper money to buy, It change into Online Money. I opened the my supposedly account that my Sister Sona gave me. I was shocked to the core. //Name: Chikushodo Shido Account no: 666 Money: $ 13,000,000,000 Last transaction: Ellena Zern Sent 12,000,000,000 // Ellena Zern? Isn''t that the famous doctor? why did she sent money to me? Damn, I have so many questions to ask her. Maybe it was the payment for experimenting my body. Let''s ignored it, Since we can''t have our answer for now. I shook my head went upstairs leading to the rooftop. When I arrived, I opened the door and was greeted by a refreshing breeze of wind and smell of nature and flowers. Ah, this will help me relax. I walk to the wooden bench and sat. Spreading my arms wide and laid back. Looking at the wonderful view of nature makes me relaxed a great deal. The chirp of birds is pleasing to the ears. I closed my eyes intending to relax myself. The winds brush up from my sleevesand hair.I recited a poem I knew from my past life. "Dangling bangles in rhythm of light, colorfully shining right into the night; Caressing my ears with magical tones, dancing on air while my mind gently roams. Lovely to hear and so sweet to see, the motion of sounds in a song that''s free; Notes call to the sky with a fresh melody, my very own voice sings the harmony. In Autumn we sense those mystical sounds, of spirits awakening this time around; Each breeze sends the chimes out into space, with pleasure and smiles no cloud can erase." But what I didn''t know is the moment I finished the poem, The winds was becoming more pleasing and felt like a massive of energy came inside me. I feel like my body is absorbing something I don''t know and it was painful after time passess. I didn''t know what to do. I wanted to release it. I was crouching on the floor, enduring the pain. I shouted "Release!" While crouching my body release an intense amount of wind, cutting through the floor, tress. I heavily breathes, sucking air from my lungs. That was so painful. what the fuck is happening? I look around and saw the messed up scene around me, it looks like some kind of sword fights is going around here. But I know there wasn''t. I also know who was the culprit of these disaster, it was me. I did not know what is happening but I know it was me who did this. I remember my body suddenly absorbs air around me in an intense speed. I feel being stuffed up inside my body that it was so painful. I only shouted the word release because that was on my mind. I close my eyes and thinking what I just did. My heart is beating faster than a normal rate, I''m so excited even though I don''t have a normal heart anymore. I can feel it beating just like a heart. I mean in my mind ''Is this means I have a power? Is it because of the crystal heart or something?'' I mean there''s no way a normal human can do that right? If that''s really the case doesn''t that mean this new heart is amazing, It doesn''t only gave me super vitality and strong body but also gave me strange powers. I want to explore the potential of this heart. Hahahaha, Although I can''t go to another world where swords and magic exist. Especially magic, it seems I kind of have a power similar to it. I heave a breathe. I raised my right hand grabbing my wrist with my left hand. I concentrated my eyes on my right hand. Then I started. Before that let''s find if there was another presence beside me on the rooftop. I look around and find no one. Then I change my attention again on my right hand and spoke like a chuunibyou "In the name of Fire gods and goddesses, let a ball of fire appear on my hands, I seek power from thee" I waited for a second and there I saw a miracle that made me wanted to shout. A ball of fire swirling on top of my right hand. This is so amazing, What the hell. How could this be? If it was the same Earth 10 years ago and someone said to me that magic is real I would laugh at them. There''s no way magic was real but today I saw it with my own eyes and especially it came from me. I don''t feel heat coming from fire ball, I expiremented it a little. I pick a dried leaves and bring it above the fire ball and saw it burning, even though it''s burning in my hand I don''t feel hot. So Instead of releasing the fireball and burning around me, I said "Disappear" Then the fire ball disappear. After disappearing, I started dancing in joy. A big big Smile pasted on my face. I''m just like a child getting a new toy. I mean who wouldn''t get excited in front of magic? No one. So I started practicing using it. It seems I can use all elements of magic such as Earth, Wind, Nature, Water, Ice, Fire, Lightning, Light, Dark, Void, Space and Time. and lastly Chaos. Also the most OP and cheat part was, I don''t feel exhausted. I can''t feel any some kind of energy or Mana but I feel some kind of ocean of water inside me. Every time I cast another magic I feel it depleting a little bit. Although It looks like It didn''t even budge. I don''t know why I have a massive of ocean like water inside my conciousness, I said it didn''t even budge a little even though I was casting many magics right? Because it was constantly filled up. I also don''t know where did I get that Energy? let''s call it Energy for now. I mean I''m in Coma, No this body was in Coma. How could it have a great amount of energy? I don''t have any clue right now but I will seek anwers in the future. Also apparently I could also do chantless, to prevent myself being embarassed in front of public. I thought I would only become a normal human, but I didn''t expect this to happen. For the side effect of this New heart of mine, It gave me a beastly instinct. I even raped my blood related sister, although related physically, I know spiritually she''s not. But doesn''t mean I can''t feel the emotions that it wasn''t mine. But still I accepted those emotions. Anyway, I made a Barrier to prevent people coming on the rooftop and prevent people seeing me using magic from the outside. I also repaired the accident I did first. 11 Night visi The night comes and the cold breeze swept through out the world. Inside My VIP room, Two naked figures laying on my bed, they we''re my Sister Sona and Niece Shina. Seeing these two laying on the bed made me smile. I can''t really bring myself to believe that I fuck this two women. It was my beastly desire to fuck them, But still I didn''t resist and they also didn''t hate it. In just one day of waking up, I already fuck three women and a girl. The most ridiculous part was they are my blood related sisters and niece. If this was in past, I would not.....really care though. I mean I fuck my Blood related Aunt and cousin, not to mention this. I really have a Big Incest Complex. Can''t help myself but sigh, this is my biggest problem since in the past. I only see my Aunt and Cousin as my women. The others that I had an intimate relationship with are just my sex friends. I didn''t treat them like my women...Except someone like her.... Melancholy remembering the past. I release a heavy sigh and shook my head. I trudge toward the sleeping mother and daughter combo. When I was near the bed, Sona opened her eyes and look at me and smile gently and said softly "Shido" I arrived near her and bend my body stealing her lips. gaving her an intimate kiss. "It''s already night Sis." "Mhm, Then we''ll go home then, We''ll wait for you to come back." She sat up and the white sheet fell but she did not care and let me enjoy the sight of bouncing mountains. She gave me a teasing smile, I returned a smile too and gave another kiss. Damn, My sisters are so hot. How could I bring myself to like strangers if I have a Hot sister instead (A really big complex). Sona woke Shina. When Shina opened her eyes she saw me. She didn''t get surprised but spread her arms asking for a hug. I hugged her and carried her, she coiled her arms and legs around me. She''s still naked, Her still developing boobs are pressing on my chest. But still I let her do what she wants. "Uncle you''re the best. I love you uncle." "Uhn I love you to baby" I kissed her cheeks 3 times before giving her an intimate kiss on her lips. She tighted the hug, I caressed her smooth bare back with my left hand and Grope her butt making moan slightly. But I stopped myself from getting carried away Or I might ravage them again. I released the reluctant Shina. "Don''t worry baby, Once I go home I will pamper you as much as you want" "Really!?" Her eyes sparkled. "Yes" I heard a uncharacteristic voice beside me. "Aww, what about Sona, Shido I also wanted to be pampered too" She made a gesture that unsuited for her age. Shina and I look at her blankly. We wanted to say that she should not do it again but the words struck inside of our throats. I could only reply in monotone "Uhn I will also pamper Little Sona" "Yehey! Sona will also play with shido" She was like a child but her age and mature body is not really suited for it. But she''s still look cute though, She''s still a beauty. After the two dressed up, Giving the two a long kiss. Before saying goodbyes. Shina she gave me a french kiss. If people find out that we were Niece and Uncle, Then I bet they would stare at me with disgust. Meh, I don''t care if they gave me a that look. I just did what I wanted. At least I''m happy and my Niece is happy. After they left, I was left alone in my room. I go to the bed and took out the laptop in the drawer next to the bed, Kana said if I got bored I just need to use laptop. I open the Laptop and Turned it on. I open the browser, search for Y**tube. I login my account and as I thought, It''s still the same Earth I know of. I searched for a certain channel with 1 billion subscribers. Damn, In ten years this channel has still so much subscribers I wonder if the owner is still alive though. I really supported this guy till the end. I sighed, I searched for new songs but It only gave me women singing. After listening for bit, I next then watch funny videos to satisfy my boredom. With I had enough I nervously search an Anime site, I mean most of Anime authors are male now that the decline of male population I bet the anime too will be halt, if not then I can only guess Shoujo genre everywhere. I don''t like Shoujo or Reverse harem at all, because it looks like the Female protagonist is a slut and got many dicks fucking her hole. I mean really, It''s just disgusting. It''s not pure at all, When the female protagonist is in love with our Male protagonist and our Male protagonist has a rival. That Female protagonist just let the rival do what he wants to her and not resisting nor stopping the rival at all, Although she always said she dedicated herself to our Male protagonist. Poor Main Protagonist got cucked behind his back by the person he thinks as a friend. I shook my head from reminiscence. Once the Anime site is done loading, I saw many new anime I don''t know, fortunately, there are still many Male protagonist. Unfortunately, the authors we''re female. Why is it unfortunate you say? I mean, they focus too much on one girl. No harem, sad life. Also really? a male rival instead of another female rival. I spent my time searching for suitable anime and started watching it for hours. A nurse came in suddenly, Her eyes sparkled when she saw a rare male. She looks young, She wore a pink nurse uniform with short skirt. She brought a tray with food. While I was occupied on the Anime I was watching I didn''t notice her coming to me and placing a laptop bed table behind the laptop computer. I realized that there was someone who entered the room, Iwore off the head set and gave the nurse a smile. When she saw me smiling at her she got flustered making her face red, so cute. Looking at this young nurse, She seems bountiful inside that tight nurse outfit. Damn, it looks like it''s ready to burst open. I saw her name tag ''Sasaki Akane''. "Thank you for troubling you Miss Sasaki" "No, It''s okay It''s my job taking care of patients after all" She waved her hand and blushed further more. She thought ''Uwaa this is my first time seeing a man close up, Also My first time taking care a male patient. I don''t know what to do'' Using my power, I used my mind reading skill. I couldn''t really practice this on the rooftop because there''s no onebeside me there. I don''t really want to use such skill on my sister and my niece because I can see through their thoughts easily. Oh it''s her first time seeing a man huh. When she said it''s her job taking care of patients it suddenely sounds lewd. I really want to tease her. I think there''s no harm teasing her. "Is that so, then can you feed me Miss Sasaki" I voice out the her name in teasing tone. "Eh" She got stunned. "Why? Didn''t you just said it''s your job taking care of patients?" "O-of course, Certainly" She was flustered by the sudden development, but she just can''t take her words back. She pick up the food with chopsticks. "Aaaah" I opened my mouth. After done eating. The young nurse''s face was so red from blushing. 12 Young Nurse 1 After done eating, Sasaki Akane got out bringing the tray out. After some time, While I was watching Anime She came back and stand beside the bed fidgeting. I lost focus on the Video and saw a young nurse fidgeting and blushing at the same time. "Uhm, Miss Sasaki what''s the matter? Is there anything else?" I look confused. I didn''t what to use mind reading skill. I want to communicate properly. "A-Ano" She keeps looking at me and averting her eyes again and again. She seems embarassed. "Un, What is it Miss Sasaki" I smiled gently, giving her time. "A-Ano, I-I was told to stay here with you a-and take care with the night activities" After she finish saying, She looks down. Embarassed to face me. I look at her blankly, I was tempted but I need to know who gave her such order. "Who told you that?" "Dr. Chikushodo Kana Desu" "My sister" "Y-Yes" She''s really fidgety, I guess she''s really nervous. I imagine Kana saying in my head ''I can''t do it anymore I still feel sore, Idiot shido'' "It''s okay if you don''t want to, I won''t force you" If I could not control the beastly Instinct inside me rampaging I would have already pounce this young nurse. I''m practicing controling my inner beast. I don''t want to become a sexual beast that only seek pleasure for myself and pain for the girls. I wanted the both of us feel the pleasure of sex instead of one-sided pleasure. I didn''t hear a reply so I waited for her to come to her senses. She appears to be contemplating her next action. But I saw a flustering emotions such as Nervousness, Anxious, Scared, conflicted and Resolve written on her face. She''s easy to read. I close the laptop, set it aside. I look at her and waited. I''m a practicing my patience, I''m really an Impatient person in my past life. Even the beast inside me is roaring from impatience. My mind is telling me to pounce at her and ravage this pure innocent young woman. I was just 18 years old in my past life so my mentality was supposedly young and immature but, right now I feel the sudden change. It''s unbelievable that I really changed. Was it because of the crystal heart? probably. If it was me in the past, I would have already fuck all the women in this hospital. Surprisingly, I didn''t. Half an hour of thinking, The young nurse Sasaki Akane finally mustered her courage and looked at me, Although she''s still wavered a little bit I see a clear resolution in her eyes. I wondered why would she take this seriously, I mean she could have just walked out and she shouldn''t have problem. It''s not like I''m hungry for pussies. And Seriously, She should treasure her virginity and give it to the one she love.....Ah! I forgot, This world doesn''t have enough men anymore. She doesn''t have anyone who can fuck her pussy, there are only three options she can only choose. First, The Breeding center, Where the poor stallion live. Second, Me The fortunate man who had large family background, Even the goverment cannot offend. Lastly, Lesbian, Women who see loves with the same gender. Using Dildo to tear their hymen. Honestly, tearing a hymen with a dildo is really sad. I mean you lose your virgity with an object, a thing. How sad can that be. (A/N: I''m not Fan of Yuri but doesn''t mean I hate it. I don''t like either but I can accept it.) "I''ll do it Shido-san." "Are you sure?" I look at her for affirmation.. "Yes, I will do it." "You''re a virgin right?" "Y-Yes I am desu" She blushed but still seriously answered. "So it''s okay if I pop your cherry?" "Pop cherry?" She looked at me with confused expression" "I mean Is it okay if I take your virginity?" "Y-Yes" She blushed again. "It will hurt you know?" "Eh? Will it really hurt" She''s still blushing but she gave me a worried expression. "Yes, Every girl''s first time will hurt and bleed." This time I said it seriously, A girl''s first time is precious.....Okay I feel bad taking my sister and Niece''s virginity, but I don''t regret it and they also accepted me wholly. but this young woman before is a stranger, It''s our first time seeing each other. It''s different from my relatives. Sasaki Akane became hesitant when she hear it will hurt, but when she remembered her mother''s last wish. She tighted her hands into fist. She took a deep breath and said. "I-I will do it Shido-san" "Then, I''ll help myself." I took her trembling yet cold hand, I pulled her unto the bed. She took off her shoes, and get on the bed. I made her straddle my lap. while still holding her cold hands. I notice her face blushing, She was so red like a tomato. I chuckled, I hug her waist and pulled her into my embrace giving her a sweet hug. I don''t want to end this faster, I want to enjoy this slowly. Her head is resting on my chest. "Can you hear my heartbeat?" I undid her hair bun, Her long red hair fell down. I played with it and I softly whispered sweet words into her Ear. "U-Un, They sound pretty" She responded in a cute voice. I want to hear her moan cutely. Sasaki Akane is Red haired beauty. She looks young and Pure. She got wavy Crimson hair flowing through her back. She got this large innocent eyes that makes a man''s heart melt. I mean she''s rare beauty that cannot be find anywhere. "Is that so? can you lift your head for me" She obeys and looked up and stare at me. Her beautiful face, I can''t believe I will taint this girls purity. I surprised her by stealing her lips, I gave her a tame kiss. After I released. She blushed even more. I chuckled ''So cute''. 13 Young Nurse 2 Sasaki Akane a young woman who never experience love since she was young, she''s already 22 years old this year. When she was 12 years old she experience a great deal of perception. Every male friends or classmates she knows we''re killed unknowing. Not only the her small little 3 years old brother was killed but her father was also killed in a battle. Humanity didn''t know why women was not affected, Even those monsters would not kill a single female human. They would just ignore the female and exterminated all the male they saw. As for the infants they just died unknowingly, It''s a mysterious death all male infants died suddenly. That is why Sasaki Akane never experienced love since young, She knows what love but didn''t know where to put her heart into. There''s no male in her sorroundings she can only see women. When she lost her father and brother, She was so sad. She asked the heaven why did this happen? but alas the heavens did not hear her prayer and the monsters continued there way in killing male humans leaving sexual frustrated females. Thus, Sasaki Akane''s life was dull. She continued schooling until she graduated highschool and entered university she took a doctorate course leading her in conclusion wanting to save the humanity. After graduating university and successfully awarded by her hardwork and patience. She got her degree for doctorate. After the graduation ceremony she found a mail in her home, She didn''t leave her mother in the house so she still lives with her. It''s an invitation for her to work on a big hospital in Tokyo. After moving in Tokyo with her Mother Sasaki Ayane who was still not recovering from the past incident. Losing both husband and child is the most painful thing for a mother and wife. Sasaki Akane still not qualified for becoming a doctor but they offer her to become a nurse for 6 months before becoming a doctor. She accepted, Who would not. I mean this hospital is the largest hospital in Tokyo. St. Luke''s International Hospital. Even if it take years for her to become a doctor here she would accept it readily. When working here she heard something unbelievable, There''s a male human in this hospital. She heard he was in coma since the war started. But he was still alive. She wanted to take a peek but she could not have any access to get there. There are many bodyguards that would stop her. The VIP room where the Male human reside is heavily protected. Then one of her co-worker said to her that Man came from a very large background in the whole japan. She was curious and sad. I mean she also fantasized about love too. She watches romance movies and even watches anime in her free time. She wanted to experience love too just like every other girl in this world. Thus, 4 months have passed since she started working in the hospital. She already knows every corner in the hospitalexcept for one room. Everyday she fantasized going inside the forbidden room where the prince reside falling in love with each other. She wanted to touch him and being in his embrace. Unfortunately, all of it was just her fantasy or not. Then a news was exploded every corner in the hospital, The Man in Coma is Awake. This simple sentence was like a massive dam breaking and all the frustrated women got excited. I mean who would not? The first male was treated like a stallion in the breeding center. They could not experience a true love with him. but this second male is a different story, He was a Man with a great background protecting him. That means if the Man wanted one of them to become his woman, they would gladly accepted it. So every women inside the hospital was excited but unfortunately for them. He was not beast that would eat any woman in sight. Sasaki Akane was nervous, this would be her first time seeing a male again in decade. When She heard he was going to the cafeteria, She went there and saw the man. Looks Handsome, Well shaped body and had an Aura of a prince. just like in her fantasy. She couldn''t help but became fidgety and a big Smile creep on her face. She would glanced at him with affection just like the women in the cafeteria. But she hid it because she was so shy to open her feelings suddenly. When the man was done eating they saw the two walking out in the cafeteria. Many sad sigh was heared. Sasaki was an exception because the girl is still fantasizing in her own world. Sasaki Akane was called for a meeting in the evening before sunset. Doctor Chikushodo Kana was there, Her favorite doctor in this hospital. She wanted to become like her. So she was confused why she would be called in here with other young nurses. "Do you want to meet a man?" Dr. Kana suddenly said to the group of young nurses. Not a second of waiting for answers the young nurses suddenly exclaimed. "Yes!" Others was nodding with eager in their faces. They knew that Dr. Kana is with the Man so they thought they could use this as advantage to get close to the man. But there''s one young nurse who didn''t have eager or greedy expression on her face. This particular young nurse was lost in thought, dazing. She understand that getting close to that man have many benefits but she thought it''s not that easy. After all that man is heavily protected, It''s not easy to just meet him. So she thought the question is a trap question. Because she saw the other doctors scanning the young nurses expression and behaviour one by one. So she just sat in her seat without any eagerness. She was just lost in thought, I mean it would not be bad to meet the man at least once. After that one question Doctor Chikushodo Kana left the meeting room. The young nurses beside Sasaki Akane was still having hopeful look written on their faces and with a bitter smile she thought ''if it would be that easy''. She shook her head. After some time they all leave the room with all the young nurses except her is still having fantasy in their own world. Sasaki Akane was the last one who Exited the room. Before she could walk further a Doctor suddenly said "Nurse Sasaki can you come with me?" Akane was stunned but immediately replied "Yes" She followed the doctor and arrived in Doctor Chikushodo''s office. She was stunned yet again. The doctor with her gestured her "Please get inside, Doctor Chikushodo Kana is waiting for you" "E-Eh? Wait Wha-" Before she could say anything the doctor was already not beside her. She was left alone outside the office. She was nervous and conflicted. She is hesitating wether to come in or not. but she didn''t want her favorite doctor waiting for her so she knock on the door immediately. "Nurse Sasaki?" She heard an elegant voice from inside. "Yes" "Come in" Then Sasaki Akane''s Fantasy is not a fantasy anymore. 14 Young Nurse 3 "Is that your first kiss" I smiled. "Un" I could hear cute voice coming from her mouth. "Doesn''t that mean you are mine from now on" I said in teasing tone. "Un" She already unconsiously answered my question. Sasaki Akane was already in daze. Her expression is so cute. "Then, Sasaki Akane can you undress for me? No, Sasaki Akane get undress!" Changing my usual teasing voice into commanding tone. "Y-Yes!" She broke out from her fantasy. She began unbuttoning her nurse outfit. Even breaking out her fantasy she unconsiously treated me as a higher being and she could only follow. I chuckled watching this little pure lamb that would be soon on my plate. After undressing herself, She set aside her outfit below the bed. Right now, She''s already in her frilly pink underwear, bit childish but it suits her. Her large D cup bust burst out. She still wore stockings so I helped her removed it. Then Sasaki Akane in full underwear mode. Ah I want to take a picture of this. I took out my phone and started taking images. At first she was scared why am I taking pictures I said. "I don''t want to miss this opportunity. You look so cute and pure. I love it" But those words of mine made a great impact on our young girl''s heart. She took a huge critical hit. She already fell down. Our maiden is truly in love. "You can do anything with my body" Impossible words came from her mouth that even made herself surprised. "Really? Then can you pose for me?" I had an eager look on my face. I mean I wanted too see her in different angle. and make this as a great memory. "Okay Shido-san" She nodded. "Stop with the formalities call me Shido, Then in exchange can I call you Akane" Now without even realizing my words. Our young maiden took a great deal of damage in her heart. She let out a voice "Akyuu" "Eh say what?" I didn''t hear her properly. "N-Nothing, You can call me Akane, S-Shido" Then I made Akane took different poses in her underwear. Some Innocent poses, Cute poses, Flirty poses, Indecent poses and Hot poses. Although, she look uncomfortable with the hot poses but she still obeys me. I encourage her by giving her kisses. This new smartphone is amazing it can take 25k resolution each picture. It''s so clear even human eyes is losing. The Quality is so amazing. If you zoom in you can see tiny particles but still can''t see atoms. After done thaking photos, I pulled her into my embrace kissing her pouty lips, Then I move my hand on her back Using my skillful hand removing the hook of her bra. She flinched at first but she let me do what I want and accept my advance. I kissed her nape down to her chest. using my hands I pulled down the bra straps. completely removing her frilly bra, I look on the mouth-watering sight. A perfect shape pears was before my sight, An untouched breast. Her pink areola and her pink erected nipples. I gulped, I move my hand grabbing her breast. "Aahn" A soft moan could be hear from Akane''s mouth. I suck her nipples, Bit it and make her tremble. Using my other hand massaging her undeveloped butt. "Aahn Aahhh S-Shido" Akane embraced my head and she keep moaning. I suck her nipple hard like a baby wanting a milk. Akane keep calling my name. I feel wet on lap, She got excited and already wet down there. I think it''s time for next phase. We change our position, I lay her on the bed while I''m on top of her. I use my right hand skillfully removing her panties revealing a smooth pussy, I brought my hand on her soft lips between her thighs. Massaging her already wet pussy. I used my thumb and index finger pinching the erected clitoris. "Aaaah Aaah not there" Akane move her hands down to her pussy in attempt of stopping my skillful hand. Although she was attempting to stop my hands she doesn''t have strength to do it. She can only wriggle her thighs together. "Nnnh Aaahn That feels so good. I''m going crazy. S-something is coming" I felt her becoming tense so I stopped at the last minute. "No don''t stop, Shido" She look at me with begging look. "Do you want to cum?" I teased her. "Un, Please Shido" She nodded cutely. "Beg me" I smiled. "O-Okay, Shido please let me cum I want to cum" She look at my eyes with begging and doggy eyes. "Instead of using my hand I''ll use this instead. let''s skip foreplay You''re already so wet down here." I undress myself and took out my Prided Dick. Akane''s eyes couldn''t help but gulped at the size. She felt pressure in her pussy, her heart beat like crazy. She let out more love juice by just looking at my dick. Seeing this I felt pride in myself. Making a young woman wet by just looking at my cock is so amazing. I grabbed my dick using it to play her wet labia and rubbing her clitoris. " Mmnnnhh Shido please don''t tease me" Without further ado, I pointed my dick on her vaginal hole. I slowly pushed my dick inside her tight virgin pussy. "Aaah, S-So Big" Akane wondered if it would fit inside her her small pussy is just to small for his dick. so she was worried if it hurt her. She sigh in relief when she saw me gently pushing my dick inside her. She coiled her arms on my neck. I felt an obstacle on my way to her womb. I stop here and looking at her cute face. She''s too tense if I pierce here she would really feel painful I need to make her relax. "Akane, It''s the first time we saw each other, but you decided to give me your virginity. So I''ll also want to say that from now on Sasaki Akane will be my woman." I whispered sweet words near her ear. I nibbled her red ear from being embarassed "Un, I know that I won''t be the only woman in your life but at least I want you to give me your love often. I''ll always wait for you" She discuss this with Kana earlier so she knew her situation if she decided to be with me. Understanding that she also understood the whole situation we both have. I gave her what she wanted. "Akane, I love you" When Hearing my words Akane become embarassed and was in daze. I took his oppurtunity to kiss her lips, Massaging her breast with my hands making her relax. After a minute of kissing she become more relax so i used this moment to tear her hymen. I pierce it all the way to her womb. "Nnngg" Akane felt painful inside her pussy but it didn''t hurt as much as she thought it would. Blood dripping on her pussy, a sign of deflowering. The hands on my neck tightened when I pop her cherry. I''m glad she didn''t get hurt. Sigh, Deflowering is not an easy matter. After calming her down my massage and kneading her breast and navel. "I love you too Shido, I''m so happy you accepted me. I always thought you wouldn''t so I''m so happy you did." She confessed her feelings. "You can continue now" I gave her another kisses, Sucking her tounge out and swirling it with my tounge. "Then, I''ll continue Akane" Moving my hip forward and backward again and again. At first she was frowning but it was replaced with pleasure so I continued humping my hips, Increasing my speed from time to time. "Aaahn Shido More aaah" Akane''s eyes was lost in pleasure. She seek more and more. I can''t believe the little lamb is a succubus in disguise. She already came 10 times in 2 hours. This girl is full of surprises, It''s her first time yet she acts like a horny succubus wanting more pleasure. So i gave her what she wanted. I change our posistion from Missionary to Doggy style. I fucked her like crazy, I notice her undeveloped butt shakeeverytime I thrust my dick and impacted on her butt. I grabbed her waist and keep thusting my cock inside. I even wanted to pierce her womb. Akane''s mind was in glee already she was already high in pleasure, Her cute face became silly from fucking like rabbits. "Aaahn, Aaahn, More More" Her voice became weird from constant screaming and moaning. "Shido Aaahn Shido give me your come i want it, Impregnate my womb. I want your baby Ahhhn Nngg I''m cumming shido" Looks like this is the last one, I pick up the phase thrusting it faster than I got. I''m also cumming, I will pierce her womb and release my milk inside. "Here I come Akane, Take it all" "Yesh Yes, Please give it to me Ahhhhn I''m cummmiiiing! Nnnnnng" I thrust through her womb and ejaculated inside her. Her inside tightened sucking my dick inside. She quivered greatly. After some time She collapsed on the wet soak bed from sex. I slowly taking out my cock from her pussy hole, when it''s already out, great amount of White milk gushed out also from her hole. Satisfied I laid next to the already unconscious Red haired cute yet succubus beauty. I pulled her into my arms resting her head on my chest. I planted my lips on her fore head ''Goodnight have a sweet dreams'' After some time I also lost conscious. 15 Going Home In the middle of the night the door of the VIP room in St. Luke International hospital opened up. A short golden haired bespectacled gorgeous woman in White doctor coat walked in. When she saw the sight before her eyes she revealed a smile. Taking her coat off and the rest of her clothes leaving her naked bare body. A body that can only be described as heavenly and a body of a immortal fairy, flawless and Smooth. The Woman is Chikushodo Kana, One of My Older Sisters. Also the first woman I consummated when I woke up in this body. She, even though I raped her, She didn''t get angry but accepted me and surprisingly also loved me. So In the end we are in immoral relationship, Siblings and A lover. I know that she loves the former owner of this body and not me, It''s just I treated her as blood related sister in my heart, maybe it''s the remnants feeling of the former owner so instead of ignoring thise feelings, I accepted it instead. Kana walked near the bed she goes to my empty right side, She gets on the bed clinging on my right arm. She smelled sex around me and she groaned. She complained in her mind why they didn''t change the sheet. She sighed internally and remove her glasses and put it at the top of the drawer. She closed her eyes and sleep some time. ... Morning came, Birds flew through the air and landed on a branch of a tree and started chirping and singing. The melody of morning is brilliant and breezy. I opened my eyes and feel great, I also feel pressure on both sides of my arms. I look at my sides and couldn''t help myself but revealed a gleeful smile. I can''t really believe that the moment I woke up, I could fuck 4 girls in a day. Not to mention 3 are my blood related sister and niece. Also I took 3 cherries of the girls. What a wonderful feeling rushing through my veins, I can''t wait to taste various women in this world, I mean the world''s population is declining of course I need to save it by impregnating them. Human always says incest is a taboo right? But how did Eve and Adam made the population abundant if those two are the first humans? Think of it, How did they repopulate? People my think it was incest but I know it''s not but I couldn''t help but think of Adam impregnating his daughter s. Of course it''s just my imagination, I mean incest would cause problems during birth. I also thought about this too, If I really made my sisters and niece pregnant would it cause problems to the child? I thought of this problem before I realized I have powers. Thankfully, If use my powers I could help my child grow healthier than a regular baby human. Fortunately, Thanks to Doctor Ellena Zern for giving me this crytal heart, Although I''m still unaware of the effects. I look at the two naked figures on my both sides, Their head is resting on my shoulders. On the left I could see a red haired cutie and on the right a short golden haired gorgeous woman. I slowly moved both my hands downwards and grasp two bountiful butts, One is not plumpy compared to the mature woman but still I like it. I massage both butts. Two cute moans could be heard on both of my ears. Kana woke up first, She gave me pouty glare. I chuckled lightly and gave her pouty lips a morning kiss. I didn''t stop fondling her sweet gorgeous butt. "Morning my sister, Did you sleep well" I sweetly whispered. "Yeah, It''s comfortable sleeping in your embrace." She returned my kiss. Sensing a movement on my left, I saw Akane also opened her eyes, She looked at me with affections. I also gave her a morning kiss. Giving her butt a squeeze she yelp ''Yaan~'' "Morning Akane" "Morning Shido" When she look at he woman on my right I saw a suprised expression on her face. She gave my a questioning look. "Ah, let me introduce you She is my Sister Chikushodo Kana, You know it already right?" She nodded "Also, Kana is my lover just like you. My woman and forever my woman" Kana gave me a sweet smile and said "I''m already yours since we we''re young Idiot Shido" Akane is still processing all the information, Her usual dazed expression is showing again. I look at her with interest. "Y-You two are siblings right?" "Yeah" I answered, Kana nodded. Akane couldn''t believe what she just saw and witnessed. Two siblings declaring their love mutually. Since Akane still didn''t know about Incest is legalized she was greatly surprised. But she didn''t care about me having another woman or loving my sister. Because it''s already common sense that I would have many women in my life. She just hoped that I will not forget her. "Shido, Is it True? I''m your lover?" "Yeah, The moment I claimed you, In my heart you are already my lover and forever be mine." I seriously said. "Even if you want to leave, I wouldn''t let you. I will get you back with all my power. I''m a possessive person, What''s mine is mine alone. But it doesn''t mean I will lock all of you just because you''re all mine, You are free to do what you want but I won''t tolerate betrayal and hiding something behind me" My eyes turned serious making the lively atmosphere awkward. I''m really serious. Seeing my seriousness, Kana was overwhelmed and happy. She hugged me tightly and said "Idiot Shido, Like I said, I''m already yours in both heart, body and soul. You already know I cared about you more than anything. Shido, I love you" I sighed and kissed her forehead "I know my sister, I also love you too" Seeing both siblings confessing both of their feelings, Akane felt weird and envious. She also didn''t want to be left behind, Although I and her just acquainted yesterday she knew she also fell in love slowly to me. "I-I know that we just meet, Shido but, I know deep in my heart wanted to be with you. My feelings is unsure what i really felt because I just gave my body to a person I just met after all. I wanted to say, I will love you slowly." "Fool, I already know that. We need more time to discover both our feelings, no rush at all. Right now all we need is to be familiarize with each other. We need more interactions, just like this" I suddenly kissed her lips and inserted my tounge. The awkward atmosphere change to pink world. "Idiot shidk don''t forget me" Kana pouted and grabbed my face and kissing me aggressively. We kissed and kissed. Our bodies became more hot and hotter. My dick erected and ready. Akane saw my dragon woke up blushed and thought about last night, how could a big dick like that could go inside her small pussy. Speaking of pussy, She started getting hornier and her love juice is leaking between her legs. She touched herself and move below my body and staring my big standing dick in front of her face. She released a hot sigh, I didn''t saw her move because I''m pre occupied with Kana. I only realized when a hand grab my dick. I move eyes downward and saw hungry eyes staring at my dick. Akane grab my dick, She stared at it and brought her lips close to it and stuck out her tounge licking the tip. It tasted a bit salty and bitter but that didn''t stop her. She continued licking the glans then to the side, Her hands started my moving upwards and downwards. I feel so good, My body trembled from pleasure. Akane''s switched flipped. I realized last night that her self control would break when she get horny. Instead of the pure girl on the surface, Inside she is a succubus. Couldn''t hold back anymore Akane opened her mouth wide and suck my dick. Her cute mouth expand wide making her look silly. Kana look at her weirdly but continued french kissing me. While Akane is giving me an inexperienced blowjob. "Guchu Guchu," Akane became more used to it and started getting a good job. After 15 minutes of blowjob I released my milk inside her mouth, grabbing her head. "I''m cumming Akane take it all" Semen rushed out from my dick and goes straight to her throat down to her stomach, her eyes looked upward She struggled a bit. Some semen goes out from nose. I took out my dick from her mouth fearing she would choke in. Akane coughed uo the remaining semen. She look at me with blame. "S-Shido You''re so mean" "Sorry sorry, Your mouth just feel so good.I couldn''t help but wanted to let it out inside" I gave her an apologetic look. "I forgive you then." She smiled at me, She became proud when I said Her mouth is too good. "Then It''s my turn next" Kana said in my side. Her Pussy is already from my finger earlier. She crawled down and kneeled between my waist, Her pussy juice is dripping on my dick standing dick. I grab Kana''s waist guiding her slowly. She lowered her waist slowly, My dick also slowly going inside her pussy. "Mmmnh, It feels good" she put her hands on my chest. "Aaahn This is it, Shido''s dick is so good" My dick stopped touching the entrance of her womb. She stopped, feeling my dick inside her overwhelmed her but she wanted to it. She move up and down slowly. "Aaah Aaah Aaah." As time passed the pace became more faster and faster. I synchronized her movement for more impact. "Akane come here, I''ll lick you" I called out akane on the side watching two siblings fucking each other. She heard me and Crawled on top of me bringing her pussy on top of my face. Smooth and Pink pussy. I brought my mouth, Sucking her clitoris. She grab my hair from the sudden pleasure. "Nggg Shido don''t suck it Mmmnaaaahhn" I ignored her plea and continued sucking her clit. Then I move to licking her pussy hole. moving my tounge inside her vagina. "Aaaah Shido more aaahh" Kana moaned beautifully. "Nnnh Aaah Shido don''t. No, more."Akane tightly squeeze my head with her thighs. "Aaahn I''m cumming shido" Kana is already at her limit. "Kana we''ll come together" I said "Shido continue don''t stop, I''m also cumming" Akane plead. "Okay the three of us we''ll cum together then" I said. After some time, I already feel tense from the grip around my dick and knew kana is on the verge of cumming. "Aaaah ahhh Cumming! I''m cumming!" Kana suddenly stopped and twitched. "Aaaah me too" Akane''s love juice exploded on my face. I also came inside Kana''s womb. Milking her womb. After that it was Akane''s turn. I fucked her like crazy, We get into many positions. I then fucked Kana again. I covered their body with semen and their pussy is leaking white semen. The two laid on the bed tired and exhausted but I don''t feel tired and exhausted more like, The more I fuck the more energy I get. i don''t get it but it feels amazing. After that, We dressed up ourselves. Today I''m going home. 16 A Sight to see After working my papers for discharge, I gave Kana and Akane both a tame kiss. The two girls had a reluctant look on their faces, I smiled gratefully for having both two girls. So I gave them half of an hour embracing the two, Coaxing them with sweet loving words. Akane with her cute face blushing all the time when coaxing her. Kana only called me idiot from saying cringe words. but in the end the two girls calmed down and gave me a good loving hug. After that, I walked out the VIP room and was greeted by a Woman in Black Toxedo. She look strong and fierce. Considering Men disappeared, Women took the job for men. Such as heavy labor work and other jobs for men. "Young master, A car is waiting on the entrance" The lady guard bowed to me respectfully. "Un, Guide me" I didn''t really care about formalities so I just did what''s normal. "Please follow me" She walked in front and the other two lady guards behind her goes behind me. Having bodyguard like this around me is really uncomfortable but considering my family have big background, this is somewhat normal. Protecting me is a must for the family. So instead of declining and making the family worry, I accpeted it. Many patients and nurses along the way gave me a curious glance. Eyes filled with lust and passion. I could also see frustration behind it. God, You made billions of women living sexual frustrated. Unfortunately, I don''t want to be a stallion and fuck women just because they look frustrated. But I will consider it if they only want to have sex instead of clinging onto me. I can''t handle too many women in my life, Maybe my stamina and body could but My mentality is helpless. I only gave them a look and a smile. Leaving the women behind dazed. When I got out of the hospital, I was surprised, How extravagant my family is. A long black limousine parked just in front of the hospital. More than that, this Limo is hovering from the ground, There is no rubber wheels. I shook my head and just let out a Exasperated sigh. I arrive near the Limo and a lady guard opened the door for me. She gesture me to come in. "Young Master please" I gave her a nod. I sat inside the luxurious Limo and felt everything new to me, after all, in my past life I only live ordinarily. This is a pleasant surprise to me, I''m thankful I got back to this world. Although, Another world is great it''s full of disadvantage. There''s to internet in there, No AC, No cars, Carriage hurts your butt and other great things on Earth that the other world doesn''t have. When the limo got out from the hospital a bunch of hovering black cars followed and the limo was in the middle of the black cars making it a carcade. Really, This is just too eye-catching. I''m the only one inside the limo, I sat on a white leather seat. Next to me is a wine and cup holder. At the side there are wine bottles arranged neatly on a shelve, below it is a mini cooler. At the front is wide smart TV. I turned on the TV and watched some Channels. I got bored easily because all I see is women doing women things. So I turned it off and turned the black window transparent, revealing the vast land filled with crops. This black glass can turn into turned into transparent using a remote. It''s not common in the past but doesn''t mean one can''t buy it. It''s too expensive for a normal family to buy a single meter wide glass. The glass have a feature turning one side into transparent and the other side just black. Also, if one wants to make all side transparent then using the remote is possible. Anyway, forget about complex technology. I want to appreciate the vast land before me. The world slowly became unpolluted but the price is also large. What is god thinking. After all, nobody could explain how those monsters appear out of nowhere and suddenly disappear after killing almost all men in the world. It''s even too cruel, All male children to infant was killed unknowingly. How cruel is it to even kill them, they are all innocents. It''s even too cruel for all the mothers out there. If I didn''t get hit by a truck and died in my past life would I also experience such terrifying calamity? I shuddered violently, I can''t face such thing. I was just a normal highschool kid, Even if I learned how to defend myself, how cunning am I, How strong I am, How intelligent I could be there is no way I could defeat a single monster who can kill tens of adult men like an ant. It''s totally Impossible. Now I suddenly remembered my past family, Where are they now? Are they still on Kumamoto. I wanted to go there but I know it''s not possible. I need to deal with Chikushodo Family first before going there. Speaking of Chikushodo Family, This family is also a big family even in my past life. They dominate the whole Yakuza in Japan is what I heard, Even the Goverment cannot recklessly ordered them around. Chikushodo family was once an ancient noble clan centuries ago. Nobody knows how big they really are. Public only knows they are second to none before the Prime minister of japan. Even the Military is controlled by this family, The underground is also controlled by this family, Even the market trading is also in their hands. Truly a mysterious family. I snapped out in my daze and realized that it''s been hours since I was inside the limo. We arrived in a mountainous area, I think we are near Mt.Mitake and Mt.Odake. This is really good place, Lush forest and mountains creaks can easily be seen here. Chikusodo family picked a really good place to live. I wanted to see my family, I wanted to know their living conditions. Especially the news of my father. I know it''s hopeless....I sighed forget about it let''s just face it after dealing the matters here first. Okay, Chikushodo family here I come. ... Support me on patre on for more updates. patre on.com/scarletBM 17 The first meeting A hovering limousine travels through the lushing and vibrant trees. The road is developed and covered with asphalt Even though it''s kind of useless before the hovering limo. But doesn''t really it''s entirely useless, the road can also be used as location to prevent people get lost. The road is filled with silence, there are no cars can be seen. The travel was smooth and I can also see a structure on sight. I''m using the Smart TV to use the front camera of the limo. I can even zoom it like a telescope. What I see is a big structure, nah more like a Big strong looking gate. The wall is 30 meters tall and stretched from as far as eyes could see. Damn, What the hell. This too secured. Also, This road only leads to this big strong looking gate? I shook my head but nevertheless my heart is beating like crazy, Chikushodo family is truly big. Now that I think of it, the other cars disappeared after the limo entered this road. I sighed, tried my best to ignore the mysteriousness of the chikushodo family. The limo stopped in front of the big gate, I could see a camera at the top of a pole at the side of the gate with a red light then suddenly it turned green. The ground shook, but I didn''t notice it because the limo was hovering. The big wide gate opened slidely. Revealing another long road ahead. I think it will take time to arrive. About half an hour of traveling at the top of mountains between Mt. Mitake and Mt. Odake where one can see a big japanese castle and a houses near the castle. The houses are both Modern and Old design. There is also a big red Torii on the entrance. This place is like a small village with a big castle. Is this where the Chikushodo family resides? When the limo entered the torii, One could see a tiled path leading straight to the castle, On the side are the houses both modern and Old designs. the castle had long stairs in front leading to the castle doors. In front of the stairs is a large square. When the limo entered this village looking area, The doors of the houses opened, Children, Girls and women walked out from their perspective homes, They all looked at the limo with expectant and excited look. I, who was inside the Limo was puzzled by there expectant look written on their faces. It made feel weird, This place is also weird. There are too many questions in my mind. The limo continued moving to the Large square below the castle. The limo stopped sideways in front of the stairs, The lady driver walked out, She is the same lady guard who guide me earlier. She opened the door and gesture me with her hand to come out. "Young master please" "Thanks" I nodded, I appreciate her behaviour, Why? She is too calm before a man and it made me feel relief. I''m always bothered by the women looking at me like a prey. I got out, I stared the long flight of stairs leading to the castle top. Before I know it, a girl rushed to my side and literally flew like a bullet. She shouted. "ONII-CHAAAAN~" I got startled and reflexively caught her in my embrace, She tighted her hug around my neck. "Shido-nii I''m glad you woke up" The the girl in my arms started weeping, I don''t who this girl is but I could only pat her head in comfort. A woman came, She looked like the girl but more mature just like Sona and Shina. I don''t know these two, but deep inside me I feel closeness between the women who gathered around me. I notice that everyone is beautiful. There isn''t a single plain looking girl in here. If it was in the past, This would be the paradise of men. I didn''t utter a single word because I was slack-jacked by the different types of beauties around me, There are cute ones, Elegant ones, Pure ones, Cold ones, Exotic ones, Gorgeous ones, Sweet looking ones and other different characteristics. Why did I knew it? It''s my instinct kicking in. The young girl on my arms, I guess she is the same age as Shina, She have short bronze colored hair. I couldn''t see her entire appearance but I can say she is not different from the woman in my side. The woman also had short bronze colored hair but hers is much straight and not curly unlike the girl. She got Brown eyes that filled with affections and Fondness inside it. Her figure is absolutely stunning, She wears a caramel colored loose sweater and a long black tight pants. because of how loose the sweater is her large assets can be seen before my eyes. When the woman notice my eyes looking at her cleavage, She proactively bent down a little, She''s teasing me. She gave me teasing smile. When I notice I got caught, I wryly smiled at her. She let out a chuckle. "Ne~ little shido-kun, Long time no see" The woman said. She continued "Do you miss Reina Onee-chan?" Before I could speak the Girl in my arms looked at the woman and said. "MOM! what are you saying. Shido onii-chan is my cousin, You are his aunt not sister?" She questioned her mom. The woman let out a small laugh and said "Rika, Shido-kun lost his memories you know, Mama cannot help but wanted to tease him a little" "Eh! Eeeeeh!? Onii-chan lost his memories...That means he can''t remember me?" The young girl panicked and she looked at me with worried eyes. She let go of me ans looked down and mumbled "What should I do. That also means he forgot our promise" I watched them and notice the young girl started crying. I looked at the woman. "Hello Aunt, Nice to meet you too. Although I cannot remember everything in the past, But deep inside in my heart I feel like I know all of you." I raised my hand and put it on top of young girl''s head and caressing her hair "As for you little sis, Although I cannot remember our promise it doesn''t mean you couldn''t tell me what is it, You can tell me if you want I''m all ears." She looked up and look at my eyes, Her teary eyes making her cute face adorable. "Really? T-Then I will tell Shido Onii-chan next time" "Un, I will wait" I gave her a smile. "Hehehe" Then she leaps into my arms again. "Ara Ara, Rika you sneaky" Another beautiful woman commented making all the women who gathered laughed. I spent my time talking to the people who gathered in the square, I found out that not all of them are my blood related families, cause some of them are wives of my previous uncles. I exchange pleasantries with them talking about how mischievous I am in the past. The young girls are 10-14 years old, I played with them a little on the playground and tell them stories. As for why I''m still outside, Aunt Reina, who is my blood related aunt said to wait for the meeting in the castle to finish, It seems there are strict rules in this family. As expected from the family who can dominate the whole japan. They live in different ways. I could only comply and wait, but it also made my nervousness calm dowm greatly. Because the moment I saw that majestic castle, I''m became restless and nervous. Who wouldn''t, That''s a castle you know? It''s my first time seeing an active castle. Unlike the castles I visited from the past they are museum, Unlike these castle, A castle of the great Chikushodo family. Even If I reincarnated into this Chikushodo boy''s body, my mentality is still the same as my past. I feared the strong, It still on my mind how strong this family are because I encounter and made mistake in my life.....Nah let''s not talk about that. it''s all in the past. I wondered where the elders are? ... Support me on patre on for more updates. patre on.com/scarletBM 18 Past Love and Present Love With my relatives, I was sorrounded by my Aunts, Aunt-in-laws and cousins. We we''re in the park on the west side of the village. The park was not large but it''s not small either, It has many large and beautiful plants and trees, In the middle of the park is a lake with a pavilion on the center. My Aunts sorrounded me inside the pavillion, telling me stories about my past of how mischievous I am, Also told me my perverted deeds. When I heard about that, My face turned red, I got embarassed. My aunts laughed at me when I got embarassed. Although I know it''s not really me, nevertheless I feel like it''s me who did it. Also getting teased by beautiful women is really embarrassing. I don''t hate this kind of feelings, A lovely family. "Don''t tease him too much okay" Aunt Reina defended me but it''s useless, She also gave me a teasing smile. "Shido-kun in the past you are really a bad kid, You often peek at your Aunts and cousins while they are bathing. Even me, I''m also your victim hehehe" She patted her face with her hand. "Yeah Yeah, Shido-kun that''s not good you know, If you wanted to see a woman''s body you should not peek at them, You can ask me if you want to see I will gladly teach you everything about a woman''s body." A gray haired woman gave me lustful eyes, She released an erotic hot sigh. She looks like a woman in heat, She wriggled her body, I bet she is thinking indecent thoughts. "Kiyoko Stop it, You''re embarassing yourself" Another gray haired woman who is also beautiful, What suprised me is that this two are twins. They have the same figures and pretty faces. The first one is Aunt Kiyoko and She is Aunt Kimiko. The two women is my blood releated aunts, Daughters of my Grandma. Sisters of my mother. "Eeh, but Kimiko is also thinking about it right? Teaching Shido-kun about woman''s body, How they works, How to please them, How they release love juice...." Aunt Kiyoko is an Open closet pervert, She is not ashame about how perverted she is, because she is also have masochistic tendencies and exhibitionism is her hobby. Is what I heard from her own mouth when they are Introducing themselves. "Kiyoko Enough!" Aunt Kimoko blushed intensely, She was so ashamed about her twin. She got angry but not in serious way but in daily way. Aunt Kimoko is opposite to Aunt Kimoko, She is a closed pervert, A bit of sadistic. A reserve woman that hated revealing her skin to the world. She and Aunt kiyoko always bicker everyday. On my side, Aunt Reina saw the two bickered, She just closed her eyes slightly and let out a chuckle. The same for the women inside the pavilion. They stared at the duo with affections and familial love. I also miss my Parents. I sighed. I don''t why my Mother and sister''s didn''t come to see me, I asked my aunts but they told me it''s a secret. They only told me to wait for the meeting to end. So I spend time with Aunts, And look at my cousins near the bank of the river chatting with each other and the younger ones playing together. What a lively family, Even though the men disappeared, they are still in high spirits. I sat next to Aunt Reina and another Green haired woman on my left, She is Aunt Fuuka, not my blood related Aunt but an in-law. She is a quite woman, never say long words. She gave a tranquil atmosphere around her. I don''t really know about her, because she didn''t speak many words and it''s hard to understand but deep down inside me, I feel really close to her for some reason. She didn''t have a child cause her husband, my uncle was infertile. But she didn''t divorce him and stayed with the family, Even he was gone she still stay with the family. She is a Faithful woman, I heard, My uncle is her first husband and first man in her life.For some reason, I wanted to break her faithfulness to my uncle and gave her a deep thrust. But I shooked my head. Two hours had passed since I arrived here. I talk to my Aunts, Sometimes played with the younger girls, or talk with the girls within my age they always blushed giggle around me. Questioning about my favorites foods, color and things. When I get back to the pavilion, My Aunts was not there anymore except for one person, Aunt Reina. She sat there staring at the beautiful sight on the park. Yeah, I approvingly nodded my head at the sight too, it''s beautiful like the woman sitting in front of me. My Incest complex is really terrifying, Sometimes I couldn''t control myself When near them, that is why I speak less when talking with my aunts. Compared when talking with akane, I can have normal conversation with her. But with someone blood-related to me, I always have Indecent thoughts about them, I swear I did not have this in my past life. "Aunt Reina what are you doing here?" I asked. She looked back and saw me standing behind me, She smiled. "Nothing, I''m waiting for someone" She answered. She really like to tease me. but I don''t hate her teasing at all, it made me feel how close we are and it Itch my heart. "So is that someone, me?" I asked while walking towards her, then I sat beside her. I looked at her beautiful and charming face. Despite having a daughter close to my age, She looked like she is only in her twenties. How did the women of my family preserve their beauties. How mysterious. "Hmmmm, I wonder" She stared at my eyes. I also looked at her eyes, Her eyes are beautiful. I saw emotions that an Aunt should not have about their Nephew. I wonder what the past owner of this body did, making her look at me like that. We stared with each other for a while, In some time I feel like her eyes is sucking me. Making our face get close to each other, Our face became so close that our noses touched. I snapped out, But didn''t get away. I look at her, She didn''t react or get angry. She look at me filled with affections and love, Why is she looking at me like that? I''m always bothered why my Sister Kana and Sona accepted me and even love me. I mean, I don''t know what the previous owner did, How did he make his Sisters love him even in coma for 10 years and still love him. I have always thought, Is that love for me or the previous owner. I feel sick thinking about it. I wanted to make them love me not the past owner. but the question is how to? Aunt Reina closed her eyes, it''s like she is saying ''Kiss me''. How could I reject this. Without further thoughts I planted my lips with her, Aunt Reina put her hands around my neck. I grab her waist with one hand and other on her back head. I tasted her lips aggressively, Pushing my tounge inside her mouth. She also gave my tounge a wrestle, Our saliva dripping from our lips. I lifted her body and put her on my lap and continued kissing her pear like taste lips of hers. We continued kissing for half an hour and only stopped, because she said, it''s time to meet my mother and the elders. 19 Aunt Reinas Blowjob Buzzing wings of a dragonfly flatters on the lake, Landing on a lily pad a ripples startled the water, A Koi jumps out on the lake. The Jumping koi was so beautiful that can be turned into a painting. In the middle of a lake had a pavillion. A Beautiful red pavillion covered with a white curtain, Inside the pavillion one could see shadows. There are two shadows inside One was sitting on the other. The two shadows was cuddling and exploring each other''s body. The shadow on top would release a soft moan some times. As you guessed, This two shadows is Me and My Aunt Reina, She was on top of me. We kissed each other for some time now. Even though she said it''s time to meet my mother and the others, She didn''t get down on me but continued tasting my lips. She would also constantly grind her hips and her slit covered yoga pants would brushed up my erected tent. I would also cup her supple butt and massage it making her moan softly. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. I feel she''s getting hornier, I''m starting to feel wetnesson top of pants. Since she couldn''t control her urges anymore, why don''t we just gave her a taste. Slipping my hands on her buttocks inside her yoga pant, touching her bare buttocks with my hand. My other hand also slipped inside her sweater from the back and release the hook of her bra, She use her hands to remove the straps off her shoulders. Her eyes was so erotic and full of lust. She''s so horny right now. "Aunt Reina, Let''s do it" I said. "We will, Aunt can''t hold it anymore, Please fuck me Shido-kun" She hugged me "Aunt is so lonely, Toys cannot help me anymore, I need a real one" She removed my Shirt, Women in this world is so pitiful, They became more frustrated for over 10 years without male. I kissed her lips again and said "Don''t worry Aunt, I will always help you with your urges, I don''t know why you look at me full of love when meet but All I know is deep inside me I also love you" "Shido-kun, I know you don''t remember but because of your misheviousness, In the past you made me experience the forbidden love, Because of that I couldn''t forget what you did to me. Everyday I would constantly recall those memories, There are times I would forget my husband and always think of you for whole day, Honestly Shido-kun, I became crazy for you." She softly said, Her eyes is filled with affections "That is why, Thank you for being alive" Ah, I didn''t think she and I have this deep relationship, even forgetting her deceased husband. What did the past owner did? Even using my power, I can''t even find it. Now that I think of it, Although this body is in coma, How did it even got in coma to begin with? Did the past owner got ingo accident or something? Ah, Forget this questions for now, I don''t even have clue where to find it. "You really love me huh, Aunt. Although my memories of you is gone, It doesn''t mean we can''t create a new one" I smiled. Taking off all our clothes, Leaving the two of us naked from head to toe. Her body is still smooth, She didn''t even have sign of getting older. No wrinkles and no sagging. The women of Chikushodo is really mysterious. Her breast is not saggy, It''s still full of vigor. Her pink nipples hardened because she''s horny right now. Below, Her slit is gushing slimy and sparkly love juice. She didn''t have hair below. It''s smooth and clean. Stretching my hand to her slit, I rubbed her clit with my hand and putting my finger in her hole. "Hnnn, T-That''s sudden Shido-kun" She bent, Putting her hands on my chest, Then circled them to my back, embracing me. Her two bountiful breast is pressing my chest. I lifted her chin with my other hand, planting my lips on her again, Our tounges wrestle together. "Aaaan, Aaaah" Moaning could be heard from her mouth. Breaking our lips, I lick her earlobe and putting it inside my mouth. Then going down, kissing and licking her neck down to her breast and finally sucking her nipples. "Hmnnn Aaahh" Grabbing my head, Aunt Reina trembled. Playing her clit and her hole making her release a large amount of love juice. I stick two fingers inside her hole. "Aaaaah Nooo! Aaaaahhhhn, Shido-kun More. I want aaaahn More" She begged, Her eyes lost clarity and change into lust. Ignoring her pleads, I stick three fingers and thrust them inside her hole, causing large love juice leaking and making erotic sounds. Her legs trembled and she arched her hips. "Aaaahn Aaaahnn Nnnhhg I-I''m Cumming NoO Aaahn I''m Cummmmigghhh!" She moaned loudly, If it weren''t for the sound barrier I erected she would alert everyone. She collapsed on my embrace, She breathe loudly. "Aunt you are really so frustrated, I can''t believe you cummed with just my fingers" I said, teasing her. "Mooou, Shido-kun you meanie. You already know, the women in the world is frustrated. It applies with me too, I''m so lonely and sexually frustrated. A-Also, I admit your fingers is so good." She said. "Is that so. Then should we continue and go meet my mother?" I asked. "We should, but we can''t leave this guy here" She looked down and grabbed my erected pole. moving her hand up and down, Causing me trembled slightly. Aunt Reina Kneeled down and grabbing my dick with her both hands, One moving up and down and the other teasing my balls and glans. Precum started leaking out and made the movements more pleasurable. I stared at my Aunt giving me a handjob. She is so good even though there''s no men for 10 years. Or is it my Incest complex is just too terrifying that made me feel so good if the one making me feel good is my blood-relatives. I don''t care about that, Aunt Reina is so good at giving handjobsn it also means she''s good giving blowjobs right. "Aunt, can you use your mouth" I asked. "Un, Okay" She nodded and smiled at me sweetly. She open her mouth stuck her tounge out and licked my glans. I let out a groan. Circling my glans with her tounge then slowly putting my dick in her mouth, She started sucking my cock and licking it fron inside. Her mouth is like a vacuum, the sucking was so intense. I felt like cumming already. Using her hands grabbing my balss and teasing my butthole. I trembled. God, Aunt Reina is so amazing. Tens of minutes of sucking, I''m almost cumming. Can''t hold back anymore I grabbed Aunt Reina''s head and moving my hips and thrusting my dick deep inside her throat. She let out a gurgle sound. Although, Im using her mouth like a pussy, She allowed me to fuck her mouth. "Aunt, I''m cumming take it all" After a deep one laat thrust, I tembled and shooting my white milk deep inside her throat down to her stomach. Some got out from her nose and her mouth. After taking out my dick. "Shido-kun, You are really so rough" She gave me a sweet smile. Using both her hands collecting the dripping milk, She drink the milk in her hands. She look so hot and erotic. "Shido-kun You can always be rough on me, but doesn''t other girls wanted to be treated roughly. So be gentle at first and ask them if they wanted to be treated roughly okay." She seriously said. "I will, Aunt."I nodded. "That''s good" She approvingly nodded. "Also, don''t call me Aunt from now on. You can call Me Reina or something" She looked at me with hopeful look. "Then, I''ll call you Rei-chan, How''s that sounds?" I started teasing her. "That''s sound Childish, Shido-kun you tease" "Okay Okay, How about Rei" I asked again, This time I seriously thought of a name. "Hmmm, It''s nice" She smiled sweetly. She hugged me tightly and kissed my lips. "Rei, I love you" Whispering near her ear. "Shido-kun, I love you too" Rei sweetly answered. After hugging for a while, We dressed up ourselves and walked out from the pavillion together. Rei clinging on my arms, Her head on my shoulder. She smiled widely. There is no frustrations can be seen in her eyes. 20 Mother? After clothing up our bodies, Aunt Reina for short Rei and I walked together to the center square of the village. The Park is just 5 minutes walk to the square, So instead of rushing. We are walking rather slowly and enjoyed the view around us. Rei clung on my arm happily. She didn''t talk or utter words on the way. She was acting spoiled. Why does the women of Chikushodo family act like girls? Kana is still 28 yrs old so acting like a young girl is still reasonable but Kana acts like an older sister instead of a young maiden. The problem is those who already matured, Like Sona Kiyoko, Kimoko and even though she acts like an older sister, Rei is a bit spoiled. I don''t get why they act like this? Or am I missing something. The walk came to halt when we we''re near the square, Rei let my arm go and change her personality suddenly. She now have the expression of an older sister. I''m a bit stunned and look at her blankly. When She saw my reaction Rei teasingly said "Shido-kun, Why are you staring at Rei? Let''s go Shido-kun, Everyone is waiting for you." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. I shook my head and follow her, We walked shoulder to shoulder. ''Women are really mysterious'' I thought. In the center of the square, I can see many people or to be exact Many females gathered. I saw the young''uns happily talking to each other. Why can I feel a vibe like these people are here to see the Emperor or should I say Empress? Just like the historical movies I watched where the Emperor announcing his order to all citizens. Is Chikushodo family is following this practice? Wow, as expected of an Old noble family. "Rei, Why are we gathering outside the palace? Can''t we just go inside?" I asked Rei on my side while walking together to the crowd. "Well, We can Freely go inside the palace but, this time it''s a bit special. From time to time our family would gather like this to show our respect to our ancestors. This type of practice is a bit old fashion but Mother, your grandma, didn''t want to stop it, Since this type of announcement is the one she got used to." Rei carefully explained to me. "Hmm, Is that so. But still it''s really kind of outdated" I said, I didn''t notice the eyes of Rei flashed. "Un, Yes it is" She replied and smiled peculiarly. I didn''t know what she was thinking cause I didn''t really focused on her. My attention was on the door of the palace above. Rika, daughter of Rei came to us. "Mom, Onii-chan you''re back" She gave me tight hug and then goes to her mother. Rei patted her daughters head and only smile. Aunt Kiyoko, Aunt Kimoko and Aunt Fuuka follows suit. They gathered around me. I''m a bit familiar with these Three Aunts of mine because they proactively gets close to me, unlike the other Aunts who is not really close to me but still they are rather awkward to talk to. It''s not because they discriminate me but they don''t have much history with the previous owner of the body. After the three gathered around me, All the young girls and maidens follows suit, followed by their motheirs. They started talking to each other, A really young girl whose ageis 11 years old grab the hem of my shirt, She is Fuumi, you can easily guess the mother, Aunt Fuuka''s cute daughter. They have the same Green flowing shiny hair. Instead of Emerald eyes, Fuumi had the Darkest Black Eyes of Chikushodo family. "Shido"Fuumi called out lightly. Her voice is too small to be heard because of the noisy crowd, but because of my special body, I can easily hear her voice. Lilke mother Like daughter, They talk less. "Fuumi, What is it?" I asked, For an 11 years old, Fuumi was not tall, She is so small just like a 8 years old girl instead. It''s not because of malnutrition but, according to Aunt Fuuka, it''s because of her family''s gene. Fuumi spread her arms and look at me with cute hopeful dog eyes. Un, I want to kidnap this girl and gave her a cuddle time. Aunt Fuuka who saw her daughter''s action smiled. She put her hands close to her mouth and chuckles. Like mother like daughter, Cute creatures. "Up we go" Putting my hands on Fuumi''s armpit causing her to squirm a little, Oh she is ticklish. Hmmm, I look at her mother, Maybe is too. Carrying Fuumi on my embrace causing the women look at us with admiration, As for the young ones, they look at us with envy or more like they look at fuumi with envy. They started to blame themselves inwardly for overlooking the good opportunity. Fuumi is really clever. They thought. The palace door opened, Women and girls came out, I see Sona and Shina dressed in beautiful black kimono. When they saw me, Shina wave her hands at me. I also wave my hands, Sona also followed her daughter. But this time, She gave me a wink and flying kiss. I smiled wryly. The women formed a horizontal line above the stair, So we looked up. There is a space on the center, I believe it''s for the Empress? Lady guards positioned themselves like a Imperial guards. This is type is really a bit old fashioned but still it''s slightly interesting. So where is my Mom? I wanted to ask Rei but the lady guard shouted. "Her Majesty! Have arrive!" Then suddenly a fanfare sounded. What the hell. Behind the door, A shadowy figure slowly walked out. Then she came out. Dress in Imperial robe, A red large red kimono or Junihitoe, A twelve layered robe. Dragging the cloth along the way. The figure stopped at the center, What I see made me stunned, What I see made my mouth opened wide, What I see my brain malfunction. There she stands, She proudly stands at the center. The focus was on her. The Empress of Chikushodo family, Have the height of a 9 years-old girl, look like a 9 years-old girl, Looking like an innocent girl, A very very cute girl smiling at the crowd below her, She saw me turned agape but she gave me an adorable fluttery eyes. She have dark hair like mine, Dark black eyes, pouty rid lips, young smooth skin. Long eyelashes, Sharp little nose and shiny smooth milky face. I turned to Rei, who coincidentally turned to me, I gave her a questioning look. ''Is this some kind of a joke'' is what written on my face. But she only gave me a wide smile, showing her white teeth. She shook her head and said. "That''s the Empress of Chikushodo family, She is the leader of the family, She controls everything everything in the family but she needs the permission of the empress dowager to do so. She can order the people of the family. She is Empress Shizue of Chikushodo Family, Also the one who mother''s the living man." She stops, looking at me" It Also means, She''s your Mother" "....Mother?" Staring at the small cute stature who was also looking me, giving me a look full of affections. 21 Unexpected I was lost in thought. I''m staring above with blank look written on my face. I didn''t hear the speech of the small cute mom above. I ignore the poking on my cheek. This was truly unexpected, I''ve always thought my mother would be a mature looking Milf. But right now this situation is too dangerous. This is really dangerous, Why you say? Because of my Beastly instinct and Heart Desire is kicking in again, The crystal heart is beating faster and faster. It was loud as drum beating, Fortunately, The speech covered it. Deep Inside my Heart desire, this one is something I could not fulfill in my past life. It''s something I could only look but not touch. Right now, My beastly instinct is raging and trying to get out. I frowned my brows, Flick my other hand from time to time. I''m trying to control myself, No I need to control myself I don''t want to create a scene. Having a cute girl on my hand is already hard. Not to mention, Having a mother look like that is too much to bear. My mind is telling me to run from here, My body is telling me to run up there and snatch my cute loli mom. My spirit is telling me to stop and look. I keep telling myself to stop, Just stop! I need to calm down! I need to stop my Heart Demon! I need to control my body and not being controlled! Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. Nobody knows what I''m feeling right now, They are focusing on my supposed to be mother''s speech. I did not really listen and could only hear about, Politics, Government, Work, Money situation and lastly Family situation. I was not listening because I''m not interested but because of my damn heart is heating up my body! The little guy down there is fucking reacting! This is so weird! I''m holding Fuumi on my Arms yet the guy down there is reacting! If someone knew this I would be ashamed! It''s not like I wanted this but it''s just appeared out of nowhere and opened the gate that should never be opened. It''s just supposed to be admiring them but in my situation it''s not! It''s something more Terrifying and Temptation. Right now I''m feeling like I''m in heaven but at the same time hell! Having a loli blood related mother is unbearable for someone who has Incest complex and Hidden Pedophilia aka Lolicon! All this desires is just on my view, How could my beastly instinct would not react? How could the little guy down there not react? How could I not flick my hands if I see something that shouldn''t be in here? This is basically a terrifying drug for me, It''s tempting me to do something to the cute loli mom up there. Part of me wanted this announcement to be done and have a talk with my Loli Mom and Another Part of me wanted to kidnap my Loli Mom and have a little talk to her. Fortunately, My expression was not of that lust seeking pleasure of a demon but Blank and calm. Blank because I''m still overthinking, Calm because I am doing my very best to control my body and raging heart. Time passed and the speech is done. The people around me starting to disperse, The women and girls upstairs goes back inside the palace. Right now, I''m alone with Fuumi who is poking my cheek and Aunt Fuuka. "Shido-kun.... Fuumi let''s go" She look at me with worried eyes. Seeing I''m not responding, She called her daughter. "Un, Mama" Fuumi answered to her mother and change side. Aunt Fuuka carried her. "Shido-kun, see you soon" She softly said and walk to a certain house. Then look behind again and see I''m not responding, She cast me a very worried look. I didn''t answer, I was just standing there without movement. I''m still busy calming the raging heart. I can''t afford to make mistake this time, I need to control it. If I made a slight mistake, I don''t know what would I do. I don''t want to wake up full of naked covered milk bodies around me. Because that''s what I foresaw what would happen if I really unleashed the beast. The palace door opened again, My sister, Sona walked down the stairs and stop by my side looking at my blank look. She looked curious and intrigued. She chuckled, when I did not respond to her. She walk in front of me and gave my face a squeeze with her hand. She started playing my face, Seeing I''m not still responding. She laughed cutely. She started wandering her hands around my torso, Fondling my chest, Pinching my nipples and using her hand to grab my hand leading it to her breast. She used my hand to fondle her breast but looking at me who was still not responding. She became disappointed and stop what she was doing. She just stand there waiting for me to come to my senses. I bet there would be many questions why did I blank. But that''s for later. as for now I should stop my raging heart. A few minutes later. My eyes regain its focus and see beauty standing before me. I realize it is Sister Sona, She looked at me with curiosity and wanted to ask what happened. "Hi" I said. ''''Hi" She answered back. "What are you doing here?" I asked. "To pick you up.... What are you doing?" She answered and asked me the same question I just said. "Ah! W-Well, Nothing" I tried dodging her question. but it was pointless because her eyes squinted and wanted to seek answers. "Ugh, I was lost in thought...."I admit it. "What we''re you thinking about?"She asked another hard question. I don''t want to asnwer her question because I don''t to want to tell her that I wanted to kidnap loli mom and ''talk'' with her. But I don''t want to lie either. Since she already knew about my incest complex. I should justtell her the truth. "I''m thinking about ''mom'', I mean what should I do with her, How should I act with her. Her figure is not something I expected."I told her the truth while hiding some of it. "Hmmm, Why would you need to act around mother?"Sona was puzzled why I''m acting weird. She continued. "You don''t need to act around Mother, She won''t bite or anything. You should be yourself. Mom is kind-hearted she will accept you of who you are, Even if you lost most of your memories, She will loved you...After all, You are Mom''s precious baby" Yeah, Why am I acting weird. I shouldjust be myself andnothing is wrong about that. If I started acting weird, then I would become suspicious to them and they might find I''m not the Chikushodo Shido they knew. I shook my head for being overthinking such simple problem. "Oh, I understand. Thank you Sis"I hug her and kissed her smooth cheek. "But Sis, I have one question?" I asked. "I know what you wanted to ask so let''s get it first and greet mother. She will tell you everything about your question. I just wanted to tell you that for a very very long time, Our Chikushodo Familly was cursed." She seriously said. Her words just made a lot a questions in my mind. This is Unexptected, Chikushodo Family was cursed. 22 Lovely Loli Mommy Inside the palace, lead by my Sister Sona. We walk through to the hallways. then we stop on a certain door. It is your typical old sliding door. The door has a mysterious feeling about it, it made me shiver for some reason. "We have arrive, Mother is waiting for you inside."Sis Sona. "Are you also going to come with me Sis?"I wanted her to come with me inside, beacuse I felt a terrifying presence that made my hair shiver. "No, I have many things to do."She seem wanted to get away from here too. I know right. Without even saying more. She left me here alone. I hesitated for a moment and reach my hand to the handle. But I step back, Because the moment I step back the sliding slammed open. A figure rushed out and flew towards me like a projectile. The figure made a loud shout while flying through the air. "Shiiiiiiiiiiiiccchhhhhaaaaaann"I caught the figure and staggered backwards. I tripped and fell on door making my butt hurts. The person who rammed into me is none other than my Loli Mother. She keep saying. "Shii-chan, Shii-chan, Shii-cha...." She keep saying a girly name while hugging my waist tightly, Despite her small arms, Her hug was strong. Shii-chan, I thought. Is that my nickname? It sounds so girly. She keep rubbing her face on my chest and mumbled my girly name over and over again. We stayed like this for half an hour. I also felt emotional, although I''m not suppossed to be part of this family, I can''t just treat them coldly. After all, this is not my body. It belongs to the past Chikushodo Shido. Since I was revive in this body I should thank the past Shido and gave a new life, Also I will treat his familly like my own....Maybe, I will treat them beyond like a family. My shirt became wet from her tears. I can''t believe that the mother of mine is a legal loli, It''s really dangerous for a lolicon like me. I raised my hand, put it on her head and caressed her hair. I don''t know how to act around a loli mother. Because I don''t have a loli aquintance in my past life. Also, illegal loli is forbidden, I don''t want to go jail, even if cell is just a room. I admit that I love Loli''s. I mean look, they are so cute and adorable. I can''t help but want to protect them from harm, I want to cuddle a loli all day.....No! let''s stop thinking dangerous thoughts. "Uhm, are you alright....M-Mom?" I ask softly and kinda don''t know what to call her. I didn''t recieve an answer which kind of awkward. I scratch the back of head to prevent myself from being embarrassed. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "Shii-chan, You are Shii-chan right?" She asked me a question that I did not know what to answer. This question is something I don''t want to answer at all because I don''t know what kind of person shido is. I don''t know how shido acts, I don''t know what shido love and hate. So asking if I''m shido, the answer is no I am not. But, this answer is not what I want to say to this young mom. "Uhhh, I don''t know" I honestly lied. "You don''t know?" She still buried her face on my chest while asking questions. "Yeah, I don''t know if I''m the Shido you know, Because I don''t have the memories of this shido you we''re talking about. I woke up without memories of my childhood and youth, I woke up with nothing to remember. I don''t even know who I am the first thing I woke up. A beautiful doctor came and told me she was my sister, but I didn''t know her at all, I tried to remember but to no avail....." "I learned my name from her, Who my family is, What happened to the world and what happened to my body....." I told her the things after I woke up in this world, leaving the inappropriate stuff, I told her a white lie. Some are truth but there are things that can be a question. Chikushodo Shizue, My Mother. She is on my chest buryin her face on my chest, She listened to me attentively. Sometimes she would hugged me tightly. I feel bad lying to her. "You know, Shii-chan would always calls me ''mama'', Shii-chan is good boy she always make me happy. I''m so proud of Shii-chan when he graduated middleschool. Shii-chan is the best son I have...." After listening to me, She started talking about past Shido. She sounds so happy when she was describing him. "Did you know, Shii-chan is a mischevious boy and he always pranks others but instead of making the people he pranked angry, They would show a bright wide smile and laughed heartedly. It was a very lively scene." She keeps talking how amazing past shido was. I sighed and felt sad a little, I''m kind of jealous. Having a family like this really made me envious. "You know, When you called me Mom...It struck me that you are not the Shii-chan *sob* I know. *sob* I don''t want this, I want shii-chan *sob*" She cried on me, Those words struck me greatly, my heart tightened. It''s so painful. Why does it hurts so badly, I did not expect to be like this. The hand caressing her head moved and embrace the little figure on me. Tears flows out in my eyes. Why am I crying. Why does I feel so many emotions. I''m not Shido, I know that simple fact but why is it so painful, hearing her cry hurts so bad. I hug her tightly. ''Making her cry is not something what I wanted the most'' thoughts appeared on my head. Yes, I don''t to see her sad, I wanted to make her smile and happy. I hug my young mother tight as I could. She also keep sobbing hugged me tightly. In front of the door I am hugging the ''dearest'' of my life. I whispered the words that came into my mind. "Mama....."The same voice that the past shido would call her mother sounded on my mouth. "Shii-chan" 23 The bes There is this person who will carry you for months. Once you get out, This person would suffer from pain, because this person will endure the pain until you get out. This person will not stop screaming from pain, even if she became exhausted she will not stop until you are safe and sound. Yes, This person is a mother, They carry the most burden in your childhood. Despite how naughty you can be, they will always support you from behind. A mother is the best thing you could ever have in the world. The least thing a child could do to his/her mother is making her cry and sad. I, for sure love my mother from my past life, even now I can''t help but woory for their well-being. I''m really thankful of my mother for gaving birth of me. Gave me things that people cannot give me. Right now, in my embrace was a mother who lost her son despite he was just in her embrace. I feel sad for her. Seeing her like this made me release a sad sigh. Did I really deserve to be reincarnated in this body? I ask the god. But I recieve no answer. I close my eyes and let tears flows down, Tightly embracing the person within my arms. I don''t even know who I am now. Am I still the person who reincarnated or am I Chikushodo Shido? Why am I asking this to myself? That''s because the moment I felt painful in my heart, a memory just popped out in my brain. This memory is not mine but Chikushodo Shido''s memory. Leading me to say the words ''mama''. "Mama" I repeated the words. "Shii-chan" She responded. "Mama" Again. "Shii-chan" She responded again. .... We repeated this process again and again, tightening the hug more and more. After sometime, We loosened the hug. She look up and stare at my face, her eyes was red from crying. My heart greatly felt a grip. I raised my hand, caressing her face with my thumb and removing the tear strained cheek. "Mama, don''t cry" I look at her, I said with a caring tone. "Un" She nodded. "Mama I want to tell you one thing." I said. "Un" She nodded and her eyes tells me to continue. "I know that I''m not the Shido you are looking for...b-but, I''m still your child. Although, I don''t remember past. It pains me to see you sad, My heart is telling me to not make you sad. I don''t want to see you cry, I don''t want to make you sad. From the bottom of my heart I feel like you are the last person that I don''t want to see making a sad expression." I seriously said, without even the breaking the eye contact with her. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. Her eyes trembled when I say the last part. "Shii-chan, Can Mama still call you Shii-chan?" She asked softly. "As you wish mama, You can call me anything you want" I agreed. I just want to make her smile. Not long after I said those words, She smiled sweetly. "Then, Mama will still call you Shii-chan from now on" She said. "Okay" "So Shii-chan, Mama knew that you would change. Mama also knew Shii-chan lost his memories but you know.... Mama didn''t want to admit from the bottom of heart. Mama still hope to see Shii-chan but the moment Mama meet you, Mama feels pain in her heart, Mama now knew that Shii-chan she knew is not Shii-chan before her. Mama feels so sad. But, Mama became relieve when you called me ''Mama'', The tone is exactly the same as Shii-chan..... But Mama can''t deny that you are a new Shii-chan so you know Mama decided to become the Best Mama for you.." She told me what she was feeling earlier, I jut realized she talks like a child and decribe herself in third person which kind of cute and adorable. She''s so lovely, I also decide to protect her and make her smile more. I only gave her a hug as my answer. "Mama let''s go let''s talk in the hallway." I whispered. "Un, let''s go. Mama has many things to talk to you" She nodded. She stands up grab my large hand with her cute small hand. She looks like my little sister if some stranger saw us. The strong presence is still lingering inside that door, I thought Mama would drag me inside that door but I was mistaken she lead me to another hallway far from that Mysterious room. She drags me through the hallway, I sigh in relief, She is not sad anymore. It appears she is smiling and humming while dragging me. I let her do what she wants, Because I don''t really know how interact with a loli mother. If she was more mature I think I could handle the situation. Also I''m weak with cute things. I gripped the hand that was holding my hands. Shizue Mama seems noticed it, She turn her head around and gave me a sweet smile. I can''t really picture her as a mother. I''m slightly troubled. I smile in exchange. After walking from 1st floor to the 3rd floor, we arrived on our destination. In front of us is also a wood sliding door. Mama took out a key from her cute pink purse, speaking of kimono, she already dressed herself from the twelve layered kimono or Junihitoe to a cute small pink flowery kimono(looks like a children kimono). Her silky smooth black hair was already untied. She opened the door, What I see is something I expected. Pink and red, It''s a bedroom. Cute dolls and stuff toys, Lovely frilly curtains, Cute drawer and furnitures, Big wide queen''s bed with pink fluffy bedsheets and pillows. The flooring is also pinky and the carpets is fluff fluff. The view from the window and balcony is mesmerising, Fresh air swept the curtains meking me entranced. I''m surprised but not stunned, Seeing her personality I already expected something like this. A lovely cute bedroom for a lovely sweet cute loli mother. "Shii-chan, Welcome to Mama''s room. Come come inside." She look up to me and introduce her room, She drags me in. Fortunately, I was admiring her room and didn''t focus on her words or I might turn crazy. "Shii-chan, Sit here" While I was looking around the room, Mama Shizue took out a pink pillow and put it below the white shape heart table, serving as cushion for the butt. She sat on the other side in seiza. She even prepared a tea and cookies. I smiled wryly and sat on the cushion not in seiza but croos-legged. I grab the cute cup and take a sip, hmmm Delicious tea. "So Shii-chan, What do you want to hear first?" Mama said. 24 Some answers Inside my Mama''s room, I was sitting on a cushion facing my cute loli mama. She look so adorable, no matter how many times I said that word. Holding a cute cup of tea on our hand. Leisurely sipping the tea at the same time and exhale the hot air. Ah, what calming atmosphere. The emotional event earlier has been drifted by the tea. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. "Ne Mama." I called her out. "What is it Shii-chan." She gently responded. "I decided...." "Decide what?" "I decide to protect all the people I love, Make them smile and feel joy everyday. Especially you Mama, Despite having no memory of you, I decided to make you one of the people I love and care." My eyes frowned, I am serious, this time I''m not playing around. Although, the world already calmed down. I feel it''s not alright at all. Why? Because of me. It''s a feeling I get when hearing what happened to the world after I died. Why did I reincarnate into this body? I bet there is a deep reason for that. I didn''t even met god or someone who governs death. Don''t tell me I reincarnated because I''m lucky, it''s not right, I should have a purpose or maybe someone is plotting all of these. The mysteries of the world is hard to tell, many hidden things is lurking beneath and above the earth that no man ever known... That is why, I will use this power I got and make myself stronger, incase something bad would happen. Also the problem of the world. While talking to Mama, she told me that the birthrate is declining over the course of 5 years. The biggest problem was the ratio between baby girl and boy. Those who gave birth in those 5 years, Only 15 male babies had been born around the world and millions are female. It was so devastating small. Why is this happening, killing most males in the world and making the birthrate of male infants unprogressive. Isn''t this too cruel, How can God.... wait a minute, let''s recollect all the information i have. I think I have a few hints. First I died, I saw it on my own eyes I was hit by a f*cking Truck. Second I woke up on St. Luke International hospital, but it was not on my body but on another person instead also I woke up 10 years later. The question is why did I not meet god or satan if I died. I should have meet them and enter the cycle of life and erase my memories but here I am alive and still have my memories....This is utterly confusingly suspicious. Third, I heard monsters came out beneath the Earth? Yet it was just a speculation. Nobody witnessed where they came from. That is thing that is too suspicious, Because I died before the calamity started and woke up, war is done. I don''t have a slight clue here but I think I might be the cause, Maybe, I''m not sure. Fourth and lastly, The crystal and Ellen Zern. This two is also suspicious, The second one is really suspicious, I mean she found the use of this crystal after the calamity? She only have a nuclear engineer and doctorate degree, Why can she invent technologies that can make use of these crystals, I mean It''s so sudden and fast developement. What I heard that this crystal are foreign materials that don''t belong to earth. It need years to complete a reseach to identify a new foreign material, I heard Ellen Zern is a genius but I think and feel she knows too much about the crystal.....Even if I say, She is the cause, I don''t have proof of evidence. And another one, Although I still didn''t meet her.....My grandma. Why did she even allow Ellen Zern to experiment the body of her grandson? She is hiding something for sure, the same as that Ellen Zern. This two is hiding something, That''s what my insticts is telling me. ... "Mama this is my last question, Why are you so small?" She said she was 6* yrs old. So I asked the question that I wanted to know the most. I''m also bothered about what Sis Sona said ''..... I just wanted to tell you that for a very very long time, Our Chikushodo Familly was cursed.'' I remembered that was she said. When I asked that question Mama flinched a little, of course I did not miss that out. "Mama can you please tell me." I look at her pale face. Oops, did I just hit something. ".....Y-You don''t like my body shii-chan?" She asked with a sad look. "Wait a minute..." Before I could continue. "Of course right, Mama doesn''t look mature at all, Mama is not suited to be a mama for shii-chan. Mama already lost her mama figure, *sob*" faking a shed tear from her eyes. Oh, Is this question her soft spot. I didn''t intend to be like this, I just want to know about the curse thingy.Hmmm? "Mama, What did you jut say?" I asked agressively. "Eh? Shii-chan what are you doing, you''re scaring mama" After her fake act, she got startled by my sudden agressiveness. "I''m sorry, I just want to ask you what did you just say earlier" I said. She put her index finger on her cheek and started thinking "Shii-chan don''t like my body?" I shook my head. "Mama is not suited to be mama for shii-chan?" I shook my head. "The last sentence" She tilted her head "Mama lost her mama figure?" I nodded my head. "What about it Shii-chan." She cluelessly ask. Is she doing this on purpose? "Mama what do you mean by you lost your ''mama'' figure?" I stared at her eyes. "Un, You know Mama was not really small when Shii-chan is small. Mama was tall and sexy, Mama had big boobies too. Too bad, because of the family curse Mama became like this. Mama remember that when Shii-chan is gradeschooler Mama always carry you. Mama always pampered Shii-chan, but now I cannot carry Shii-chan, because Shii-chan is already big....."She recited her past. It made me stunned hearing the first part. She was not small from the start? She used to have a mature and sexy body? Doesn''t that mean she shrank down, Also I think the curse affect the minds also....I mean there is no way Mama talk like this in the past right? Also the memory that appeared earlier only shows Chikushodo Shido calling out ''mama'', I did see a figure he called out but the problem is it was vague and blurred. But the figure shows a tall woman. Sis Sona, still acts mature but she sometimes acts like a young maiden not suited for her age, Doesn''t that mean all the Chikushodo women and me is cursed? I think this curse and blessing at the same time. Curse because it affects the mind and personality and blessing I mean they can turn into legal loli you know. Is what I speculated, but it seems I need to find out everything about the curse and the family. It seems Mama is not in a mood to tell me about it. I shook my head and wryly smiled. Looking at my Mama''s sparkly eyes whilst reminiscing her past with shido, i felt a little envious but I listened to her attentively and responded to her silly questions from time to time. For now, let''s set aside the serious matter and spend my time with my lovely adorably cute loli mama. Everything can wait, I don''t want to spoil this scene. 25 Introducing Lunch soon came... Mama and I heads to the Dining hall, She said everyone is waiting there. Apparently, Mama and My SIsters actually live in the palace. I don''t really understand how they manage to separate the others. So the only time all the members of the family could gather together is when there was an occassion or everynight for dinner So the ''everyone'' she meant was all the members of the family to come, except for the elders who exculded themselves on top of the mountain. Speaking of Elders...Does that mean all of them are loli baba? Ugh, So my grandma is a loli baba. This situation is getting any weirder, Also it''s just a guess but, their personality is a bit worrying. While I was talking with my Mama, It seems when she get serious she change into adult mode or should I say Empress mode, Her immaturity would also disappear. Her childish nature would appear when she is relax or stressed. I find small hints about the curse when talking to her. The curse of chikushodo familly only works on females. The cause of the curse was the first ancestress of the family, mama said, The Ancestress was tempted by a witch or something. It said that the witch used our Ancestress to do crazy things in exchange for immortality and eternal youth. The Ancestress was excited when she heard that and agreed immediately, The Ancestress got impulsive and careless. Because, she did not ask for the side-effect. After finsishing the task, The Ancestress got what she wanted, Eternal youth and immortality. However, The price need to be payed. Mama did not know what the other curse but the curse was, The eternal youth thing would affect the personality and mind of the curse bearer, Second the although, It can be considered as an immortality, The descendants of the ancestress live longer than ordinary humans it only applies to the females but the price was memories. The longer you live the more memories will be fed to the curse. Third, This one is also considered as blessings, It''s magic....yup, it''s magic but this magic don''t use mana or energy just like me, it uses blood and spirit. That''s only three curses that has been found for now. I wonder if I can alleviate the curse with my power. I want to try it but my understanding of curing curses is less. I mean I can cast a light magic to destroy the curse but the problem is, after it got destroyed, what would happen to the curse-bearer? So I need to be careful. Speaking of my power, I think I got a little hint. to stregnthen my power and increase the capacity of my energy, It seems I need to follow my heart desire and supressing my inner beast. Following my heart desire is easy because I know what my hear really want, it was to build a harem, Having an intimate relationship with my blood-related family for short my Incest complex. As for the last one.....it would be hard to do it in the past but looking at the little woman holding my hand dragging me through the hallway, it seems I can fulfill it in this life. While thinking such things, My blood boiled and my crystal heart thump faster. I feel heat on my lower body. No no, stop thinking such thoughts. It''s too soon. Also I need to to supress the beast to power up my body, since it benfited me the most. So I can do it later. yeah later. Squeezing the little soft hand. While thinking of inappropriate thoughts we''ve arrive at the dining hall. Opening the door. We get inside and see many ladies already sitting next to the low leg table with zabuton used for sitting. There 6 women inside the hall including my mama, I saw Sis Sona and little Shina sat next to each other. As for the other three, I don''t know who they are. Though, I guess they are my sisters and another niece. "Everyone is here, Sorry for making you all wait. come Let''s sit shii-chan." Mama pull me towards the end of the long low table. It''s a sit reserved for her. Her zabuton is pink and has flowers as designs, unlike the other plain blue zabutons she have her personal zabuton. Mama pulled me down to sit next to her. "It''s okay mother, We knew that you wanted to talk with Shido after all." Sis Sona said. She sat on the side next to us. "It''s fine Shizue-mama, We knew you care about uncle." This time it was Shina. Wait, Shizue-mama? "Mother, You should spend time with Shido but don''t hug him all day okay. After all We also wanted to talk to him" A dark blue hair tied in ponytail woman, said with teasing tone. She seems playful "Mooo, Kira-chan don''t tease Mama okay, You always tease mama. I will punish you, you know." Mama look at Kira with a pouty face. It seems Kira always tease mama. Heh, Mama''s pouty face is cute. I chuckled a little. "Shii-chan, Why are you laughing. Do you want to tease mama too." Mama look at me with teary eyes. My bad. "No mama, Seeing how lively our family made me happy." ''Although It''s a bit tempting to also tease you'' I added on my mind. Mama look at me with bright smile. She nodded her head "Mmh, Everyone is also happy you woke up." Sis Sona, Shina, Kira an the other two who still I don''t know looked at us with smile and nodded. Having a family is great. "Ahem. Since Shido had amnesia. I bet he does not know all of us in here. So let''s all introduce ourselves."Sis Sona suddenly declared. She continued."I will go first. I am Chikushodo Sona, The first daughter of Chikushodo Shizue, I''m also helping Mother with her empress work. I mostly manage the family. As for my age I''m already 4* yrs old, but I''m still healthy and able."She looked at me with a subtle meanig in her eyes. I know what she meant the last part, pervert sister. The next one is Shina. "My name is, Chikushodo Shina, I am 16 years old. I love to read books and sometimes help my mom. I''m still young and very healthy." Damn, Shina you pervert little girl. I will punish the two of you later. "So it''s my turn, Shishi. Yo, The name is Chikushodo Kira, 33 years old, the 3rd daughter. I love sports and excercising my body the most. My body is strong and flexible, Shido if you want to make your body strong then let me know. I can help you train and make you manly." So she is an athlete that''s why she look uncomfortable with her kimono. High-spirit and a sports fanatic. Next are the remaining two, they are so quite. Just like Aunt Fuuka. "Second daughter of Chikushodo Shizue, Chikushodo Shiyuki. Living in the World for 39 years.... Mostly spends my day on the garden watching the beautiful nature grows. Neither having a great talent like Elder Sister or having a strong body like My little sister, Just a woman who loves peace and nature." She introduce herself with grace. Her bearing looks refined and fresh. Even though she said she is not gifted like those two, her gracefulness is unrivaled. She is a beauty. Just like your typical Chikushodo ladies she does not have signs of aging. Her movements looks refined. She even look more graceful with her kimono. As for her figure, She''s not fat or skinny either, She is fine and perfect. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. Dark violet hair styled in bun, pierce by a green hair pin. The typical black iris of chikushodo family. Having a thin rounded dark violet eyebrows. Pointy sharp perfect nose. Also having a thin red lips. The last girl is young."Chikushdo Shizumi, 16 years old. No hobby, I love lazing around." Shiyuki frown her brows, she was slightly troubled. "Shizumi."Shiyuki mumbled, she clearly wanted to say something. Shizumi seems unruly and problematic. It''s clear that this girl is troublesome. She have a slight make up and accessories. A gyaru? Her skin is tanned. yup, A gyaru. "She is Shiyuki''s daughter." Sis Sona whispered. It seems the family is not perfect in condition. After Introducing themselves I think it''s time to eat. The door opened and maids carrying a tray of foods. It smell so delicious and appetizing. Everyone says "Itadakimasu!" 26 Library Lunch is over... I was left alone. ... Earlier. After eating delicious meals, We chatted for a bit. We talked about miscellaneous stuff, like what would everyone do after lunch. Sis Sona and Mama have important stuff to do. But when mama heard it she flinched. "Eeeeeh work again! Nooo! I don''t want to work!..."Mama puff her cheeks. Clearly unwilling to work. Sis Sona strictly said."No! You will come with me after this." "No! I won''t come with you bleeeh. I still want to talk with Shii-chan....Isn''t that right Shii-chan."She stuck out her tongue to Sis Sona. Then Mama hug my arm and ask me a question, her eyes is literally saying ''Help mama shii-chan'' "Uh...that...well..."I could not answer well. Sis Sona is giving me glare. "No! Mother you are going to work...You are the Empress."Sis Sona....I see you in new light now. She became like a strict secretary. Compared to her childish character. "Never! Boo. Sona is a bully....I don''t want to be an Empress to begi-."Mama tried to fight back but when she saw how terrifying the glare of the Demon beside me She stopped her words... "Heeeh, don''t want to become an Empress huh.....Did I hear that wrong. Tell me Mother, who asked me to help her to become a ruler. Teach her how to become an empress. Who asked me to find supporter for her on the election...."Ah scary. This woman is scary, I have never thought she would be this scary. Her eyes is so terrifying. She talked about how Mama asked her to help her become an empress. "S-Sona....I''m sorry."Mama looked down, I think she felt guilty."Mama....just wanted to spend my time with Shii-chan." "Mama...I know you wanted to be with me all day but you are also an empress. How about this. Tonight We will sleep together." I patted her back and encouraged her. Because I felt saddened a little seeing her like this. "Really? You are going to sleep with mama Shii-chan?" After hearing my words. She instantly change her expression. She look at me with sparkling eyes. Did I just got cheated somehow... I look at Sis Sona and saw her shrugging. She whispered ''Idiot Shido, Mother is very clever'' "O-Oh I will." Welp, it doesn''t matter. It''s not I will lose something. After I can cuddle my loli mama... "Yehey! Mama will sleep with shii-chan."She became more happy but it was short lived. "Mother, Don''t forget the work...Alright lunch is done let''s go."Sis Sona voice travels through mama''s ears stunning her, her smile twitched. "Nooo! I don''t want to."Mama cling on my arm tightly. Tick marks appeared on Sis Sona''s forehead. Shina and the others was watching with interest and smile on their faces. Sis Sona pulled mama out on my arm but mama was like a clutch gripping my arm. Looking at Mama''s begging eyes I was tempted to help her, but seeing the demon pulling her. I gulped. The Demon glared at me and smile evily... I shuddered. I could only say to mama."I''m sorry mama." Then release her from my arm. Mama''s became teary while Sis Sona drag her out from the dining hall. "Noooooooo!" We could hear scream through the hallway. I don''t know whether I should laugh or cry. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. After some time. Finally the awkward atmosphere broke by Shina. "I''m going to the library."She stood up and walked out. I saw her turning her head looking at me. She''s giving me a hint. I shook my head. ''This Girl'' "Then I''ll train myself to the park...Yosh! This time I''ll run for 30 laps..."What a hot-headed woman. She run out. Wow, she''s running with her kimono, I hope she won''t trip. Shizumi walked out without saying a word. Sister shiyuki look at her daughter with troubled face. "Young brother, I will excuse myself. If you want to find me I''m always in the garden."She walked out. I was left alone. ... There''s nothing to do. Let''s go to Library, that girl what should I say, She''s addicted. I sighed, whose fault was that, Mine. Since it''s my fault, it''s my responsibility. Okay, where the fuck is the library. There''s too many hallways here. I sighed. Closing my eyes. I activate my power, it''s a skill Sensor Mapping. It will help me find things I want to find withing 100m. Fortunately, I don''t need many restrictions while using this power, it can do anything except reviving the dead or creating life. Although i can summon life I can''t create one. From the looks of my power, it seems powerful at first but I think it''s normal. for example I can only create a fireball the size of tennis ball and the damage is also not powerful...let''s talk about my power later. Right now, My Lust is really uncontrollable. Because of mama''s body constantly provokes hormones andmy complex. My lust meter is rising up everytime I gazed my Loli mama''s body. Thanks to my power for supressing it but it seems I can''t endure it anymore. I arrived at the library, It was on the 2nd floor. I opened the door. The smell of paper and books whaft on the air. This library is quite old in design but, looking at the advance technology here and there. I would have thought I traveled through the past. There is no one inside the library except for me and Shina. There are androids cleaning and arranging the books though. Shina was lying on the couch while reading a book called ''How to seduce a man''. This girl is up to something. I sigh and walk towards the girl, Her legs was wide open, She was wearing a short black kimono with a pink outline and a pink ribbon instead of a normal Obi. I could clearly see her black laced panties. I need to punsih this naughty girl. She obviously knew that I''m coming towards her. I sat on the couch close to her waist. putting my right hand on her waist, tickled her a little. Bending my body downwards. She covers her nose and mouth with he book and stared at my eyes with passion and affection. "Baby what are you reading."whispering such sweet words. Her eyes turned moist. "Uncle, Don''t tease me."She said. "Hahaha, You naughty little girl. Are you planning to seduce me." "Yes...I don''t want to lose to Mom."She looked at me with a serious eyes. I chuckled. "Heeh you don''t want to lose to your Mom, instead of reading a book why don''t we practice it in action."I said while whispering such tempting words. "....Mmh."She definitely anticipating this to happen. Her cheeks turned read, Her breathing become hotter. She already threw the book. Lowering my head, I planted my lips to hers. Placing her my left hand on her cheek carressing her soft smooth cheek with my thumb. Using our lips tasting each others saliva. While my left hand is caressing her face, My right hand didn''t linger either. I undid the pink ribbon and set aside the kimono. She was wearing a set black lace pair. It''s only been one day she lose her chastity, this girl is so naughty. Trying to seduce me on second day. Our tongue wrestle together and an erotic sounded Inside the library. she was closing her eyes and let me do what I want. After removing all the obstacles, a naked young girl is lying on the couch while a wolf is eating the young girl. 27 Library with Niece Inside the library... A small whimper could be heard. The cute whimper is soothing for the ear. It makes ones heart race, It makes ones mind turned into hugry wolf. "Aaaahn....u-uncle mmhm...s-s-stop aaahn."The begging voice of her, turned me on. Licking and slurping her lovely juice between her thighs. She would grab my hair or pulled it up. She would attempt to stop me from tasting her forbidden place. Albeit her attempt to stop me, it also seems she does not want me to stop at all. She would sometimes push my head deeper or trap my head with her legs. What a complicated girl. Using my free hands to rub her thigh causing her to shudder. She keep suppressing her moans covering her mouth with her hand. My face dampened from the love juice... Pushing my tongue deeper inside her pussy. For the love of god, My tongue is longer than normal, making me talented in this area. I bet the past Shido always use his tongue to satisfy a woman. Grabbing her perky butt causing her suppressed moans into groan. Ah my baby, You mother and daughter both are weak in your bottom. "AAaaaahn....N-Nooo mmmhm...I-I''m c-cuuummingggggg!" She grabbed my head and tightly squeezed me with her thighs. She quivered violently, She squirted on my face. She spasmed from orgasm. She was breathing heavily, Her body was red from pleasure. "Baby does it feel good?"Moving up I whispered near her ears. Opening my mouth and lick her ear causing her still sensitive body to shake. "Ahhhn..Uncle w-wait I''m still sensitive."Her soft voice is begging me. Ah, the more you deny, the more I wanted to continue. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. Kissing her cheeks to her lips, as we started french kissing. She closed her eyes from sweetness. Moving my hands downwards touching her erected clitoris. She closed her thighs and whimpered."N-Noo...uncle mmmhm aaah" The still dampened pussy started gushing love juices again. "Baby you''re so cute, It makes me want to tease you more."I evily look at her moistened eyes. "Uncle mmmh...Y-You can tease me b-but please.....penetrate my vagina with your penis. I c-cannot take it anymore. Uncle." That''s right beg me. Ah, I want to hear it. My cute niece is begging to fuck her. "Hmmm. Do you really want it so bad."I keep teasing her. "Mhm Un, I-Iwant it so bad. I want U-Uncle to fuck me."She obediently answers. I shouldn''t push her further than this. Placing my glans between labia, rubbing it up and down, Brushing the clitoris during the processing causing her to tremble and moan. "Aaah Aaaah U-Uncle F-Fuck me....Aaaahn" Her eyes lost focus and only think about sex. She clearly craves for my dick so without further ado. I slowly push my glans inside her vaginal hole, It''s so wet inside and sli without obstacles. "Aaahn Ah Uncle''s penis is inside me again..Aaahn MMmmhh"She moaned loudly, she obviously forgot to suppress her moans. Her fold tightened when my glan kiss her womb, like a clutch gripping my dick hard. I started my pistoning, Her young pussy sucked my dick inside like a vacuum. Holy, This is so good. Moving my hips back and forth. "Aaaaahn... AAAahh Aaaahh More!" Her unrestrained moans was so loud making the quiet library into a clubroom. Fortunately, there is no one beside us here. I lowered my head, kissing neck down to her chest. Sucking her nipples, she embrace my head. I bit her nipples "Ah Aaahn That''s it... U-Uncle Fuck your baby Ahhhh.. Fuck me! Aaaahh" I slam my hips faster and harder. Her folds suddenly tightened and she arched her body, She reached orgasm again. I stop for a moment. "Haaa haaa that feels so incredible uncle."She gave me a erotic smile. "We are not done yet baby, there is more to come." I whispered. "Y-Yes, Use me as you want Uncle." She quivered when she heard that it''s not done yet but her lust filled eyes wanted more. We change our position. I pulled her up and bend her over the couch. I inserted my dick again in her pussy from behind. "Aaahnn."She moaned. Grabbing her hips I began thrusting back and forth. *slap* I raised my hand and slap that buttocks of hers. "EEeeeiih N-not there...AAahn" She shriek but she was overwhelmed by the pleasure of my dick. I slap and slap her butt until it turns red. She moaned gradually, she feel pleasure from having her butt spanked. I fucked her harder and harder. She didn''t restrained her moaning anymore. This will be bad if she keep moaning. There might be passerby will hear us from outside. but when that idea came into my mind I did not stop her. Shina''s eyes became hazy and a heart-shaped form in her iris. Her expression was already drown from pleasure and lust. "Aaaahn Aaaahn U-Uncle More, More. Aaaah" ... (3rd pov) ''What should I do with that daughter of mine.''The dark violet haired woman sighed, She keep sighing. She lost count how many times she sighed. She was having a problem her daughter''s behaviour. She started thinking how to solve her troubles. She sigh again.''If only that daughter of mine have the same temperament with my niece Shina. Shina is an intelligent and good girl. My daughter is unruly and I heard she always skipped school. Why does she have to become like this. I raised her properly what did I do wrong...Is it because I spoil her too much, Is it because I restrict her sometimes but all those is just for her own good. But, when I think about it, I think I really did something bad. But I don''t know what did I do to turn her like this.....she even show such behaviour in front of my younger brother, her uncle. Shizumi..." A drop of tears fell down from her cheek. Her heart was greatly saddened she sobbed silently in her garden alone. Her body quivered silently. After sometime, She decided to go back in her room. Walking to the palace, The garden was just right behind the palace. Her eyes was still red but her demeanor change back to her usual gracefulness. She was smiling radiantly. While walking through the complicated hallways she arrived at the 2nd floor. Her room was in 2nd floor near the library. When she was near the library, The more she walk near the library the more she could hear voices. She was confused and thought it was just a whistling air from the opened windows on the side of the hallways so she continued further. But, She was wrong. The voice became louder the closer she walk. She stop at the entrance of the library. she knew that voice because she experience that. She was scared and curious. Her heart was beating at a faster rate. Her hand stretch towards the door handle. She took a deep breath and opened the door slightly. The source of the voice was sound and clear. It was a girl moaning from pleasure. She was shocked and stunned. Because what she saw made her flabbergasted. Chikushodo Shiyuki muttered. "Young brother?" 28 Realization Shina was moaning wildly, She already lost control of herself. "Aaaahn harder. aaahn that''s it harder." She synchronized her movement with mine. If I go back she would go up and then when I thrust up she would go down making the impact pleasurable. The naughtly maiden is humping her hips and mounting my body. She''s already sex-crazed slutty girl. We keep fucking like rabbits for around an hour now. She already came 15 times and I ejaculated 4 times inside her womb causing her navel to bulge. Her womb is full of my milk. If it weren''t for my power she would be guaranteed as pregnant right now. "Uhhn Aaahhhhn I-love you Uncleeeee nnnngggh." She bent down and kissed me ferociously. I think I broke her. "I love you too baby." I whispered. This girl is already exhausted. So I ended it and cum inside her again. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. Her body shook and collapsed on my chest. She look at my eyes with love and lust, she softly said."I love you so much uncle." Then closed her eyes, she went to dreamland. Her breathing stabilized. I planted a kiss on her forehead and whispered."Fool little girl, You overdid yourself." Our bodies was covered by sweat and love juices. The little girl on my embrace cuddled me like a cute creature. Now that my lust has been lifted. I feel normal now..... Also, We had a spectator behind the door. I already knew she was there earlier. I also let her watch us because it''s fun this way. I could have create a sound-proof barrier but I did not. I expected someone would get here. But I did not expect that someone would be my older sister, Shiyuki. I portray her as a composed woman who would not budge in front of indecent and immoral things. But I was wrong. She''s the same as every female in the world, sexual frustraded due to lack of men and the lose of her husband. In short, a lonely woman. A very lonely woman. She was just right behind the door pleasuring herself. She was touching her private parts for the past hour. She already came many times just by watching me and shina fucking like there''s no tomorrow, She would constantly gave us an envious gaze. I bet she was thinking of being penetrated too. After we are done having sex... Sister Shiyuki hurriedly walked towards her room. Escaping with a bright red face. I chuckled lightly, Sister Shiyuki don''t worry I will help you cure your loneliness later. I will make you scream from pleasure...Ah not again. My inner demon is resurfacing again. Using my power to clean my body and shina, also summoning a blanket covering ourselves. Closing my eyes I gradually drifted to sleep. ... (3rd pov) An hour earlier. Shiyuki peek through the gap of the door. She could not believe what she was seeing. She covered her mouth from shock. She saw the girl she just complimented a while ago was making out with her younger brother. ''What are they doing! They are both relatives. Young brother, It''s your niece!" She screamed inside her head. She wanted to get it and scold them but she hesitated because Shina''s sweet moan shook her mind. ''How can she moan like that, It''s her uncle. It''s immoral!'' She keep scolding in her mind but could not do anything but watch her two relatives fucking each other. After sometime. Shiyuki''s eyes became lusty and she was panting hot air. She keep watching until she feel itch between her thighs. Shiyuki keep rubbing her thighs together to ease the itchiness. But she was wrong, The more she rub the more the itchiness worsened. She snapped and realized, between her thighs was strange slimy liquid. ''I got t-turned just by watching my young brother and niece copulating! What an Indecent thought!'' She scream at herself. But, her lower lips is aching she could not do anything but satisfy it. She move her hand on her lower lips, rubbing her soaked panties. ''Mmnn ahhhn I-Indecent''She scolded herself. Shiyuki bit her lips. She was so envious she want that dick ram inside her too ''Indecent, He is my young brother, Immoral....but'' She put one hand to cover her mouth and one on the other mouth below. She finger her hole and knew it wasn''t enough... She stared at the cock thrusting inside her niece''s pussy and cast an envious gaze. She gulped, Her fingers is not enough to satisfy her craving. Now she realized how lonely her body was, She only thought peace and nature can cure her lonelines but she was wrong all along. Her heart, body and soul was filled with lonileness, Gardening is just a way to escape reality. Shiyuki saw the two was done with their session, She stands and up walk away, her body is stil unsatisfied. She forgot that on the floor she leaved her love juices. ... Afternoon came, waking up on a couch. I feel weight on my chest. I opened my eyes saw a raven black hair on my view, Long black eyelashes sometimes flutters and soft breathing tickled my chest. Shina was sleeping naked on top of me. She have this delighted expression on her face,I think she''s having a really good dream. Combing her silky hair with my hand, the smile on her face became wider. I don''t want to wake her up. let''s wait for a while and enjoy myself watching my niece sleeping on top of me. After all it was still 2 on the afternoon. About my power I realized something about it. I talk about how my heart desire can increase the capacity of my energy storage and supressing my inner demon can strengthen my body. There is one thing I did not understand, How can I increase the level of my power? If my power is the same as magic then I could increase my power by reading magic books, Nourishing my soul by meditation and killing monsters to gain experience or battling against powerful foe. But, It was not. Where can I even find magic books? So this is out of my reach....maybe in the future I could make a portal to another world. Also, My magics are just based on my imagination, So I lack experience. After all I tried to summon a dragon but the only thing that was summoned was a gecko, After I used all my energy I summoned an Iguana. See, not everything I imagine can be powerful, there is always a limit. Meditation is a choice, I could look for an instructor to teach me meditation. Let''s tell mama about it later. As for killing monsters... I think I can''t find a single monster in the world, If that is there is no another monster outbreak. Battling, a good choice. It coul not only toughen my body but it could also power up my magic. Yeah, lets fight powerful people....Am I an Idiot! Where can I find one!? but, let''s not lose hope because it seems there is a witch in our world, cursing my family. Another one is My family have magic. Speaking of curse, I tried alleviating the curse using light magic on Shina but I was stunned by the result. Not only the negative effects disappeared but the positive effects have strengthen. It means she can become a loli in her 80''s but also not, Her youth would still remain until her last day. The mind would not affected too her maturity will remain the same if she become a loli. So it was great. The most amazing part is the lifespan, The usual 150 years of lifespan of women in chikushodo family increase two times, two times! 300 years. Also it won''t need to be fed with memories. Lastly, Magic. Mama did not tell me about magic so how did I found out then? Easy, Ordinary humans doesn''t have orb of light inside there body. So when I accidentaly use my Eyes of Visual Perception, This is not the Mystic Eyes of Death perception. I can see through every objects within my perimeter and see things human eyes could not see. I saw Kana have light orb inside her body and I expected the same to those who have the blood of chikushodo. 29 Magic My sister Kana, Her orb was gold. I expect it to be light element. I theorize at first that everyone in the family have magic but yes, my theory is correct. Everyone who have the blood Chikushodo running through their veins have magics. why are they keeping it from me? Well, let''s find it out later. Shina have Darkness element. Her orb is smaller than her mother and Kana. So that means they have a way to increase their magic power. Wow, I want to learn that too. How strong are they compared to my power? I want to know. Magic is amazing you know. I love magic so much, I always read novels about a main character going to another world. I want to go to another world too that''s why I want to make my power strong. I can only create space storage but the capacity is limited or make a short distance portal. I want to meet dragons, demons, beautiful elves, Fluffy beast race and other unique races. My heart was beating in excitement just by imagining it. I let out a weird chuckle. "Uncle why are laughing weirdly."A voice suddenly broke my stupor. Shina already woke up and look at me with weird eyes. "Uhh nothing. I''m happy having a cute niece sleeping on top of me."I dodge the question by complimenting her. She look at me weirdly but she did not pursue the subject chapter, instead acted coyly. "Hehehe so I am cute hehehe. Does that mean I''m cuter than mom?" She was happy and ask a hard question right off the bat. Ugh. "Yes, my baby is the cutest girl...."I suddenly remembered my loli mama. Mama is also cute but she was too adorable. "Uncle why did you pause, you are thinking of another woman right?"She stared at me with stern eyes. This is bad, one of the taboo when with your girl is don''t think of another woman in their presence. Woman intuition is terrifying. "Yeah, I am thinking how adorable your grandma is." Instead of changing the subject I spoke the truth. I even gave her a toothy grin on my face. "Heee. Uncle you pervert. Eyeing on your mother."She look disgusted but she continued."Well, it''s as expected from you uncle. You even lay hand on your sister and niece of course a mother will not be spared." "Naughty girl, Who was the girl who visit me weekly and kissed my lips every week for her Shidonium huh.."I grin at her. When she heard me, She blushed. "T-That is of course I love Uncle so much...hmph." She looked away, I chuckled at her. Grabbing her butt. "Yaaahn...uncle you meanie."Her eyes got teary and she pouted her mouth. "Hahaha baby your so sensitive on your butt. It really makes me want to tease your butt so much."I said. "...You can t-touch it anytime you want uncle."Her eyes averted and her cheeks became more red. "Hehehe, As much as I want to fondle them, We need to get out here."A last slap on her butt. "Yaaahn...Uncle you bully."Shina got up and pouted. I chuckled. Dressing up ourselves. Her skin became more luster and smooth. I get close to her and help her style her hair in loose bun hairstyle. Donning the ornaments in her hair. She even look more beautiful. Using my finger to move the hair at the back of her ear, I bend my body and I gave her lips a sweet kiss. "Shina you''re so beautiful."I softly said. "Un, You are handsome too Uncle." Her cheeks blushed againand complimented me back. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. We stayed like this for a moment, enjoying the delicate atmosphere. .... After that, me and shina part our ways, She wanted to help her mom. As for me, I grinned evily and look at the indistinct stain on the floor. I don''t want to move right now, I have plan. According to Shina, Everyone took off on their work for a week just to interact with me. Welp, Let''s visit the others, To show their vacation is not a waste. Who should I visit first? While walking aimlessly in park, I saw my little cousins running around. They have a happy smile pasted on their faces. As for the teenagers, They were having a picnic and chatted together, laughing together, teasing each other. Overall the were lively and it also made me happy. They saw me and wave at me, I also wave at them. The little ones run towards me and aske me to play with them. They were playing hide and seek. I joined with them and have a little fun, Although this body''s age is 25 I''m still 18 mentally so I still have my immature side. I''m playing with the little ones for a while, it was easy to find them. While I was playing with them I accidently saw one of the little ones accidentally used her magic, it was a shadow magic, she hide behind the tree''s shadow. If I''m just an ordinary person, I bet I could not find her. But, one the girls said something to her. I think her name was ''Nina'', She is a timid little girl at the age 11 years old. So they are hiding the magic from me, what for? I got puzzled by it but overthinking it will not help me answer my questions, I can only wait to tell me. After playing with the little ones, I heard footsteps. I look behind saw my sister in her tight workout clothes. Damn, Her body is so hot. As expected of Women of Chikushodo Family. Her body is well-trained and she look strong. When she was close to me I call her out. "Kira-nee!" "Oh, Shido. What are you doing here?". She stopped and walked towards me. "Nothing, I was thinking of getting a fresh air."I said. "Is that so."Kira said. "Yeah, are you still running Kira-nee?" I asked, I was curious why she is jogging at this time, It''s already afternoon after all. "Yeah, To become strong I need to train my body more."Kira said with determination in her eyes. "Train? Why?" I asked, I''m confused. "Oh, I forgot to tell you. I am a military instructor in academy, So to make my students stronger I need to become stronger too."She laughed loudly and put her hands on her waist. Now that I think of it, Her magic orb is colorless but it was larger than Kana. Hmm, what element is that. "Kira-nee, I want to train myself too can you teach me?"I asked her to train me instead. "Ohh! Of course, Your welcome....But, My training regime is hard. Do you still want to train?"She gave me a wide smile at the first part but turned serious at the latter part. "Hmm of course I will."I didn''t back out, I already decided to make myself strong after all. 30 Dinner Kira-nee and I, run for 20 laps around the village and the park. Each lap was around 900m, but we completed for 3 hours, I sweated a bit and was not exhausted. Kira-nee was surprised by my stamina. It was thanks to my energy pool, My energy pool doesn''t only do magic but it can also replenish my stamina, vitality and spirit. You could say my energy is all-rounder. This power is so cheat and OP, I even suspected this energy didn''t come from the crystal heart. But, according to everyone in the world, Zern crystal is inexhaustable. So, the only thing came into my mind was, What if Ellen Zern did not only transplant the crystal on me but also to others? Does that also mean I''m not the only one? I have always thought about it, So that is why I decided to become stronger. No! I need to become strong because I have a feeling something is not right in the world. ... Night came. Kira-nee and I go back to the palace, while we were striding I realized the houses are empty. So everyone will eat dinner inside the palace. I bet that large dining hall would be filled up with people. Thinking about the loud and lively atmosphere, This will be great. "Shido, what are you thinking?"Kira-nee asked. "Hmm, I was thinking of everyone in the dining hall."I said. "Oh, Everyone will be lively and the dining hall would be full of vibrant atmosphere."She said. We''ve arrived at the dining hall and saw many women sitting on cushions and while the young ones created a lot noises. Although the noise bothered me a bit, Seeing them happy and boisterous people made me also smile. Kira-nee took a seat, I walked near Mama and sat beside her. She waved her hand when I arrived and gestured to take a sit with her. "How''s your day shii-chan?"Mama looked at me with tender looking eyes. "Hmm, Good. Everyone is so friendly and energetic."I honestly said. "That''s good, Did you enjoy it?"Mama caringly asked. "I did, the little ones and I played hide and seek. It was a bit childish of me but I really enjoyed it."I said and hugged her. Really, I''m such a child. "Then let''s eat."Sis Sona suddenly interrupted, She look at me with anger. What did I do to her? I saw Shina chuckling next to her mother and got what''s the cause. I wryly shook my head. As for Sister Shiyuki she was back to her graceful and composed look, Shizumi as usual is tending her polished nails. Kira-nee she''s already chomping on her food, Mama scolded her. I look around and found them, they also look at me and gave me a sweet smile. They were, Aunt Reina, Rika, Aunt Fuuka and little Fuumi. Next to Fuumi was Nina and her Mom, Aunt Nanami. They we''re having a fun time in their table. I can''t believe this family is so big. There are 50 or more people in here. "Mama, why did everyone took off on their work?" I asked, I know it''s becuase of me but I wanted to know the reason. "Everyone wanted to see you and they will go back to their home''s in the city in three days...."She said. But, I think there is more to it. But, Mama seems not lying, I look at Sis Sona ad she shrug. "Oh, Shido. Kana said she will come home tomorrow." Sis Sona said. "Okay, I miss her already."I said. "Idiot Shido, you just left her in the morning how horny are you?"She strike me on my waist with her elbow, Sis Sona whispered angrily and her voice also contains jealousy in it. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. I laughed in my mind and wanted to embrace this childish woman. But the situation did not allow me to do so. Mama on my side was puzzled by our behaviour but did not find something wrong but just a squabble between siblings. She only look at us with tender and caring smile. Shina said that Mama did not know about my intimate relationship with my sisters. So I kind of hesitated when I realized that I cannot lay my hands on her. Mama saw me as her lovely child and she did not have any romantic feelings with me. The past shido also did not have thoughts about her according to Sis Sona. This is complicated, I only easily conquered the other girls because they have feelings for me. But Mama only love me as her son. This needs a serious planning if I want to get her. Also, her body is the most enticing, She is absolutely perfect. How could I let her go, Iwill make her mine. I just need to be patient. Let''s do it slowly, We don''t need to be hasty. As the poverb says, Haste make waste. The food taste so good, We eat the delicious foods set on the table. I swear this is the best food I''ve ever eaten I my entire life. "Does it taste good shii-chan?"Mama asked me a question, She look at me with nervous expression. "Un, It taste so good. It''s delicious and amazing, I wonder who cooked this. I bet they are professional chef. Also I felt like I know this taste and seem can''t remember it."I heartfelty told her my impression. Yes, I did not lied to her a bit. "Is that so, hehehe."She sighed in relief. Mama was so happy when I complimented the food. But, I did not see her because I was so immersed with the food right now. I feel hazy memories appeared on my mind. It''s a bit vague but I felt emotions coming from the memories. It''s a memory of the past shido. Unconciously, a drop of tear comes out from my eyes. I wiped it with my hands and exclaimed. "Eh, Why am I crying." More tears dropped from my eyes. I couldn''t control I was overwhelmed by the emotions. While I was frantically wiping my tears. I feel warm embrace me, I look who it is and see Mama hugged my head, She put my head on her petite chest. She patted my head and whispered. "It''s okay shii-chan, mama is here."She softly whispered this words through my ears making me calmed down drastically. I felt those emotions was lifted a little. I hugged her back and stayed in this position for sometime until I was finally calming down. Fortunately, it didn''t take too much time or else the food will get cold. Everyone stopped eating and watched me anxiously, they sighed a relief when I calmed down and started eating again. "Mama you cooked this right?"I hoarsely asked. She nodded and smiled with pride. So she cooks huh. "I remembered fuzzy memories and made my cry."I honestly said. "That''s good shii-chan." She patted my head. Right now I''m conflicted, Right now I want to know who am I. Am I still the me in the past or Am I still Shido with another memory? Truthfully, I didn''t know who I really am. But, I already decided to live freely and unrestrained. So to hell with the identity crisis, I am me and shido is also me. ---------------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 31 Hot Spring 1 A/N: Thank youvery much Josh Davies for becoming my patron. I don''t really know what to say, I can only thank you from the bottom of my heart. ---------------------------- After having a great dinner with everyone. We chatted a bit with ourselves in the lounge hall next to the dining hall, getting familliar with the others I''m not close with. Fortunatey, They happily chatted with me. I''m already familliar with my cousins from the little ones to the mature ones so I also need to be familliar with my aunts on my grand aunts side. Also those who married the chikushodo men. Fuumi took my lap, while aunt Fuuka was on my right side, silently sat their. Rei or aunt Reina took ny left side while the clingy rika was hugging me from behind. Shina seems not really a sociable girl, She apparently doesn''t like crowds. I also hated crowds but these people are not strangers to me, they are my family. Shina cast angry glare at Rika but this playful girl taunted Shina instead. I chuckled at the two bickering with each other. Rei whispered."Don''t worry those two are quite close and would sometimes compete with each other." "Is the family always this lively?"I silently asked. I cast y gaze on the women who was having fun chatting with themselves, but sometimes I feel like there are women would cast lusty gaze on me. They are frustrated, I sighed. But, I evily smiled inside my mind. Hmm, Even though I don''t have feelings those women, It''s not like I will lose someting from them. I would even more get massive benefits If I bed them. Not only I could taste Milf''s, I could also expand the capacity of my energy. They are a great resources to make myself stronger. Although, they are an Important resources, I would not treat them like goods. If I bed a woman, That means they could not escape from me, they would eternally become mine. I''m quite a possessive one. "Hmm not everytime, We have works. We spend less our time with the family. So we only gathered in the village for every three months. This time everyone was happy to get a 3 days off."Rei sighed. "So everyone is busy huh." I said. "Un, yeah that''s true, now that there is no men in the world, women took over all the works for men. So Everyone works." Rei seems stressed when talking about work. It sounds so bad, I mean pretty bad. If women in the world work until they were stressed, without stress-relief, I can imagine what would happen. Without men, Then some might released it on same gender. But will it really cure their frustration, maybe to some other''s who did not experience with a man. But for those who already knew what a man then frustration will cloud over their mind. I heavily sighed. I''m quite a sympathetic and righteous person....Maybe not, But as a man who love women, I really feel sorry to those women who was having sexual frustrations. I can''t also do it on my own, Why? I can''t handle that many women. Maybe my body could but my mind could not even if I have ways to stregnthen my soul and spirit it is still impossible to handle 3 billion women. So the only way to do it is to make myself strong enough to make a portal to another world. "Rei wanna go soak hot water with me? I can help you with your stress." I whispered beside her ear, Provoking her a bit. "Shido-kun you naughty."She answered, she then whispered. "Let''s go." She then look at aunt Fuuka and asked her. "Wanna come with us?" Aunt Fuuka looked at the Fuumi but Rei said. "Fuumin-chan, can you play with Rika and Shina for a bit?" Fuumi who did not really know about adult stuff look at us with confused look but when she heard Rei words. She was bit unwilling but I patted herhead and said. "Fuumi-chan, let''s play tomorrow okay." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. This time she nodded her head and walked towards the still fighting duo. I look at Aunt Fuuka''s blushing cheeks, This Milf is so Cute. Rei chuckled seeing Aunt Fuuka blushing and pull the two of us towards the onsen. The others did not saw us, Mama and Sis Sona was not here. But Sister Shiyuki cast us with envious look.''How Immoral.....'' When I caught her words, I smiled evilly. Hehehe worry not sister you will fall in my hands soon. I''m so terrible, I''m like a villain plotting something evil. ... Hot spring, We followed Rei to the hot spring. I would sometimes look at Aunt Fuuka who was blushing this whole time. So I was correct, Aunt Fuuka and Shido in the past had an intimate relationship. She woud have refused the offer of going together in the hot spring. I mean I think she already knew what would happen inside. I walk close to her. Then silently whispered to her red ear. "Aunt Fuuka, are you relly okay with this?" She got startled in fright when she hear my voice close to her ear. She turn er blushing face to mine and kind of hesitated. She took a deep breath. "Un, It''s okay....Fuuka, call me Fuuka Shido-kun." She silently whispered. But our whispering had not gone unnoticed, Ahead of us. Rei was also smiling silently and thought ''Finallly, we are back again. just like the old times...I''m glad he woke up.'' We''ve arrived at the fore front of the hot spring. There is only one big red small curtain with a word ''women'' written on it, hanging above the the entrance of the hotspring. There is no for male? Hehehe that mean I can have mix bath with anyone inside.... my bad, My evil self is doint it again. We walked in and I see row of shelves for the clothing. "let''s get undressed."Rei said with a big smile on her face and staring at me with unconcealed lusty eyes. Fuuka who was at my side trembled, She look at Rei with shame. She can''t believe her best friend was this open. Rei started undoing her loose sweater. Her black laced push-up bra was on my view, I gulped down my saliva, Rei''s cleavage aroused me a bit. Shesmiled when she saw me staing at her cleavage she pushed her breast on either side provoking me greatly. "Shido-kun do you like it?''She asked while bitin her lips. "...Yeah"Of cousre I didn''t hesitate to answer. She chuckled hearing my response. She continued to her tight fitted yoga pants. She put both hads on her hips and slowly pushed the yoga down. She''s undoing her pants in sexy manner, This woman is tempting me. She turn her back and bend down, Her black panties is so indecent with her butt sticking out. My body moved on it''s own and grabbed that provoking pert butt of hers. "Yaahn....Shido-kun you naughty boy." Rei was smiling ear to ear. knowing her temptation worked. "Uhm, I can''t help it. You''re butt is just too alluring and could not help myself."I said with a straight face. it''s the truth anyway. "Hehehe, Thanks for the compliment shido-kun. But, you should start undressing."She laughed and continued undressing. I nodded, unconsciously undressing myself while my eyes did not even avert from her Rei''s erotic body. Fuuka on the side stare at us with blank expression. She was forgotten just like that. Rei give her an eye saying ''if you don''t act soon then when?'' ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 32 Hot Spring 2 Fuuka look at my dumb expression and she got annoyed a little bit being left out. Although, She always blend in the sorroundings making her invisible and also her introvert personality she didn''t like crowds and being notice. But, this is different. The man in front her conquered her 10 years ago and stole her heart and body from her husband. Looking at the man she fell in love with, staring at another woman made her quite annoyed. she did not like this feeling at all. She furrowed her brows and took a deep breath. She started also undressing her dress. Damn, She look so hot. two erotic milf on both side made my brain buzzed uncontollably. My heart beat faster and blood rushed faster through my veins. After undressing all our clothes, We are now bare naked. Two pairs of voluptous breasts and two pairs of pert butts on my sides, Their erotic body made my partner saluted all his might. I did not get embarrased when I got hard. I proudly expose my partner to the two seductive women. Rei licked her lips and Fuuka shook seeing my mighty weapon, I could hear the both gulped their saliva. "Shido-kun your cock is really big, I still remember my jaw hurts from sucking it."Rei suddenly drop a bomb. Fuuka who listened to her got stunned. "Yeah, your mouth is also amazing Rei."I said. "Oh, thank you shido-kun. If you want to do it again just tell me."She gestured her hand moving her hand up and down below her mouth. She wink at me. "Y-You two already did it?" Fuuka exclaimed. "We did not had sex yet, but I gave him ablowjob."Rei smiled at Fuuka. "Rei....That''s unfair."Fuuka pouted. Wow, I can''t believe she pouted, but she look so cute. "Uhh, Sorry Fuuka. I could not help it you know. After all, It''s been ten years."Rei apologized to Fuuka who already calmed down. "Fine..."She forgive her easily and whispered something I clearly heared. ''Then what are we waiting for let''s get inside and have fun, I''m so horny''Rei whispered. ''Okay.....''Fuuka answered. The two looked at me and said at the same time. ""Shido-kun will you accept the both of us?"" I shook my head from this two duo and did not answers their questions but I said clearly. "Let''s get inside first and soak ourselves in hot relaxing water." I walked inside the the hot spring, leaving the two was smiling ear to ear. They already knew what I meant without hearing my answers. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please clickfor visiting. ... "Aaah, Hot spring is really refreshing." I soaked myself in the hot water after cleaning my self first before soaking myself. White legs appeared on my left side and it submerge in the hot water. Naked Rei also submerge her body next to me. "Yeah, It feel so good."She said and leaned her body on mine. I raised my left hand and grabbed her left shoulder and pull her into my embrace while enjoying the hot relaxing water. Fuuka also appeared on my side, just like Rei I pulled her on my embrace. But she was blushing the entire time. She was also stark naked. "Having both beautiful women on my arms made me proud."I said. "You are right, You are like one of those villains in the movies hahaha"Rei laughed. I know right, I have the same thoughts about it. "So this is how they felt when having both women and power. Should I also conquer the world?Hahahaha."I also joked around. While I was laughing I felt a pinch on my waist and turned to the culprit. Fuuka said."You''re bad Shido-kun." I laughed again and pull them closer to me. Enjoying the heat of both bodies and water. Sometime later, I felt movements below and saw a hand creeping towards my erect cock. I look at Rei who was smiling. I shook my head and let her do what she wants. Fuuka did not notice Rei, as she just leaned on my chest closing her eyes. Rei started her plot. grabbing the hard pole underwater and started moving it up and down.... God, This woman is skillful moving her hands. While Rei is playing with my dick, I did noy tarry either. I move my left hand from her shoulder to her breast and started fondling them. The squishy breast is so soft and tender. I massage it with my left hand. Rei released a hot sigh from her mouth. She face me and I saw her lusty eyes. Rei got aroused from my fondle, her eyes is obviously saying for more. I lowered my head and planted my lips on hers. Her jelly-like lips is so sweet and delicious. Pinching her nipples causing her to moan, we wrestle our tongue. Causing a slurpy sound to reverberate. I lowered my left hand down to her lower lips. I rub her slit using my two fingers. Fuuka opened her eyes saw the two of us making out each other. She pouted inwardly and thought ''These two left me out again.'' She pinched my waist again and turned my head towards her and saw her jealous face. I chuckled at this cute woman. I plant my lips on hers , suprising her a bit but did not reject my kiss. She even invaded my mouth with her tongue agressively. I move my right hand to her breast, massaging them. She moaned. Rei lick my chest causing me to shudder. she circled her tongue around my nipples and sucked it. I groaned. Rei''s hand did not stop playing with my dick. She would also play my balls with her other hand. I pinch her clit. "Nnnggh Aahh." Rei moaned loudly. While playing with Rei''s clit, I also moved my other hand down to Fuuka''s lower lips making her tremble from arousal. Sticking our hot bodies together the temperature of the hot water rise up. We got out of the water and moved to the floor. I lied down and lick Fuuka''s pussy, while Rei is giving me a blowjob. Rei kneeled between my legs and used her tongue to lick the side of cock and suck my glans. "Mmmnnnh S-Shido."Fuuka supressed her moan. She called my name again and again. Her wet emerald hair looks so wonderful. *slurp* "Shido-kun, You cock is so delicious."Rei suck my cock hard. Her mouth was like a vacuum sucking my dick with strong force. Licking Fuuka''s sweet soaked pussy is addictive. Her pussy is sweet and delicious. "Uhhhmmm I''m cumming!" Fuuka trembled and moaned loudly. Sweet love juice squirted from her pussy causing my face soaked from it. I lick my lips and taste the pear like taste love juice. "Fuuka you taste like a pear."I said. "Haah haaah, T-Thank you Shido-kun."Recovering from her craze state, Fuuka blushed then became redder when she remember her behaviour earlier. She remembered how she wanted me to lick her more. I felt pressure on my cock and release my milk inside Rei''s mouth. "Shido-kun, Your cum is really bitter and delicious. I getting addicted to it."Rei said. Fuuka cast at Rei with envy. Rei notice her and get close to her and suddenly planted her lips on Fuuka. Fuuka was surprised a bit, She realized the cum inside Rei''s mouth transfered to hers. She greedily accepted my cum. Seeing to women kissing each other aroused me again. My cock stands up energetically. The Duo saw these and couldn''t help but smile together. They look each other, Rei said. "It seems Shido-kun is ready for second round." "Un" Fuuka nodded and look at me with affections. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 33 Hot Spring 3 "Aaaahn Aaaahn haaah."Loud Moaning reverberated inside the hot spring. *pak* *pak* A slap of flesh also resonated with the moan. Two naked fleshes stack below and above each other. There is a figure pistoning behind the two. It was me. Aunt Fuuka was lying below and Rei was on top of her on her four limbs. I''m fucking them from behind. I thrust my cock inside Rei''s pussy causing a pakpak sound. Rei moaned loudly. "Aaaah Aahh Haaah more more. This is so amazing aaaah" Fuuka was sucking on Rei''s nipples. She bit on it. "Nnnngh Fuuka don''t bite my nipples haaa Aaahh" I thrust my hips again and again. Until I thrusted it faster and and harder. "S-Shido N-No Aaaah This is too much Aaahhn My pussy is so hot aaaahn Nooo! I''m cumming."She trembled and her vaginal folds tightened. I also thrust deeper and released my milk inside her womb. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Rei collapsed on Fuuka''s chest and was twitching from pleasure. I took out my cock inside Rei''s pussy, white milk gushed out after I took it out. Fuuu, That was intense. I look at Fuuka who was caressing Rei''s hair and look at me with nrevous look. "Shido-kun you''re so bad...."She softly said. I scratch my my cheeks with my index finger and said."Uhh, well her pussy is so amazing, I can''t help it but thrust all my might." "Be gentle next time, got it."She seriously said. "Okay." I obediently answered. "Then it''s my turn....don''t be rough on me okay. it''s my first time in ten years after all."She said. "Un." "The lets get started." Fuuka move Rein on the side and stood up. She walked towards me and circle her arms around my neck, loosely embracing me. I moved and kiss her lips. I put my hands on her waist down to her pert butt. Massaging her soft butt with my hands gave me a sense of pleasure. I really love soft butts. Minutes of french kissing and fondling her butt. I move my hands on her lower lips. "Fuuka, Do you love me?"I asked a question that startle her. "....Idiot."She only said one word and I alreay knew what she meant. "Hehehe. I love you too. When I set my eyes on you for the first time I felt like I have a special bond with you but I could not remember it. Thanks to my amnesia." "I know....ten years ago, You conquered my heart and body."She said vaguely. I didn''t know the full details but I think it''s because she was unsatisfied with her family''s arrange marriage to my despicable uncle in the past. After they got married, Fuuka did not even smile a single bit and always hid her presence from the family. After giving birth to Fuumi, My uncle ignored her and was cheating on her. But she did not care a single bit about his affair and only took care of Fuumi. So I arrived in her life, Apparantly. Shido who was a mischevious little guy accidentally snuck out to her courtyard. After that it seems the two got along and Shido made her smile even took her heart. When I heard about it, a memory flashed in my mind. I smiled when seeing it. That is why I''m not surprised about her falling in love with me. I sat cross-legged on the floor. Fuuka lowered her body and slowly guiding my cock inside her vagina. "Mmmmnnh Shido-kun we are one again."Tears flows out from her eyes. I wipe it with my hands. My cock was covered with tight folds of her vagina. Ten years without sex, Her vagina feels like a virgin pussy. Grabbing her butt, I raised her butt up and down slowly. "Aaahn aaahn" Hot sigh come out from her mouth. Her eyes started to became hazy the more I thrust my cock inside her. I kissed her lips covering her moans. fondling her butt while moving it up and down. She tightened her embrace on my neck. Her vaginal folds is sucking my cock inside. "Haa ahaa haaa Mmmn Amazing... " The rate of the piston increased, She was bouncing on my lap. "My goodness, Shido. Haaa Ahhhn This is so aamazing."Fuuka lick her lips and agressively move her hips up and down. It seems her frustration is worse than I expected. I can only help her by giving her what she deserves. I laid her down in missionary position and starting humping my hips back and forth. Thrusting my cock deep inside her vagina. "Aaaah Aaahn T-That''s it. Make me feel good. Shido Ahaaaahn Mnnnn."She moaned loudly. Her eyes was hungry for more. I grab her legs and raise it up. then pushed towards her upper body. Fortunately, Her body was flexible. I thrust my dick down. This position is called pile driving. I could feel the entrance of her womb. "aaahn Your cock is kissing my womb Aahn No it''s making crazy Aaahn"Fuuka trembled when I knock her womb. She rolled her eyes up. I continued pile driving her womb, I wanted to thrust my dick inside her womb directly. I thrust harder and harder, again and again. "Ack Aaaahn Noo! Shido Mmmn Not there."She said but her body is reacting to it oppsositely. Her womb wanted to be penetrated. I ignore her words and gave her body what it wanted. "AAAhn AAahn No more, I-It''s going Iiiiiin Mmnn AAAhnn, a cock is inside my womb Aaah"Tears flows out from her eyes but a big wide smile creep from her face. She quivered when a cock penetrated her womb. Finally, My dick is inside her. Ooh, This is amazing. The pressure of the entrance of the womb gaving me is astonishing. I can''t believe fucking a womb is pleasurable. Her vaginal fold gripped my dick even more after I''m fucking her womb. "Aaaahnn Aaaah hhaaaa Mmmn... a cock in my womb Hehehe Aaaha" Fuuka cummed violently causing her to spasm. Her pussy squirted when she orgasm. Her smile twitched. But I''m not done yet. "Nnngg W-Wait, S-Shido I''m still sensitive Haaann Aaahn I''m going crazy Ahahh."She cummed again. Fuuka''s face was in mess, She was crying tears of pleasure and she was drooling from orgasm. Her emerald hair was messy, She played with her breast. After that, I fucked her womb all over again and milk her womb directly without spilling a drop of my milk. Fuuka already lost her reason and became sex crazed succubus lusting for my cock. We change into variety of positions. We tried doing complex positions I learned from watching adult videos. Rei woke up after a second round with Fuuka, she joined with us again. Unconciously I let my sadistic self out, enjoying struggling moan and the choking groan. My face darkened, I had a creepy smile on face. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 34 A Night with Mama A/N: Oh I got another patron. Thank you to Alex Akins for becoming my patron. Now I have two patrons. I''m so happy. ------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------------ We soak ourselves in the hot water again. After those intense session. Rei and Fuuka collapsed on my chest, they were tired and exhausted. Their pussy was aching and they could not stand properly. I sighed and thought I overdid it again. Why do I became a sex crazed demon? But, I always wanted to hear women moan loudly and I can''t help myself from loving it. The two women leaned on my chest. I caressed their hair. One Orange hair and the other is emerald hair. Two exhausted milf on my embrace made me feel sense of pride. We soaked our sticky bodies for a while. We got out in the hot spring to dress ourselves up. While dressing up, The two lazily took their clothes inside the basket. I sighed seeing them like that. I walked towards them, helping them dress them up. "I''m sorry for overdoing it."I apologized. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "It''s okay shido-kun."Fuuka softly said. "No, It''s my fault. I want to apologize to te two of you."I firmly said. "Hmph, You did it too much, It''s aching right now."Rei angrily said, She touch her navel. I really feel guilty overdoing it. "Rei!"Fuuka called Rei out. "Fuuka what is it?"Rei turned to Fuuka and asked. "You know that right."She said something vaguely. When Rei heard her, she look down and sighed. "Okay, I forgive you. but don''t overdo it again next time or I won''t forgive you."She look at me and seriously said. I nodded. It''s my fault for getting carried awat from the start. So I''m really ashamed for myself. Fuuka seems not to mind being handle roughly though, Earlier she was shouting for more. To appease the two a little bit, I escorted them to their homes. Rei was still annoyed but I spoiled her a bit and gave her a tame kiss. Rei, even though she didn''t mind being handle rough, too much is too much. I sighed heavily when I heared her. It''s my fault in this part. Because in the past I always handle every women I fuck exetremely rough. Why? My Aunt and Cousin was both Masochistic. Also, The blackmailing stuff was handled quite an extreme one. So in the past I have a sadistic tendencies. Now, it came with me. After walking for sometime, We''ve arrived in Rei''s home. It was a 2nd story modern mansion. Does Rei and Rika live here just the of them? My answer is incorrect, Maids hurriedly opened the gate and look at their mistress worriedly. Rei look pale from exhaustion. "Rei, I''m really sorry."I whispered. "It''s okay you idiot."Rei said. "But..." "No but, Just don''t do it next time."she sternly said. "O-Okay." I could only nod my head. "Then we part our ways here, Give me a kiss."She demanded. I nodded and gave her a very deep kiss. The maids was stunned by the sudden affection their mistress giving me before them. They did not dared to look further and averted their eyes saying ''we didn''t see anything'' After that I escorted Fuuka towards her home. Her home is quite opposite to Rei''s, hers was a big old traditional japanese mansion. While I was escorting her to her home, I talk to her. "Fuuka, I''m sorry."I said. "It''s okay shido-kun, don''t apologize...."She softly replied. "Why?"I confusingly asked. "I don''t really mind being handled roughly...."She said, But her face was so red as tomato. ''Eh, She like rough sex? Is she also an M?'' I thought. "So you like rough?"I straightly asked her. "Un, maybe."She nodded. As expected, Introvert people sometimes love rough sex. That is why quite people are terrifying because you can''t find their secrets easily. We''ve arrrive in her home. The wooden gate opened and a row of maids greeted us. "So we part our ways here." I said. "Un....K-Kiss."She nodded. She hesitated the latter part but I gave her what she wants. I embrace her tightly and kiss her lips. The maids was shocked seeing me kissing their mistress did not know what to do. They just stand their enviously and waited. "Goodnight Fuuka."I said and walked away. Fuuka look at my back with affections. She muttered ''Goodnight my love.'' ... I came back to the palace. Feeling a bit relaxed. I was really sorry for Rei.... I heavily sighed. Walking through the hallways, I saw maids greeting me. I also greet them. Tonight I will sleep with mama. I laughed. I can''t wait to hug her squishy and soft petite body. My heart was crazily beating when I thought about it. Even the little guy down there woke up and agreed with me. I was humming a tune while walking towards mama''s room. I can''t stop my beating heart. I''m so fucking excited. Finally I arrived at my destination. standing in front of the door of mama''s room. I stand there for a while trying to calm my excited heart. I took a deep breathe and knocked on her door. "Who is it?"A cute lovely voice replied behind the door. "It''s me mama."I replied. "Shii-chan you came."The door flung opened and a figure jump towards me. I caught the figure in my arms. She locked her arms on my neck embracing me tightly. "Un, I came mama."I carried her up to my torso and preventing her to slid downwards or else she might feel my awakened little guy. "Did you know shii-chan, Sona is so meanie, She gave mama a stack of paper...."She was like a child telling me her problems. Her small body is distacting me so much I can''t really hear the other words she is saying. "Good work mama."I could only praise her. "Un, Mama is amazing, Mama completed all empress work."She laughed loudly. "Yes, mama is amazing. lets sleep, it''s quite late at night already."I softly said. "Okay."Why do I feel like I''m her parent not the other way around. I walked inside while carrying her, I locked the door. Walking towards the bed I put her down. "Here shii-chan."she took out something from her cabinet. I took it from her, it was a black robe. Mama is wearing a pink nighty gown instead of children pajama. What am I thinking, She''s an adult after all, Now I''m treating her like a child. I shook my head. "Where would I change mama?"I asked. "Here."She directly said and saw my hesitation. "Don''t tell me shii-chan is embarassed."She teased me. ''No, I''m not embarassed at all, it''s just my little guy down there is wide awake....I don''t mind changing in fron of you, though.''An Idea pop in my head.. "Okay."Shamelessly I agreed. I hastily removed my clothes. I even undressed my boxers. Mama who was just joking with me was stunned seeing my naked body in front of her. There was a bathroom at the side her room after all. I did not put the robe but watching my mama gobsmacked face, I laughed. You can''t tease me that easily mama. When I undressed my clothes she saw my well-fit body and she thought ''shii-chan is already big....b-big!'' Her words trailed when I undressed my boxers and she saw my big erect cock. Her face heated up. She look at it intensely and she gulped. She shook her head and averted her eyes. What have I done. Did I just undressed in from of my mama? Damn, Overdid myself again....but seeing her did not get angry I sighed in relief and also made me smile. I change into the black robe. Mama already lied herself on the bed. I also lay next to her. My heart is beating like crazy as I''m so very nervous. I even used my power to silence my loud beating heart. Sometime later, I felt a pair of eyes looking at me. I turn my head and saw mama looking at me with motherly love. "Shii-chan, I think I''m the happiest mother in the world."She look at me with care. "Mama, I also think I''m the happiest son in the world."I softly said. "Hehehe that means the two of us are the happiest people in the world."She gave me a very sweet smile. She stretch her arms putting her hand around my neck hugging me loosely. She only smiled at me giving me her motherly love. My lust earlier calmed down. I put my hand on her waist pulling her petite body towards me and whispered silently. "Goodnight mama"Closing my eyes. "Goodnight shii-chan."She replied and snuggled in my chest. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 35 Third day A/N: And another one became my patron *shocked face*, Thank you Tony Hart, I appreciate your support. I''ll try my best to stack more chapters. ------------------------------------------------------- Midnight... Cuddling my Mama in the middle of night is making me drunk from contendness. My dream of hugging a loli finally came true. I want to do more with mama but i''m afraid I can''t right now. I can only cuddle her. While I was in the dreamland, I didn''t notice movements in the real world at all. ... (3rd pov) She woke up in the middle of night. She look up an saw her son hugging her with a bright smile on his face. She chuckled when she was looking at him. But when she remembered his naked body earlier. Her face heated up once again. She furiously tried to trow that thought away but unfortunately she could not. She remembered how mighty it look how huge it was...She covered her face from shame. How could she look at son''s thing like that. She shook her head and attempt to go back to sleep. A few moments later. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. She opened her eyes again and realize the image of her son''s thing keep appearing in her mind. Her heart was beating like crazy, she did not know what to do to make her heart calmed down. She was conflicted. She furiously shook her head to attempt to forget that thought. She blame her son in her mind.''Shii-chan you idiot, why did you do that....wuwu mama can''t sleep shii-chan.'' She watch her son''s silly sleeping face and squinted her eyes. She move closer to her embrace. When she scooch over she realized something is touching her navel. It was hot so she look down. Her face heated up again, Her adorable face became red as tomato. Her son''s robe loosened and the thing that was corrupting her mind was in full view. It even touch her navel. Her heart was like galloping horses, Her nose started to warm up. She covered her nose. She keep staring at the hot fat thing and hesitated. She muttered inside her head. ''Shii-chan it''s your fault for making Mama like this.....Mama will punish you.'' She gulped her saliva and stared at the hot thing that is rubbing in her navel. Her eyes turned lusty and her lower lips started to ache. She slowly move down. Her son''s hot thing is in front of eyes. It was so huge, it''s even bigger than her head. The hot thing is twitching, she gulped down her drool. She slowly move her petite hands towards the hot twitching pole. Her fingers touch the glans, when she touched it, she can feel the heat coming from it. She gasped and released a hot sigh. She keep touching her son''s dick. Her thighs is squirming from her aching of her pussy. She even felt wetness between her thighs and realized she was aroused by her son''s dick. ''No! What am I thinking.'' She let go of the dick and furiously shook her head. But her arousal could not stop her rational mind. She look at the twitching dick and thought. ''just this time....'' She enveloped her hands again to her son''s dick. She move her head closer to her son''s dick. ''It stink but the smells is making mama crazy.'' She thought. She took a deep breathe and stinkiness of the dick travel through her lungs. Her pussy ached and itcheness worsened, She use her other hand to touch her pussy. She pinch her clit. "aahnn..." She softly moaned. Her eyes lost focus and she stop restraining herself any longer. She stuck her tongue out and lick the glans of the dick. She lick and lick it until precum came out from the dick. ''It''s bitter and salty but I can''t help but want to taste it more.''She crazily thought. She lick the side then the glans again, She open her mouth and put the glans inside her loli mouth. She stick her finger inside her pussy. ''How many years had passed since I tasted a cock.''She thought. She greedily suck her son''s dick and forgetting her morality, Right now her mind was only thinking of pleasurig herself and tasting the cock of her son. (1st pov) Slurping sounds reverberated in the room. If I did not woke up by this then I would be an Idiot. The moment I woke up I feel wet warm on my dick. I can feel stimulation around my dick. I opened my eyes and look down. I was stunned and dumbfounded. I see my mama''s head below. She is sucking my dick!? What! What is happening? Wait, calmed down. Let''s pretend to be asleep. Ah my god, How can I calm down when a fucking Loli is sucking my cock. There is no way a lolicon like me can calm down in this situation. My heart beats faster making my blood rushed to my dick. My dick became hard as steel. Watching my mama furiously sucking my dick, my heart couldn''t take it anymore. She attempt to engulf my huge dick but due to her cute little mouth she cannot put the entire thing inside her mouth. I wanted to guide her but she might get startled and stop, so I let her do what she wants for now and enjoy the moment, even if I endure my furious heart. Watching her licking the side of my dick aroused me a lot. She suck it again and I feel she is so knowledgable in this part. Damn, Mama suck so good. A few minutes later, I feel pressure and without warning I released my semen inside her mouth. I could hear gulping sound. I watch my mama drinking my milk. She was gasping for breathe, She looks adorably erotic. She look towards my face but I already pretended to sleep. I could hear her release a loud sigh. She move up and lay next to me. After sometime, Her breathing became steady. She fell asleep. I greatly calmed down after that event. I know I could have pinned her down and fuck her but, That''s not my heart desire wanted but the evil thing inside me. If I really did it, then I''m afraid I would be consumed by the demon. My heart desire is telling me not to move right now. I''m confused why it''s telling me not to make a move but, I still followed my heart desire. I heavily sighed and calmed my mind down. I pull my mama who was facing the other way and embrace her petite body. Right now, Cuddling will do to ease my heart. ... Morning... I opened my eyes and was greeted by the morning sunlight. Birds chirping and winds rustling the leaves of the trees. Hmm, Nice weather. Mama was still sleeping in my embrace. She released cute ''munya munya'' sound. My heart tickled a little when I heard her cute snoring. My furious inner demon greatly calmed down. This is my third day in this world. What things I should do today. Another day, Another new things to come. I tightly embrace my cute loli mama. hehehe new things I can''t wait. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 36 Peaceful Morning Chikushodo Palace, 3rd floor. Empress''s Room. On the large queen''s bed, two figures were cuddling each other. It was Me and Mama, It''s already morning and time to eat breakfast. I watch the cute loli snoring. "Munya munya...."I couldn''t disturb this cute creature from her slumber. I struggle internally whether to wake her up or not. I poke her squishy cheeks with my finger. "Mama wake up it''s morning you know."I softly said. "Munya munya shii-chan..."She called my name but did not open her eyes at all. I sighed. "Mama wake up." "Munya...five minutes munya."She murmured. "Okay...."I waited for five minutes. "Mama five minutes is done, wake up."I poke her cheeks again. I feel addicted to this. "Munya munya."She did not wake up. I sighed again. I think I''ll do that."Mama wake up already or else I might do something bad." She still did not respond. So it seems I should do that. I sat up and raised my hands towards her. I laughed, Don''t blame me for this mama. My hands approached her slowly until it is touching her waist. Flexing my fingers I started tickling her waist. "Kyaa AhahahahaHahah No stop hahahahaha."Mama opened her eyes wide awake and squirmed her body furiously. I keep tickling her and ignore her plead. "Hahahaha Shii-chan stop. Mama is up already hahaha."She begs me but she keep giggling. I stopped. "Shii-chan you meanie.."she pouted her cheeks. "But you won''t wake up."I said innocently. "You should have wake mama properly."She said. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "I tried, You said five minutes so I waited for five minutes, I tried to wake you up again."Saying it with a straight face. Mama was stunned and her face heated up and averted her eyes from me. "Hmph."She puff her cheeks. I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. Why is she acting like a child this morning when she greedily suck my dick earlier. I sighed. "Okay, I''m sorry mama, I''ll wake you up properly next time..."Wait something is wrong with my words. Her face brightened and a wide smile apppear on her face. "Next time? That means shii-chan will sleep with mama again?"Her expression is full of expectations. Oh god, How clever is she? I fell on her trap again. I seem cannot defeat my mama easily. But, It''s not like I will lose something. After all I still want to sleep with mama. "Yeah, I can sleep anytime with you mama, you just have to tell me."I said. She gave me a brightest smile this morning but then her face suddenly turned red and smoke rising from her head. "Something wrong mama?"I have an Idea what she was thinking, but still ask her worriedly. She shook her head and replied "No, Nothing Mama is okay." I did not ask further because I already know what it is. She became fidgety and I did not know what to say. Things became awkward suddenly. "Let''s eat breakfast, Sis Sona sent me a message."I said. "O-Okay. Mama will wash her face first, Shii-chan you should change first, there is a kimono for you in the cabinet."She walked towards her bathroom. I took out the kimono in the cabinet, I thought ''How prepared is she? She even had a kimono for me inside the cabinet. That means mama already planned all of this from the start. She is really clever, can''t underestimate her.'' I change my robe to the black kimono for men. Sometime later. The bathroom door opened and mama got out. Her face became more cute and adorable, My Mother is a cute loli I still can''t believe it. "Shii-chan you can use the bathroom."She said. I nodded my head obediently. I wash my face in the bathroom and look at my face. Black hair and pitch black eyes, Handsome face. I sighed, It''s not me. I was just average in the past. Looking at my face, Is this really the face of a 25 years old man? I think not. I look more like a teenager. although I have abs and biceps, My stature is still small for a 25 years old man. I''m taller than my past self so I always thought I look mature, but looking at the mirror. I doubt that thought, This face has a hint of immaturity in it. I shook my head, Immature or not. I''m still me, I don''t care if I''m childish or mature, I decide what am I. Taking a last look at my fucking handsome face and a smug appear on my face. I pose sideways. ''Damn, I''m so handsome. I bet many women would warm my bed for me.'' How narcisstic of me. I got out and saw my mama already change into her red empress kimono. It''s another red kimono, This time the design is that of a dragon and a sakura tree. She was sitting in front of a mirror, applying a light make up on her face. I approached her and help her tie her hair. I always style my aunt and cousin''s hair in the past. You could say it became a habit styling a girls hair. I also love styling a girls hair because it will further enchance their beauty. "Shii-chan you are really good at styling hair."She complimented me while applying a red strawberry lipstick on her cute lips making it look more sweet-looking. "Yeah, I love tying girl''s hair."I honestly replied. Donning her hair with long red hair pin with a phoenix ornament. Then arranging the other ornaments for an empress. Lastly, Her crown. Looking at the mirror, My heart skip a beat. "Mama, you''re so lovely."I said unconsiously. "Thank you Shii-chan."When she heard me praising her, She got startled and a tinged pink appear on her cheeks as she replied with a cute voice. I stare at her beautiful face. My heart was beating like crazy again. Really, I can''t really calmed down when I''m with my mama huh. After a while of silence I broke the pleasant atmosphere. "let''s go mama, Sister and my nieces are waiting for us."I reluctantly said. "Un."She nodded and said in her mind.''What''s wrong with mama getting happy hearing shii-chan praise. But mama''s heart is beating so fast. This is wrong mama can''t look at shii-chan like that, shii-chan is mama''s child. I can''t think of him like that....but why is mama''s heart not obeying mama? uhh shii-chan you idiot...'' We got out on mama''s room and walk towards the dining hall. This time, due to awkwardness, Mama didn''t held my hand making a bit sad. I look at her fidgety movements and thought she was thinking about ''that'' again. Did I really mess up this time? ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 37 Arrival Dining hall... Everyone was seated with a light breakfast on the table. A simple dish, scramble egg, Miso soup, A toasted bread, Vege salad and A glass of milk....That is for mama by the way. For all of us is just too simple, A rice with toppings, Miso soup, Cabbage salad and a cup of tea. Just light breakfast in the morning.... Everyone ate their share while were as mama is drinking her milk. I was on her side again, I helped her to prevent the milk from spilling and food crumbles. What am I, the dad? I really am confused whose who here, Sometimes I became the son then suddenly become a parent, I don''t know whether to laugh or cry in this situation.. But, I enjoy taking care of her anyway. I already alleviated the curse last night but habit takes a while to change as they says. Maybe mama just too used to her childish antics. Sis Sona whispered."Thank you for replacing me." She chuckled when she saw my dumbfounded face. Does that mean, Mama is always like this. Sighing. The curse is really terrifying, speaking of curse I smiled evilly and whispered to Sis Sona''s ear. "Sis, What about you? Who will take care of you in the future?"I asked. "Eh?"It was her time to be stunned...She then became teary and look at me. It was my time to chuckle. She raise her fist and started hitting my shoulder. I laughed at her behaviour. "Shido you bully."She pouted. She knew in the future she would become like mama. "Look Sis, It''s showing already."I keep teasing her. I grab her hand and inject my energy inside her and alleviate the curse. "Eh?..."Her face paled when she realized what is happening. So the curse would make the bearer unconsiously ignore their behaviour huh. Also, it affects around her everyone treats as if everything is normal. What a dreadful curse. I''m the only one who is not affected of that huh. "What am I doing?" She asked. "Nothing." I replied. I did not tell her that I cured her curse or I have a power. I will tell my family but not know. She looked at me and she was confused why she acted like a child. She remembered the curse of her family and her face paled again. I don''t really want to really see my sister act like a child. It''s just too weird for a milf to act like a child. I cure her curse because it''s better to do it now than later, the curse will affect the mind after all. Mama''s curse was already cured by me but she still acted like a child. That means if the bearer get used to the childish behaviour it cannot be change easily. After that, Sis Sona dragged mama again for work. I encourage her again to work. Everyone parted their ways while Shina gave me a hint. I shook my head, this little naughty girl. I notice that Sister Shiyuki notice my exchange with Shina. She frowned and muttered.''How immoral...'' I smiled at her, but she averted her face and walked out hurriedly. I laughed in my mind. Just wait Sister. ... Outside the palace a Limo came approaching towards the palace. Sis Sona said Kana is coming home today ad I should greet her. The Limo stopped sideways in front of me. The door opened and I saw a short blonde woman walked out in the Limo. It''s my sister Chiushodo Kana. "Welcome Home My sister."I greeted her a big smile. She also sweetly smiled at me. She approach me and opened her arms wide. I pull her waist into my embrace. as she whispered. "Idiot little brother, I''m home." "I miss you Kana."I tightened my hug. "Hahaha, It''s only one day. How horny are you."She laughed at me and poke on me. Stunned, I didn''t reply. Does my siblings really think I''m a pervert. So I asked. "Am I really a pervert to you?" When she heard me, She burst from laughter. She beat my chest from laughter. I frowned, I was gobsmacked from her reaction. "Stop laughing."I said feeling a bit embarassed. After a while, Kana stopped laughing. "Tell me how many women you had sex since you woke up, Tell me honestly."She question me instead. "Six?" I answered without hesitation. Kana, Sona, Shina, Akane, Rei and Fuuka. Does mama''s blowjob included? "Idiot shido, you had sex with Six women in just two days. Tell me are you a pervert or not?"She asked me a shameful question. "Uhh, I think I am hehehe."Scratching my head. Even in the past, Having sex with different women in just 2 days was not easy. You could in brothel but this is not a brothel. "See."She chuckled. Then continued."Even though you are a pervert, I still love you my shido." Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. She planted her lips on mine, She agressively sucked my tongue out. Damn, girl look who is horny right now. I rolled my eyes. I princess carried her while kissing her, I walked inside the palace. I used my power to look for a empty room, I discovered one an entered it. I layed Kana down and strip her all of her clothes. Removing her glasses she agressively sucked my tongue again. The two of us became naked and started our session. A loud moaning reverberated inside the room. We rolled around inside this room and splashed our liquid inside the room, The furniture became messy from trying different position. Her unrestrained moan is like music to the ear. We keep fucking until we cum again and again. Drenching ourselves with our liquids. Saying I''m a pervert. Now, Who is the most perverted huh. Who is moaning loudly. I rammed my hips harder and harder. Teaching this woman a lesson. She reached another orgasm as her body twitch. She layed on my chest, She collapsed. "Haaa Aaahn....A-Amazing...."She said. ... What I did not know was someone is watching the two of us just outside the door with a wry smile on her. She watch the entire thing with deadpan face. Then could not help being forgotten. She voice out."Uhm, Dr.Kana and S-Shido are you two done?" I turned toward the source of the voice. "Eh you''re here?"I said dumbfoundedly. "Y-Yes, Dr.Kana brought me with her."She stuttered and honestly said. I turned towards the collapsed Kana in my side and turned again to the girl and asked. "Akane, Do you want to join?"I asked her with a lecherous smile on my face. Akane blushed when she saw me looking at her with lusty gaze. She was already wet when watch the two fucking like rabbits. "U-Un."She nodded. She approach me slowly. I grab her hand and pinned her down on top of the futon. "Kyaaa." "Thanks for the food." I licked my lips. Akane bit her lips and close her eyes. I lowered my head kiss her. After that another round of loud moaning reverberated in the room. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 38 Reveal After my ''welcome home'' greeting to the two. I leave them inside the room debilitated. My Energy capacity expanded again, My sister gave me a big surprise. It''s not something she gave me but her body did, In short after having sex with her. The energy in me not only expanded but it also thickened, I don''t really know the reason but I think I have one in mind, though. My theory is, She accepted me in her heart or her trust for me deepened. Because it reminded me earlier that she ask a question that I honestly answered. She even asked me for details who the women I ''did''. After that, My energy thickened. I don''t know what will happen if the energy thickened but I can feel the energy became dense than the last one. for example: If my normal capacity in numerical is 100 then my right now it became 150, with the same length of capacity. But, Unfortunately, My magic power did not strengthen a bit at all. Speaking of magic power, I said last time that I can''t create powerful spell by just using my imagination, right. It''s true, I can only create spells that I have deep understanding with. Thanks physics, science and references from novels, anime, manga and movies. But it has it''s shortcomings, I even need to find what the correct theory of the fireball before I could use the spell. I want to learn powerful spells, I craved for it. If my family practice magic that means they have also books about it too. I want to learn them, I hope I can find an excuse to make them tell me everything. I could just tell them I know about the magic but it will make them a bit suspicious of me. I mean, they could have told about the magic apart from the curse thing. So, I came to an idea that only the women has the curse and magic. The men was not included and has been hiding it from them. If that is so, then I can only make an excuse. Excuses is easy to execute, I could have just search through out the area of the village and find someone who is practicing their magic and I accidentally walk in and find them with the spell in hand. For example; Right now I''m standing in front of the problematic child of my Sister with a shock facial expression I''m deliberately doing. Yes, just like this situation. Raising her hand forward, a violet magic circle hovered close to her palm. She was pointing ''that'' to me with a real shock on her face. The two of us were having a stalemate, waiting for the other to move. Not long enough, She retracted her hand down and scratch her head with a fake smile on her face. "Aiya, I wonder what was t-that...I should go home."She tried whistling but only air came out. She mechanicaly turned around trying to get away as possible. "Shizumi."I called out. "O-Oh you are here u-uncle, did not see you there....I should go home now"She tried to come up a lie. She said with a fake smile on her face. She turned around and tried to walk. But, Before she could take a step forward a hand patted her shoulder. She knew she messed up greatly this time. Her mother said to not let anyone know about their magic except for the women of chikushodo family. Her mother warned her again and again that it made her annoyed and bit rebellious, but now she messed up. "What is it uncle?"She turned towards me with nervous face. "Shizumi can you tell me what is that violet light in your hand earlier."I asked, I deliberately make a confuse expression on my face. "E-Eh, What do you mean by that uncle, What light are you talking about. Why did I not see it?"She tried to make an innocent face but girl you can''t run easily from me. Shizumi really wanted to get away here as soon as possible. "Shizumi!"I angrily said. Of course this is just a fake anger. Hearing the strong commanding tone she was stunned silly. Shizumi became scared, Hearing a very deep voice of a man made her remember in the past where her father who was strict to the core. Her eyes became teary as her body is shaking from fright. She exclaimed loudly. "Uncle I can''t tell you! Even I can, they will punish me! So, Please forget about this matter!"She looked down, Closing her teary eyes and clenching her hand into fist. Her voice was so loud, She even forget about their might someone that can hear here. But this is something I planned to attract attention. "You can tell me everything... As for punishing you, don''t worry about that, I will help you."With a confident look on my face, I patted her head. Although, I planned all of this. I don''t want hurt my niece like this. But I think it''s also good for her, She need someone to be strict at her. Feeling a large warm hand on her head, Shizumi became a little bit relaxed. Her eyes was still crying with tears. She only stand there and let here uncle pat her head. She suddenly became obedient and nodded her head. Before she could say anything, they heard a voice. "Oh, Shido and Shizumi."Kira appeared out of nowhere. "Kira-nee why are you here."I asked, But in my mind I feel it''s a great timing. "I heard shoutings from here. I was in the Dojo nearby... What is happening?"Kira-nee is dressed in white dojo robe with black belt. Kira turned towards to Shizumi who was wiping her teary eyes. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Shido, are you bullying shizumi?"Kira frowned. "Eh, No I am not, the situaion is like this."I explained everything what just happened. Kira furrowed her brows and face Shizumi for a moment and released a sigh. She knew that there is no other way but let him know everything. She activated her mobile bracelet and a hologram appeared, She typed a message and sent it. I did not see what she type cause it''s a bit blury on my side. We waited for a minute before a she got a reply. She read it and nodded her head. She close her Mobile bracelet and turned towards me. "Okay, ''Grandmother'' approved to tell you everything. As for shizumi-"Kira look at Shizumi who became tense when she hear her name. But, I interrupted Kira-nee. "Kira-nee, If it''s punishment of shizumi then I will stop it at all cause. She was not at fault here."I firmly said. Of course this is not fake, I''m serious. I don''t want my niece being hurt because of my silly plan, I did not include harming her. "Don''t worry about that...Just a little reprimand to our little rebellious niece here. Shizumi, I don''t want to sermon you just a little advise, learn your mistakes today."She softly said. "Let''s go back to the palace, Everyone is waiting."Kira-nee said. ------------------------------------ Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 39 Learning the secret 1 Chikushodo Palace, Throne Hall... Sitting on the throne seat was Chikushodo Shizue, Empress of the Family. She was having a paperwork on the small table. Sitting in seiza, Shizue was still uncomfortable about sitting like that even she got used to it. Although, It mention paperwork but there are no paper at all. She was using an advance technology to work. She received a message from her laptop. She opened the message and read the content. After reading, She sighed in relief as if the boulder in her heart have been lifted. She call everyone who is part of this... At the back of her was a huge glass-like material shaped in round. There is something brightly glowing inside it. ... Walking through the complex hallways of the palace we''ve arrive in front of the throne hall. Shizumi was beside me she was silent this whole time. She did not utter a single word, I feel like she was nervous. Her unruly character she showed to me yesterday is gone and was replaced by an obedient girl, Does she like being dominated? This type of behaviour will easily make my sadistic self appear easiy so I need to be careful or else I don''t know what would I do. Kira-nee and I was discussing our next training, I said I want to spar with her which she agreed immediately. She wanted to test a man''s strength with her strength. Kira-nee doesn''t really have buffy muscles. She looks rather beautiful and fit, her skin look soft and especially her supple butt. But, even if she look delicate, I can almost feel a threatening aura covering her body. So I can say, She is strong. I arrive again, in front of that door that was releasing somekind of sinister arura. So this is the throne hall, I wonder what''s inside. Looking at the two who was also shaking from the dread, It was not just who can sense this strong aura huh. I pretend to be also shaking, I can handle the sinister aura, though they might become suspicious of me. Kira-nee turned towards me and saw my fake pale face and quivering lips. "D-Don''t worry Shido, It won''t harm those who have the blood of Chikushodo...We are family after all, If something happen, I, your Nee-chan will protect you."She assured me by giving a brightest smile she could do, I feel warm inside hearing it. But, I feel really guilty hiding my power to them, It''s not my fault either, I wanted to tell them now. But, My Heart Desire is stopping from telling them. I feel like something bad will happen if I tell them about it. I could only nod and hide my guilt."Un" Shizumi moved closer to me and grab the hem of my kimono. I look at her and got confused. "What''s wrong Shizumi?"I asked. "I-I hate this place....It''s eerie and sickening."She said with dark expession. "Is that so...."I said. I turned to Kira-nee for confirmation and she nodded her head greatly. But, Last time I was here mama did not even care about such thing and completely ignore that terrifying aura. Kira-nee saw me in deep thought and seems she guessed what I''m thinking. "Are you wondering how our mother could leisurely handle the pessure?"She asked. I nodded. "Well it''s simple, Mother is very strong and that is why she have the qualification of becoming an Empress."She said. Heeh, So that''s why. Mama is strong, yeah I already confirm it with my own eyes. Her orb of light is larger than her body, As for element she got three, Light, Dark and Lightning. She is really strong, I''m not joking around. I feel like she is slightly stronger than me. I wonder if the amount of element you have the stronger you are? Because Rei and the other aunts who have the blood of chikushodo have two elements. Maybe that''s it. "Let''s get it."Kira-nee said, She opened the large door. We walked in, there are already people inside. They are my blood-related aunts and cousins. Ther other aunts that is not a chikushodo-born was excluded. Mama is sitting at the top of the throne, It''s mostly just wood though. She''s sitting on her favorite cushion. She smiled at me and I also smiled at her. The source of that sinister aura is behind here, A large crystal ball with bright light shining from inside. What is that? I saw my sisters sitting near my mama''s throne. I saw Rei and Rika with Fuumi, Hmm. So Fuuka was also exluded. "Shii-chan come sit with mama."Mama said. I nodded. Sitting beside her is really comforting. Just like an obedient child I walk towards her and sat in crossleg, I''m not used sitting in seiza though. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Kira-nee sat next to my sisters and Shizumi sat next to her mother who was looking at her with troubled look. But, Kira-nee whispered her. Sister Shiyuki look towards my direction and gave me a thankful face. "Shii-chan, Do you know why you are here right?"Mama asked me softly. "Yeah, It''s about that Light thing that appeared on Shizumi''s hand right?"I said. "Un, it''s about that."Mama nodded. "Mama, it''s okay if you don''t want to tell me you know. I don''t really want this matter to become complicated."I really want to know. But, making this matter complicated is not really my forte. I just want to know the truth. "No No, It won''t become complicated Shii-chan. Don''t worry ''mother'' already approved to tell you about the secret of our family for generations to generations."She softly said and assured me. "Okay then." "Shii-chan already knew about the curse right?"She asked. I nodded. "You know Shii-chan, Apart from the curse our family also have magic."She carefully said. But, I Interrupted her."Wait! Magic!" Yeah just as planned, become shocked when hearing the word ''magic'', I really feel guilty lying to my mama but it''s essential for me to do so. I promise I will ge strong and can finally tell her about my power, just not know. Just endure the clenching heart for now. "Yes, Magic Shii-chan. Also it''s not a magic trick on streets you watch on TV but a real magic." She took out a crystal ball the same looking as the huge one behind us. I wonder what that is. "This thing is called ''magic circuit'' or magic ball. Using this to is useful to us, because if we don''t have catalyst to use magic spell then when using a spell, the orb of magic would suck our blood and spirit. Thanks to this magic ball our family would not suffer any longer when making a spell. Watch mama Shii-chan." She explained, She lift her free hand and a white magic circle appeared. Then something came out in the middle of the circle, it''s a ball of light. Making a shock expression again. Mama look at me with smug smile on her face making her a lot more adorable. "Wow! Amazing."I exclaimed fakely. "Hehehe, Mama is amazing right Shii-chan."Her puffy cheeks is tempting me to pinch it. "Yeah Mama is amazing....anyway, mama what is ''orb of magic''?'' I know what is that already but I need to asked this for them to believe that I''m clueless about magic. Mama then frowned, She was troubled by my question but she answered me honestly. "''orb of magic'' is the thing that can let one use a magic. Those who have this will certainly become a magician. In the first level, One can only have one element."She explained vaguely. Then the words that came out of my mouth that made her look down and did know what to answer. "Mama, Do I have an ''orb of magic''?"I excitedly exclaimed. Just like a child who wanted a sweet candy. Of course it''s just a fake act. I want to say fake all the time because I''m really feeling guilty lying. To tell the truth, I don''t want to lie. I can just tell them if I don''t want to lie right? it''s so simple but I cannot do it. Is it because I''m scared. Part of it is, Yes. My heart desire is warning me from time to time. It even sent me a thought ''If you don''t want your family to die then don''t say it'' That''s what I recieve from my heart desire. My heart desire and inner demon is the crystal heart by the way. But, the crystal heart is not really the enemy, that is I can be assured of. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 40 Learning the Secret 2 "No."Mama hoarsely said. She bit her lip. I already expected this all to happen so I''m not surprised but I''m just sad seeing my mama like this. So I could only give her my honest smile. "So I don''t have one. Hahaha, How unfortunate of me."I laughed. As if I lost something trivial. Mama became surprised of my reaction, She thought I would be saddened, yes I''m sad but for a different reason. "Shii-chan you are not sad you can''t use magic?"Mama asked in a small voice. "Well, It''s not like I''m not sad, If I don''t have it then I don''t have it. Simple right."I said with a smile. Even the others was shocked at my response, they have similar thought that I would be greatly disheartened for I alone who can''t use magic. But my response shock them. "So Mama, Although I don''t have ''orb of magic'' doesn''t mean I can''t study it right?"I said. "Shii-chan want to study magic?"She was puzzled why would I want to learn magic even though I can''t use magic. "Yeah, If I can''t use magic then I can help you improve your magic instead. Also I''m curious about magic too, That is why I want to study magic.....I can''t do it?"I said with curiousity look on my face, I want to study my family''s magic so I can learn about my shortcomings, it may become my references and will help me improve my power too. I could also help my family improve along the way. "If Shii-chan want to study magic, then you can read books on the magic section in the library. Shina can help you find it if you want."She softly said. She really trust me a lot, Now I even feel more guilt piercing my heart like a needle. "Thank you mama."I happily said. "No problem Shii-chan, Mama will help you anything you want."She confidently said. Mama you are so cute and adorable I really want to hug you right now. But, the situation is not letting do it though. "By the way Mama, What is that Giant Cystal ball behind us, Is that also a magic ball?"I turned around and pointed at the huge crystal ball. She also turned around and sighed. "That is also a magic ball but not a catalyst but a sealing crystal ball."She said. "Sealing? What was sealed in there?" I asked. "A level fourbeast."She said with an angry face. "A Beast!"I exclaimed with a shock. There is a beast sealed in there. Looking at mama''s expression it seems this beast is stronger than her. "Un, A really strong one. It cannot be killed so your grandma sealed it instead."She release sigh. "Why is it place in here?" I asked the most puzzling question in my mind. "You know mama is the empress right?"She face me. I nodded. "The truth is the empress is just a part of it, The main reason is mama became the protector to watch this ''thing'' here if it suddenly broke out on it''s seal."She said. "But, isn''t that a dangerous job mama."I worriedly ask her. "Hehehe, Shii-chan is worried about mama, thank you for worrying shii-chan but, mama is strong you know. mama can handle this ''thing'' here easily."She sweetly smiled and confidently said. Although, I know she is strong but I can''t help it but be worried, learning she is watching over a powerful beast. Speaking of level, I did not ask about it. "Mama, this level are you talking about, what is it?"So I asked. "Ah that, The level is just a way we rank our magic. Mama said earlier that a first level magician have one element magic right? There are many Elements they are Fire,Water, Ice, Wood, Wind, Earth, Light, Lighning, Dark, shadow and other unkown elements. So to level up, One need to train their first element making it stronger until one canfeel another element in their ''orb of magic'' making them become a second level magician."She explained all of it. then she continued."As for level of the beast, it''s decided on how many tails they have. The ''thing'' sealed in there is a four-tailed beast." I listened carefully to her, even though she turned into a small loli sensei. The problem is what level am I? This is troublesome, I don''t even know what level I am. After all, My family''s magic level is based on how many elements they have. "Mama what level are you?"I asked. "Mama is level-three I feel I''m close to level-four, aren''t I powerful shii-chan?"With a proud adorable face, She asked me asking or praise. I chuckledat her cute behaviour. "Yeah, Mama is powerul."Showering her with praises, She was smiling ear to ear. She look at the other flaunting her proudful face that was basically saying ''see! My son is praising me.'' She is not flaunting her power but how her son gave her so much praise made her proudful. After that I learn many things about the family, I learned the shocking secret, Although I already I expected abou it. The Ancestress is alive and well, She was on top of the mountain with the other loli elders. At the back of the palace there is a stairway that leads to the shrine where the ancestress and the elders live. I gulped down when I heard how many loli baba on top of the mountain. 20 elders and 1 ancestress. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. My inner lolicon is in turmoil. Although, they are old in age doesn''t mean their body is full of wrinkles. They are genuinely a loli. A LOLI!! A paradise of Lolis. If all the lolicons in he world hear this, I bet they will do anything they could to run on top of the mountain with full of traps and barrier just to see a paradise of lolis. The place was called Acncestral Shine but in my mind its a ''LOLI Shrine''. However, I could not go in there without grandma''s permission. Hearing that is so excruciating. WHY? I want to go there! Why I can''t do it? Crying blood of tears in mind. I released a very very heavy sigh. Another thing is, I asked my Mama to let me watch her if she train her magic. She agreed easily. The others also voice out and said If I could watch them train if I wante to. Of course I accepted their offer. Now that I think of it, Kana is still sleeping. ------------------------------------ Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 41 Punishmen "Now then let''s talk about the punishment of Shizumi."After discussing all the other trivial stuff, Mama suddenly turned into strict mode. I wanted to stop her but she raised her hand to interrupt me. "Mama already knew shii-chan, but rules are rules, there are things we should follow. This time it was fortunate that it was you who discovered about our family''s secret. But, what if it wasn''t you but other people instead. Our family could silence that person but we wouldn''t know if their mouth will stay silent, we don''t want to use severe action either...So Shizumi should be punished."She said. Shizumi who heard that trembled. Her mother, Shiyuki paled. I sighed, it seems I can''t stop it. "As for the punishment it''s been decided-"Mama activated the her mobile bracelet and a screen appeared with a list of the family''s rules and the consequences. I turn towards Shizumi who coincedentally turn to me, even though her make up is thick I can feel she was scared. I really did not plan to harm her, I saw the consequences of being expose. It said the person would get 100 lashes. I took a deep breath seeing that number, I bet it will hurt like hell. Mama close her mobile bracelet, then she look at everyone, ready to announce the punishment but I stop her this time. "Mama can I talk to you for second."I whispered. Mama look at me and nodded. "Mama I understand that rules is rules but, shizumi was not really at fault here...I will tell you later okay. So please don''t punish Shizumi."I plead for shizumi''s sake. "But, Shii-chan It''s not mama who decided that it was ''mother'' who told mama that execute the punishment strictly. favoritism is not allowed."Mama whispered, She also seems troubled about this. This gave me a big headache. Since it cannot be help then I''ll just do it myself. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Okay mama since the punishment cannot be halted, but can I execute shizumi''s punishment instead?"I said, this time with hopeful look. Mama look at my puppy eyes. She puff her cheeks suppressing her laughter from coming out. Seeing her like this made the seriousness of the atmosphere to dissipate. "Okay shii-chan you could do it, but do the punishment seriously okay."She said with a smile on her face. She turned around and announce the punisment. "Hereby, Shizumi will be punished according to our family''s rule.But, Since the victim offered to punish Shizumi, I, The Empress accepted his offer, Now Who here wanted to oppose this decision?"Going back to her empress mode, I feel like mama have so many personalities. Looking around, No one raised their hand. People knew that since the empress herself accepted the decision why would they oppose? It''s the same as opposing the empress''s decision. So no one raised their hand. "As for the punishment, Instead of 100 lashes from being expose. The executor will decide what the punishment would be. That''s all for this meeting and everyone is dismissed."She added something that touch me for a bit. I want to hug her and shower her with kisses. Damn, I''m already aroused when thinking about it. Everyone except for my family exited. The remaining ones are Mama, Me, Sis Sona, Shina, Kira, Shiyuki and Lastly, Shizumi who is looking down. "Shido punish her well fufufu."Sis Sona covered her mouth with hand and looked at me with knowing eyes. Her daughter, Shina also smiled widely. This girls are treating me like a pervert, Am I really that perverted? Remembering Kana''s question earlier, I sighed. Kira-nee as always, oblivious to all of this did not treat the punishment thing seriously and only gave me good luck smile. Sister Shiyuki who is still pale from all of this punishment thing only looked at me with pleading look. I nodded to her and assured her with my smile. As for the center of all this, Shizumi stared at the wooden floor without moving. I sighed. Then everyone got out, Before Shina could step out I walked towards her and whispered. "Baby help me find the magic books this afternoon okay."We walked side by side, I move my head towards her ear and nibble it before whispering. "Mmhn, Okay uncle, I''ll wait for you in the library."Shina turned towards and kiss my cheek. Then she dashed off. Sister Shiyuki is observing us again and muttered ''How indecent, Immoral!...'' I smiled at her causing her face to get red and averted her eyes. She then walk away. Leaving me and Shizumi near the entrance of the throne hall. Sis Sona and Mama had paperworks to do and they stayed. Shizumi was silent, She just stand there next to me. I didn''t say anything either. I walk and she followed, So I walk aimlessly with her in those huge complex palace. Then we stopped in a room, this room is supposed to be my room. Looking around, it''s ordinary, just an ordinary room with nothing special but my heart feels it''s special to me. I walked in, the room is clean. There are frames with pictures, I look at it and saw the past Shido in his childhood. He looks so happy playing with other kids. There is even a picture with his sisters, Kana was slightly older than him, Kira is in middle school she look boyish, Shiyuki in her highschool she is a great beauty and looks elegant, and for Sona she appears to be in her university. In the center of all of the, patting the head of Kana ad shido was a woman with bright smile. She looks so mature. It''s Mama, Shizue. I feel surge of warmness in my heart looking at this photos. The other me felt really envious having a beautiful family like this. Grabbing the family photo, I walked towards the bed, it''s not a big bed like mama had but it can fit two or three people. I lied down and raised the photo above my head, reminiscin the past. Memories started to came back little by little. Shizumi did not say anything and only watched her uncle holding a photo frame. She walk towards near her and stopped at the side of the bed. Standing there waiting for her punishment. She knew how strict the family was and she did not run away and do her thing but obediently followed it. After a while, I came back to reality. I feel great inside, I turn to Shizumi who was silent all this time. I said something that made her flinch. "I guess its time to execute the punishment. Are you ready Shizumi?"I said. ------------------------------------ Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 42 Punishing "Now lets start punishing you Shizumi, Although I said that. I don''t really know what punishment I should do to you. Also you don''t deserve to be punished, I mean I only saw you casting a spell in accident. So if you don''t like to be punish then I can just report that I''m done punsihing you."I truthfully said to her. Honestly, She really doesn''t deserve to be punished because of something like getting expose from using magic spell. Because all of it is just part of my plan, I didn''t know there are rules about it though. Shizumi look at me with shock face. Her tan skin look so exotic and kind of aroused me a little bit. "Eh, Is that true uncle?"She asked. "Yes, I can if you want to."I said spreading my arms. She did not reply, She started thinking deeply. Time passed slowly, Waiting for her to come up withan answer. "I think I should take the punishment uncle."She said with a grave look. I look confused by her answer and asked."Why is it?" "If I skip my punishment that means I treat the family''s rule as shit."She furrowed her brows. "Is that so...."I think she has a clue. If I did really not treat this seriously then that also means I''m betraying my mama''s expectation.. "Yes, uncle. You should p-punish me."Even though she look serious she still stuttered. Her face turned red when she realized how inappropriate and indecent her words are. She panicked inside her mind.''what the hell am I saying in front of my uncle, it''s as If I''m a naughty girl need a spanking. shit, this embarassing'' I look at her weirdly, I find her words tempting but I also realized I just misundertand her words. Damn girl, You made your uncle tempted a little. I haven''t tasted a gyaru in my life. "Oh okay, wait a minute I''ll think of a suitable punishment for you."Ignoring her blushing face, I escaped by thinking of punishment. Speaking of punishment should I go BDSM? No No, This girl is still young for that but, her unruly figure makes me want to do it. Shizumi''s hair has been dyed into rainbow color hair, Blue Contact lens eyes with long lashes with glitters below her eyes. her lips is pouty pink. She wears dangling earings. She wore a khaki twist sweater and a jeans short with black knee socks. Overall she has taste in fashions but there is one thing is missing. Her hairstyle is dull, she did not even style it but just let it down. Although its wavy it''s still look plain for me. To tell the truth, I''m not againts her on being a gyaru that likes fashion but what I don''t like is becoming a problem in the family. I even felt sorry about my sister, her mother. Okay, let''s punsih this girl for being rebellious. "Okay let''s start, Sit on the bed."I ordered. Standing up and pointed at the bed. Shizumi look confused but she nodded. I browse around the room, searching for something. Opening the drawers then the cabinet. Found it. The next one is, Oh there it is hanging on the wall. Carrying the items in my hands made shizumi more confused, what I''m holding is a eye mask and a belt. "What is that for Uncle?"She nervously said. "This items is for your punishment. Don''t worry I won''t hurt you nor it''s painful. First let''s cover your eyes with this eye mask."I approach her and gave her the eye mask. She took it, she look at me. I nodded and gestured her to put it on. She hesitated for a second. The she put it on. Shizumi saw darkness in her eyes it made her bit uncomfortable. Her heart beat faster because she was so nervous what will happen next. She keep thinking what''s her punishment. She became fidgety until someone grab her hands, it feels warm she thought. The hands held her for a minute. The hand holding her guiding her hands at the back. Then she feel something circling around her hands it made her really nervous, Her heart feels insecure. She wanted to stop this but she knew she could not, If this was stopped, her family might hate her for using her uncle''s kindness. But what she didn''t know that her uncle is really evil and perverted. Done, I watch shizumi with eyemask and her hand was bounded by the belt. My heart felt squishy, I''m amazed I did this with my niece. Looking at her biting her lips, I feel my heart desire acting up, it''s telling me to eat this girl. I know, just wait. let me enjoy this for a moment. I still have to punish this rebellious girl, Although she became obedient when she''s with me. I know that, she will still have this behaviour in the future. Seeing her did not even talk with her mother earlier. Shizumi suddenly felt the hands that was holding let her go. She panicked, She tried moving her hands but she could not. She became more nervous but she realized she was just overreacting the whole situation, her nervousness lessened a bit. She called out. "Uncle are you still there?"But hearing no reply, She thought her voice was small so she called out out loudly. "Uncle are you there!?"Her voice was so loud. But she did not recieve any reply again. Her calming her heart beat faster again making her yet nervous again. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. She shouted. "Uncle!" No one. "Uncle!"Again, but no one replied her. She tried standing up but her comes the scary part. As if she was stuck she could not feel her body moving at all, even her tied hands, She could not feel anything. She could only see darkness that stretch from afar. She run but feel no legs to run. She tried calling out again but this time she lost her voice, She can use her mouth but she cannot hear voice coming out from her mouth. She was truly scared, She wanted to cry tears but no tears came out because she did not have a body. Time passed, Days passed, Months passed and years passed, she did not know how much time had passed by. She felt like she was her for eternity. Everytime she would remember her family, She even forgot how she came her in the first place. She dream to one day and woke up seeing her family again but when she woke up it was only darkness she sees. She would remember her mother and it pains her how she caused a problem for her mother. She promised to herself that if one day she wouldn wake up she would become a good child for her mother. She prayed everytime in the darkness to let her see her family again. She promise to obey her mothers words, she promised she will listen to her mother. She woke up again and find herself in the darkness, She prayed while tears coming out from her spectral body ''Please let me see my mommy again!'' Unexpectedly a voice suddenly asked her. "Do you really want to see your mommy?" As if the heaven suddenly gave her hope, Shizumi hurriedly replied to the voice ''Yes! I want to see my Mommy!'' "Is that so?"The voice wanted to confirm her words again. ''Yes! I want to see her again! I want to apologize everything what have I done to her. I promise I will become a good daughter for her, I promise I will listen to her. So that is why let me see my mother, please.''She pleaded, She didn''t hear her words but she knew what she was talking. "Well then if that is your wish, Follow the light."The voice said and disappeared. Shizumi look everywhere to search for the light the voice was talking about. Then she saw a twinkling light from afar. She walk towards it even though she knew she couldn''t feel her legs she still walked towards the light. She notice the light is getting closer, Without hesitation she run towards the light until the light was in front of her covering her entire self. She instinctively close her eyes. When she open her eyes, She suddenly could feel her entire body. She felt wet tears in the corner of her eyes. She tried wiping her tears, this time her hands came back. More tears flows out. She hugged her body, She was so relieved. She look around and found out she was in the room of her uncle. She look in front of her and suddenly saw her uncle smiling at her with open wide arms. Shizumu jump towards him. ------------------------------------ Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 43 Comfor Shizumi jump towards me. Is she going to be mad at me? I think she would. But her face did not say that at all. I just spread my arms, letting her do what she wants with me. She can hit me if she wants. I don''t know why but, I tend to overdo anything that pleases me. The thing I did to shizumi earlier is a simple hypnotization I learn from websites in the past. I remember, I called it fraud. It seems it was likely not. It was really a shocker that it worked. I closed my eyes for a second now but I did not feel any pain at all, Instead I could feel an arm circling around my torso. I was puzzled and open my eyes, I saw Shizumo tightly wrap her arms around me. Basically she is hugging me, She buried her head on my chest. I could hear a small sobbing, She is crying, Wet tears soaked my kimono but I didn''t care about that right now. It seems I traumatized her so much, Ugh My stupid self. Why would I overdo it again, I always promise that I will not overdo things anymore to Rei and Fuuka but right now I did it again. I gave myself a slap in the head and sighed. I close my wide spread arms, Hugging shizumi back. Cradling her head in my arms, I hummed a peaceful tune. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Carressing her hair with my hands. Time passed by, I notice she stopped sobbing. Since standing is hard for her, cause I feel she''s getting tired of standing. I sat on the bed, placing her on my lap. With her head on my shoulder. I continued comforting this little girl. I push her a little to see her face, it was messy. I took out a handkerchief, wiping her messy face from makeup and removing her contact lenses. After that, I could see shizumi''s real look. Un, A beauty, Like all the women of the family. But I kind of wondered why is she applying make up on her face even though she''s already pretty without makeup. I shook my head from thinking useless things, She''s a gyaru of course she would need makeup. Closely looking at her, Her figure looks pretty good. She have a decent size breast, A small hip and curve waist. Plumpy things and undevelope perky butt. What am I thinking. RIght now this girl need some comforting...Comforting Indeed. Ugh, Can you stop it already heart desire. Damn, Now look what have you done. My partner woke up, I hope it won''t get too hard. But, At the act of god, Shizumi move her hips to place herself in comfortable position. Unfortunately for me, She accidentally brushed my partner, She also pushed her breast to my chest. Damn, it''s so soft. She hugged me tightly without knowing she made me aroused and triggered my lust. She just put her head on my shoulder again. I used my hand brushing her hair while the other placed around her waist. I could see her back and her butt is tempting me greatly. She keep adjusting herself and brushing my partner, causing to provoke further. For shizumi she just want to get a comfortable position but there is thisbulgy hard thing below, enticing her lower lips to get itchy. She used the hard thing below to ease the itchiness, She keep moving her hips but the itchiness worsened. She didn''t realized she was seducing her uncle unconsciously, She knew a man have a penis but she did not know how it works. Oh my goodness, this girl is moving too much. I could hear a soft moan on the side, Is she pleasing herself? I can''t endure no more, How could I just watch her. The hand on my waist and her hair moved to her butt. Grabbing it firmly. "Mmmnh....U-Uncle I feel so itchy between my things, What is happening?"Her words stunned me and stopped me grabbing her undevelope perky butt. She didn''t know what arousal and lust is? Damn, I thought Gyaru''s are so experienced related to sexual activities. Wait let me ask her a question. "Shizumi why are you dressing like that?Wearing a thick make up?"I asked. Shizumi keep moving her hips and answered."Mmmnh...Because I saw girls in the academy wear like this and I thought it''s great and amazing. Mmhn, I want to give it try and think it''s cute. Aaahn" She continued."Uncle it so itchy, it''s also starting to ache. MMmhn What should I do Uncle." She is dressing like a gyaru and thought it was cute? I was dumbfounded. Now I know that inside, She is just an innocent little girl without knowledge about pleasing thyself. I laughed inside my mind. Should I continue or stop? But, My partner is so angry being provoke constantly. This is quite a hard decision... I took a deep breathe, I decided already, I''ll make the whole family enters my harem. It''s the thing I always dream the most in my past life, Also, shizumi is part of my complex and one of my heart desire. I''ll impregnate them all but let''s wait for the teenagers to get mature before they can give birth to my child. I mean, They are still young, they may pursue their dreams like me. "Do you want me to ease your itchiness?"I asked. "Y-Yes, I want."She said, while moaning. Without further ado, I grabbed her buttocks again. She jerked up a little, I guide her butt deeper to my dick, I already feel wetness above my dick. "Uncle Aahn I''m leaking, Am I peeing, This is not good I''m going to toilet."Her face blushed in shame and attempts to flee but I did not let her, I hold her tightly. "Don''t worry Shizumi it''s the part of the process of easing the itchiness don''t worry you will feel good later."I assured her. "O-Okay, haaan"She nodded, her face blushed red. I see her lust rising. "Shizumi let''s remove your clothing to make the process more easy."I calmly said, while my heart is screaming ''you liar!'' "Un"Without hesitation, She grabbed the hem of her sweater and pulled it up, undressing it from her body. She wore a purple bra. Shizumi also removed her bra from the front. Her breast burst out. This girl is clueless about being with opposite gender. welp, the world''s population of men decreased so it''s safe to say most of the girls don''t have experience what is it to be with a boy. She kneeled and removed her jeans short and panties leaving me gobsmacked. But I did not show it on my face. Shizumi is now bare naked with block knee sock, God, she looks so hot and beautiful. I approvingly nodded my head. She tried taking off the knee socks but I stopped her. "Shizumi leave the knee sock behind." Shizumi looks confused and just nodded her head. "What should I do now Uncle, My private part is leaking" She touch her smooth white slit. She did not have hair below and it wasn''t shaved either. Her pink pussy making aroused a lot. Does she even need a foreplay? It looks like she don''t need it but her lust is not high enough to endure the pain of virginity loss. I lowered my kimono, Showing my wide buffed chest. Leaving the below covered. "Come here shizumi." I beckoned her to get closer. Shizumi nodded her head, I caressed her face with my palm. I put my hand around her waist pulling her closer. Her face is so close to mine, Yup she is clueless about romance. She needs a proper lesson, I planted my lips to hers. ------------------------------------ Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 44 Teaching a lesson Shizumi is surprised by the sudden kiss. She did not push me off but she just close her eyes and let me do what I want. Tasting her inexperience lips of hers. Massaging her butt with my hands. Hot damn, It''s too soft. This butt is heaven defying supple. I can''t get enough with this. Probing my tongue deeper to her mouth I caught her tongue with mine. Twirling our tongues together while our saliva mixed up and some slid from the corner of our mouth. Slurping sound echoed through my room. Shizumi keeps rubbing her slit against my erect dick. My kimono is getting wetter, So I remove it. Causing my erect dick to pop out. My dick is between my navel and her navel. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Shizumi feels a hot and hard thing below. She looked down and saw my dick. She knew what is that, She learned it from the academy but she did not know how it functions because she did not listen to the lesson properly. I feel shizumi rub her slit back and forth using my dick. Good, A little progress. She''s liking it. I also did not dilly dally, I remove my other hand on her butt and move it to her breast. I continued kissing her until I broke the kiss and asked. "Shizumi do you know what is happening to you?" She shake her head "No" "What you are experiencing right now is called sexual arousal, It means your body is acting according to your hormones. Because your body is not exposed to an opposite gender in your early years. Tell me it''s your first time touching a man right?"I said. "Y-Yeah, Uncle is the first man I''ve touch after my father died."She answered, While gasping for air. I thought since I woke up, How easy I can get laid. Even Akane gave me her chastity without hesitation. It''s because of my hormones also affected the women, Because the world is filled with womens hormones it''s not exposed on mens hormones resulting in lack of stimuli. because of the lack of men, inexperienced Women could not control their hormones when they suddenly gets exposed to a man''s hormones. That is also why, The women I had sex for the first time doesn''t need foreplays. Their pussy would always get wet easily and is already craving for my dick. As for Shina, that girl is exposed to my hormones every week apparantly. She would visit me on the hospital to fill her shidonium. But, Shizumi is the most innocent one despite her behaviour. In one look, You could say this girl experienced sexual activities. Sadly, She is not, She only follow the fashion of gyaru''s because she thinks it''s cute. So I need to teach her how should she act in front of a man. In the near future I would need to open a portal to another world. Since there are men in another world, they could help the men of my world reduce the painful job. I don''t want my women to become a prey to others in the future, So teaching them is absolute. They are too beautiful after all, they are an easy prey for men. Because, Most of the girls don''t have experience with a man, it will easy for them to get duped and I don''t want that to happen to all the girls in the world, As for the mature women, I bet they know how to act already with men because they know what men are. The inexperienced girls are the most worrying. "Shizumi, you are horny."I blatantly said. "Horny? what is horny uncle?"She confusingly asked while rubbing her slit on my shaft. "That means your body is sexual excited, It became excited because your body is completely expose to my hormones. I am a man and you are a woman, You are an inexperience girl who does not know what a man truly is. That is why your body is getting excited or getting horny when you hug my body, smelling my hormones causing your body to get aroused..."I explained to her everything. I even need to explain the things she could not understand. So I carefully explained it to her, trying to drill all the knowledge I know about sexual arousal. She stopped grinding her slit on my shaft and listened to me. We are bare naked, Yes but it''s essential for her lesson. She needs to be exposed to a man and faster way is to be naked together. I also taught her to not easily expose her naked body to another man apart from me. Because I told her. "Shizumi, from now on your body and heart is mine, mine alone. Do you understand?"I seriously said. "Yes uncle."She nodded her head while blushing, She cannot believe her uncle suddenly declared shamelessly. But, now that she understand about man and woman relationship a little, She could easily understand what her uncle is implying. She really wanted to learn more about relationship because she didn''t really want to betray her uncle. "Good."I nodded. Her reply worried me a little, I need someone to teach her. Kana could help me with this, because Kana is a good woman. I need her to teach Shizumi what''s a good woman. "Shizumi do you want to know about relationships more?"I asked. "Yeah, I''m greatly eager to know about more."She said with excited face she heard my words. That''s good. "I''ll ask someone to teach you about it later, okay?"I said with a smile. "Really uncle?"She have big smile on her face. I nodded. "Thank you uncle. I promise I won''t become a bad child anymore."She hugged me tightly while her breast pushed to my chest, I could feel her nipples. "Good girl."I patted her head, While I feel like my lust is reaching to its limits already. I continued."Since you decided to become a good girl then you''ll get a reward for being a good girl." "Reward?"She asked happily. "Yes, A reward. For now your reward is this."While I was talking my hand move towards her slit and put a one whole finger inside her vaginal hole. "Yaaahn!"Her body jerked up when an intense pleasure suddenly stimulated in her vagina. She moaned loudly as her body quivered.She hugged my neck tightly. Eh? She came? I did not expect that to happen. Scratching my cheek with my index finger I wryly laughed. "U-Uncle, What was that? Why did my body suddenly feels so good when you put your finger inside my private part?"She asked, While gasping for breathe. "Ah that. That was called a orgasm or cumming. Because of your accumulated sexual excitement stacked up, the sudden stimuli causing your all pent up excitement to discharge."I carefully explained it to her again. This is for her own good. In the future if I get another girl who do not know about sex, I would need to teach them also. Another thing is that, this will help my mentality to strengthen and my patient to hardened. ------------------------------------ Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 45 New Experience Shizumi listened obediently, clearly eager to learn about this new thing. Shizumi likes new things and intimate relationship is something she did not experience in her life. She wants to learn new things that is why she listened obediently. Yes, Shizumi, obviously is obessesed with new experience. She even tried gyaru fashion because she kind of liked it. She became rebellious to her mother because her Mommy strictly follows old tradition and Shizumi doesn''t really like old tradition that much. But, this attitude is not really good. Also, It worries me a lot. That is why I will tame this little girl and should not look down on old things because new are good. I embedded all the knowledge in her fickle mind. Yep, Shizumi is fickle and I need to tame her fickleness before I will wear a green hat in the future. I''m a possesive man and don''t even like men eyeing on my women. If I don''t like men eyeing on my women, why would I make a portal to another world in the first place you say? But I also need to fix the world''s problem even though I don''t like being heroic, Doing it by myself is extremely tough. That''s why we need men from another world to help me solve the dying earth. Before that, I need to build a kingdom for myself. I need to control the world, Damn I sound like a villain. But, looking at the situation carefully. My family has magic and the ancestress has been curse by a witch, that means in earth there are also strong individuals. So conquering the world needs some time. Forget about complicated things for now. We need to get back on the topic. ... After teaching her basic of sexual activities. We move on. I instruct her to lay down on the bed and spread her legs in missionary position. I move between her legs. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Her pussy is still wet even after that long time of teaching her. Really, The lack of male hormones in her body is severe than I thought. I also guessed it''s the same for the other girls. I bend my body down, Facing her face close to mine. "Shizumi, are you ready to experience new things?"I asked with a smile on my face. "Yeah."She excitedly nodded. I lower my head and planted my lips on hers. This time she circle her arms around my neck. She even open her mouth for me to slide my tongue in. Our tongues is twisting against each other causing an erotic sloppy noise. I grind my dick on top of her hardened clitoris back and forth. She would quiver occassionally from pleasure coming from her clit. Shizumi would groan from satisfication. I broke our kiss and I grab her other leg and moving it on top of her other leg, sandwiching my dick between her thighs. I bend down, continuing our kiss. I resumed fucking her clitoris. Her plumpy thighs is so great. I want to fuck her thighs. Her thighs with high knee sock is just too alluring and stirred my heart so much. I just can''t get enough of her thighs. "Aaahn, *slurp*Mmmnh."Her libido could not be suppressed anymore and she moaned loudly while we are still kissing. Damn, her tanned skin is just too tempting if you ask me. Although, I''m more inclined on pale white skin more, I still find tanned chocolatey skin attractive. So Shizumi is very attractive right now. I can''t help but slowly savor her body. We stopped kissing but I keep grinding, I asked her. "Shizumi do you know what type of sex we are doing?" "Aaahn mmnn.....I-Inter-something sex aaahn haaah"Shizumi still answered even her lust is really uncontrollable. "Intercrural sex, Is a type of non-penetrative sex, Where a man put his penis between a woman''s thigh."I said. Yup, I''m teaching her a lesson while doing it at the same time. I keep thrusting my dick between her thigh and slit for sometime until Shizumi suddenly exclaimed. "Aaahn Uncle I feel something is coming out Ahmmnnh just like earlier Aaahn."She moaned and told me honestly what she is feeling. Good, her obedience is increasing. "Un, Just let it out Shizumi. Cum Shizumi." I whispered, Finally I stimulate her breast by giving it massage. "O-Okay Aaahn Uncle I like it when you touch my breast Aaah."She bit her lips lewdly. "Is that so then, how about this."I bend my body and suck her nipples, She suddenly trembled uncontrollably. "Aaaaahn, Uncle I''m cumming NNnngggh."Shizumi hug my head tightly as she reached orgasm, Her body quivered as I continue sucking her pink nipples in my mouth. I did not stop my grinding between her thighs either, I continue it even her pussy is squirting love juice making her thigh and my dick soaked with it. I became slimy and easy to slide it. "Uncle Aaaahn Don''t I''m still sensitive, Aaaah I''m cumming again."Another orgasm flooded her body, As her eyes rolled up and tongue stuck out, Her body was twitcing constantly. I stopped my thrust. Seeing her state made me a bit proud of myself. I made another girl wore a silly face(Ahegao), I love to see women became silly being fucked to her mind. She was gasping for breathe, I spread her leg in Missionary position and put myself between her thighs. Her slit was so red from rubbing, Her clit stuck out. I smiled as I move my head closer to her slit. "U-Uncle what are you doing,"She asked, She got really a bad feeling about this. Her body is still so sensitive from the stimulatio earlier. Another one, she would feel losing her mind. But part of her liked it. "Shizumi let''s move on to the next subject, Now let''s try cunnilingus."I said with a smile. "But U-Uncle if you do that I''ll start losing my mind."Shizumi said with hazy eyes as she release hot air from her mouth. She feel nervous and excited when that thought of her loudly moaning without care. "It''s okay to let your mind loose sometime, just let me do this. You will feel great soon, okay."I said, spouting bullshit from my mouth. I just want to tame her by fucking her silly. I don''t need to worry about her, losing her mind and become a slut. Because I''m using a hypnotization technique again to make her loyal to me by giving her a massive stimulation. Although it sounds pretty fucked up, I can''t help butto try it. "Un, I-I will listen to uncle."She nodded as I feel her body shaking. I sighed, I stopped and got up. She got puzzled but I stopped her confusion by giving her a very gently kiss. What am I doing, she''s still a young girl, She didn''t know about sex earlier now I want her to fuck her silly because I want to supress her fickleness, Isn''t that what an asshole would do. I''m so stupid. I kiss her lips with care and affection. I stopped the thought of fucking her silly. It''s still early for her to do extreme stuff. Shizumi was puzzled why her uncle stopped, Honestly, She was really scared at the thought of feeling losing her mind. But, when he kissed her. Shizumi felt blissful and happy, She thought her uncle would become a tyrant but it seems he also a loving person. She did not really care about what''s his personality is, as long she can experience new things. Earlier her mind was also excited about being fucked silly but it seems that thought fade away, replacing it to a deep heartfelt towards her uncle. She reciprocrate his kiss by hugging his neck lovingly, The thought of Immoral relationship between her uncle and her didn''t really affect her. As time passesed Shizumi calmed down greatly but we did not do anything crazy at the moment as we just having a very very tame kiss together. I also massage her body and her back. Right now, Shizumi is on top of me as she also gave me a kiss on her own. ------------------------------------ Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 46 The Lovable Gyaru 1 Shizumi layed on top of me exhausted. We did not do anything crazy, I gave her a normal loving care. I found out that she feel happiness when she''s with me, She is also became happy as her heart flutter upon hearing my loving words. She did not know the feeling she got but she found it amusing and she like the feeling of being loved. Brushing her rainbow hair with my hands, Her cute snore made my heart filled with joy. Everyone in the family is so cute when they are asleep. We did not have sex yet, Cause I felt like she was not ready yet. She is too amateur when it comes to love. Even if I guide her and teach her about it I felt like something is missing. I don''t need to worry without having sex yet because I already felt like this girl would not run away from my grasp anymore, Welp, My Heart Desire said that. It also appears that Hear Desire can feel the hear of other people and can do divinations to see the future, I was really gobsmacked and stunned, Because my Heart Desire feels almost like a System from the novels I read except I did not recieve a status to let me see how strong I am and mission, rewards and etc. I can''t see the divinations though, It would only tell me what is bad or good thing to do. I enjoyed embracing my little niece who was unruly earlier became docile and obedient right now. I was so stupid earlier, She just suffered within the darkness as her punishment, Then taught her about relationship, Then teaching her about type of sex and even I wanted fuck her silly. Am I an Idiot or something? I shook my head, How could I stop this demon controlling my mind when it gets an opportunity. I feel like I''m not myself earlier, I even overdo things. Damn, when my sadistic personality appear I felt like I''m still myself and another not me. That is why I''m still conscious when having sex with my women, but from time to time my S self would appear. Is it my inner demon or something more terrifying? I know In my past life I enjoy seeing those dumbfricks suffer, Welp, They deserve to suffer too. But I''m not an extreme sadistic when I''m having sex with my aunt and cousin. It''s just normal sadism where seeing them cry for more pleasure. But right now, It''s totally different and slighly abnormal. The thought of it made me feel scared, Scared because I might harm my love ones someday. I want to control myself not being controlled, I hate that feeling where you can''t control your body. I will become strong and destroy my inner demon. I frowned my brows unconsciously while my thought drifted away. But I felt like something is touching my brows, I snapped out in my daze and saw Shizumi rubbing my brows. "What are you doing?"I asked. "Uncle don''t furrow your brows or you will get wrinkles early."She said with a smile. I chuckled."Is that so, will you leave me when I get old then?" "No of course not, I will stay at your side forever. hehehe"She replied. "Heeh, little girl. Trying to sweet talk me hahaha."I laughed, I continued."As your reward for sweet talking me, here." I kissed her lips as she also eager reciprocrated the kiss. "Uncle, kissing you is really good."She said with a sparkling eyes. "Of course, If I don''t become a great kisser then you might leave me."I jokingly said. "Then what if I decided to leave you, Uncle?"She look at my eyes clearly curious about my answer. "Leave me? That is impossible little girl. Because once you became mine, you will forever be mine."I gave her a wide smile. But my eyes is serious. "How overbearing, I like it."She gave me a thumbs up. "I don''t care what I''m called, I just don''t like being betrayed especially when it comes to my women."My eyes flashed a sinister light. Shizumi''s heart squeezed, because those eyes frightened her. Is this really her uncle from the past? She remembered he was just a mischevious man with no talent but love by everyone. But the man in her embrace, has a strong overbearing aura with confidence. But, she didn''t care she thought he look cool and handsome. She promised not to betray him, She will instead gave her to help him. "Uncle, I-"She wanted to say something but I stopped her. "Shizumi, Don''t say it. I know, I don''t need promises. Show it to me in action not by words okay."I said. Shizumi`nodded her head. She became a bit happy and sad she could not say it but she decide to act. She kissed me suddenly, Surprising me of her proactive move. "Uncle, teach me everything about sex."She said. That is what I wanted to hear. I won''t force her to do anything I want, because I would think she is just a puppet that would only obey my orders, I don''t like treating my women like a puppet. I want to decide be themselves. Although, It worries me a lot because of Shizumi''s fickleness of new things doesn''t mean I need to make her obey me like a puppet. That is just tasteless. "Okay lets start by blowjob, Do you think you can do it?"I asked not feeling embarassed at all. "I will try."She replied with a smile, but her heart is beating like crazy as her breathe started to get hot. "Good then get down."I said. She nodded but I continue. "Shizumi, I will also taste your pussy so change your position."I said. "Un, roger that."She got excited when she heard my words. She rotated and faced my limp dick. My head is between her thighs as her pussy is on top of me. I licked my lips lecherously as my dick started to hardedened a little. "Now, Shizumi you should make my penis hard by using either hand or mouth."I teach her. Shizumi nervously grab my not hardened dick with her hands. "It''s so soft and squishy, yet It will get hard as rock what a mystery."She muttered but I could her clearly. I smiled wryly. She used her hands to wank my dick. She move her hands slowly until my dick started to get hard. "Oh, Uncle yout penis is amazing, it stands up."She said, I could hear a hit of enjoyment. "Yeah, you could use your mouth."I said. I grabed her hips as I pull her hips down as the the slit reach close to my mouth. I smell her pussy, It smells virginity an untouched pussy. I tuck out my tongue as I sloly slid my tongue on her slit as I brushed her clit my tongue. "Aaahn, Uncle."Her body trembled from being stimulated. She opened her mouth as she approach my dick. She also stuck her tongue, licking my glans. I shivered a bit. Good. Shizumi hands wank me at the same time, She lick the shaft then the glans again. She got addicted to it, as she would also moan in pleasure from being licked by me. The two of us is licking each other. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. ------------------------------------ Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 47 The Lovable Gyaru 2 Sloppy noises reverberate inside in a certain room. I am licking my niece''s vagina while massaging her ass. A great ass, The women in Chikushodo family had a great asses. And I fucking love it. Shizumi, My Niece, She is giving me an amateur blowjob. Damn, She look hot. Her gyaru fashion and a blowjob is so amazing. I keep teaching her how to properly suck a dick. Oops, That sentence could cause misunderstanding. As time passes, She started getting used to it. She would literally suck my dick like a vacuum. she already cummed twice from my cunnilingus technique. I could make her cum the third time anytime now. Right now, I felt like Shizumi giving her all in giving me blowjob. I already feel pressure and ready to release my load. "Shizumi I''m cumming."I said gritting my teeth. I shoot out my milk to her face and some inside her mouth down to her throat. "kyaa!"She whimpered when the milk stuck on her face. I chuckled. "Uncle, Is this a semen?"She turned around. She scooped the semen off from her face. "Yeah, It''s semen, If I shoot that inside your womb then you''ll get pregnant."I said, explaining it to her. "Baby huh."She said she dazed for a second, "You could also drink semen?"I said, tempting her a bit. "Really?"She look at the gooey looking milk in her hands. "Yeah, You could drink it, it''s good for girls." "Okay."Without hesitation she gulped all the semen in her hands, licking the remaining ones on her hand. She looks so erotic as she lick my milk, My dick stood up again as I feel my lust rising. "Ugh, It''s bitter."She stuck out her tongue and frowned. "But, the taste is good, I might get addicted to this."She continued as she look at my erect dick, I chuckled at her. "You can taste it anytime you want."I approved her shamelessly. "But, We should move on to the next and the last phase."I continued. Shizumi gulped down as she nervously replied."Sex?" I nodded my head. "Yes it''s sex. Are you scared? We can stop if you want."Although, I''m eager to have a sex with a tanned gyaru, I don''t want to force either. "N-No, I won''t stop."She resolutely said. "Okay, lie down."I gestured to her. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. She layed down as she spread her legs on her own. I move between her legs. Placing my erect dick on top of her pussy as I rubb it on her clit. "Aaaaamn...Uncle, p-please be gentle okay?"She said suddenly. She was is so nervous. I nodded as I grab her right hand with my left hand, assuring her. I held her hand as I rub her labia with my shaft. Then I aim thetip of my dick near the entrance of her vagina. "Shizumi, here I come."I softly said. "Un, Uncle please."She nodded. The tip of my dick went in as I could feel the hand I''m holding gripped my hand. My dick slowly move inside as shizumi release a hot lewd moan. "Aaahn, hmm It feel so good."She exclaimed with a bright smile on her face. My dick stopped as I feel an obstacles in the way. It was her hymen. Good she''s relaxed. "Shizumi take a deep breathe."I said. She nodded confusedly, she take a deep breathe. But after that a tearing pain suddenly made her cry out. "Aaargh it hurts. Uncle it hurts."She shouted, Her navel feels so hot and painful. Her tears flows from her eyes. I bend down and shushing her. "Don''t worry, the pain will go away soon. It will feel good soon." My dick stopped near the entrance of her womb. But I did not dared to move. I whispered her with tender words as I kissed her forhead. I comb her hair caringly. "Uncle it hurts."She complains. "Yes I know."I replied. I keep comforting her, as blood flows out from her vagina. As the sign of the lost of chastity. I did not move but wait for the pain ease a little. After a while. I slowly moved my hip back. "Does it still hurt?"I asked her softly. She shook her head and replied."A little, I can endure it. You can move uncle." I caressed her face and kissed her forehead. "It will be fine, You will good later."I said. I move my hip back then go in again as I repeated the steps slowly. Her vaginal fold squirmed and gripped my dick. A virgin''s pussy is so tight. Shizumi slowly gotten used to the pain as pleasure started to overwhelmed the pain. Shizumi moaned lewdly."Aaahn Aaahn Aaahmmn. Amazing, it''s starting to feel good." "See, I just told you."I smiled. "Hehehe, Uncle you are amazing aaahn ahaan."She return a smile as she suddenly kissed my lips. I kissed her lips also as our tongue rolled together. Sloppy noise and slapping of fleshes reverberated in the room. My hips movement speed up, When my dick moves back, her vagina greedily sucked my dick like a vacuum causing the both of us, moaned and groaned lewdly together. "Aaahn Uncle, Aaaahn Uncle..."She called out me repeatedly. "Shizumi, Shizumi..." calling her name also made me feel great. I rammed my dick harder inside her vagina. Shizumi wrapped her legs around my hips. "Aaahn Amazing, Thrust me deeper uncle..."She said, her eyes turn blurry as a weird erotic smile pasted on face. "Aaargh Shizumi take this."I knock on her womb. Her fold tightened great threatening to squash my dick. "Aaaaahn...Good."She trembled as I knock in her womb. I thrust and thrust. The speed speed up more and the gripping of her vaginal fold intensified. But it feels so good. Shizumi feel a suffocating feeling in her womb as she exclaimed loudly."Uncle, Aaahn I-I''m Cumming! Aaaaahn" Shizumu hugged my body then scratch my back, it''s painful but I did not care but also replied. "Shizumi, Let''s cum together," "Yesh! Let''s Aaaahn cum together."She repeated as her iris shaped into heart. Seeing her, I kissed her lips greedily as the two of us is approaching the climax. I already feel pressure on my dick as I also could feel her vagina is also at the reach end. "Aaahn Cumming! Uncle I''m Cumming nnngh!"Shizumi moaned loudly, Her voice reverberated inside the room. "Shizumi I''m also cumming, Ugh"I said. I release the pressure in my dick as my semen rushed out, Shooting all of it inside her vagina. Her pussy squirted as her vaginal fold spasm from orgasm. Shizumi arched her back, her eyes rolled up and her smile turned silly. Her body twitched, Her face turn back to normal as she release a hot sigh. She is looking at me with deep affection. I feel relieved, That was so intense. It''s amazing. "Uncle."Shizumi called out. "Hmm?"I nodded. "It feels so good.You are so amazing!"She said with a big smile. I touched my nose from being praised. "hehehe, If you want to do more good things I''m obliged."I said. "Hahaha Uncle you are great. I like you more."She laughed then latch herself to me, showering my cheeks with kisses. But I stopped shower kiss with actual kiss. "Shizumi from now on, you are now officially my woman."I said, caressing her face with my hand. "Uncle, your so cheesy."She teased me and continued."Okay, From now on I''m your woman forever..." I smiled wryly at her first sentence. "Hey, Uncle want to do it again?"Shizumi asked suddenly. I chuckled."Gladly." The we start the another round, Moaning and slapping noise echoed inside the room ------------------------------------ Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 48 Good Family Laying on top of my chest is a young girl, she is my Niece, Shizumi. She is panting heavily because of the intense session we did. I patted her head silently. We smell sweat and other fluids. I want to make the room clean but I''m afraid of getting caught this time. I was so careless when I was with Shina, I used my magic to cleaned our bodies. Fortunately, She didn''t realized because she fell asleep. Anyway, I''m happy right now because I could now control my inner demon a little bit. I had just a very normal sex earlier with Shizumi earlier, I did not turn crazy and I''m relieved. I look at the time, it was time for lunch. We need to get to the dining hall before anyone would become suspicious of us. "Shizumi, wake up. It''s lunch you know."I whispered near her ear. Nibbling it on the process. "Myaan, Uncle stop it, it tickles."She opened her eyes and giggled from my nibble. "Let''s wear our clother and go to the dining hall, everyone is waiting."I said. She nodded her head. She got up on my chest weakly. "Shizumi is it still hurt?"I worriedly asked. "Yeah a little bit. It''s just I can''t muster up my strength."She palely said. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Okay, Would you mind if I give you a piggyback?"I smiled. Shizumi look at me for a moment and nodded."okay?...What''s a piggyback uncle?" "Eh you don''t know what''s a piggyback."I look at her in shock. She shake her head with innocent looking eyes. I heavily sighed, It appears I need to teach her things unknown to her too. How clueless she could be. I even question her what a gyaru is, Her answer did not hit the mark. "I''ll teach you, piggyback is an act of riding someones back. Let''s wear our clothes first."I told her while I also got up. After clothing up myself, I saw her also dressed up. She still look gyaru-like even her makeup is gone. "Shizumi hop on, cling on my neck."I bend down and patted my shoulder facing my back to her. "Okay."She responded. Shizumi circled her arms around my neck while she push her body to my back. I grab her leg and said."Jump." She obeyed and jump. "Good job."I said. "So this is piggyback huh, it feels very comforting."Shizumi push her chest to my back. She then smell my scent. "Hold on tight."Ignoring her and just let her do what she wants. I started walking. Walking to the dining hall was not slow but not fast either. We would constantly talk about her life and what is this academy thingy I always heard. Sometimes, There are words she doesn''t understand when we are talking, I taught her about it. I also instruct her not to tell anyone about our relationship yet except for certain individuals. When she heard the names of the women I had an intimate relationship, She did not get shocked. Well, Of course she would not get shocked. After all, the concept of relationship of man and woman is gone. She did not even know what is dating or how child is created. "Hmm so Uncle also made Shina her woman."Shizumi said with a hint of jealousy. "Why you don''t like her?"Not good, If she did not like each other this would become troublesome. "Not really, it''s just Mommy always praise Shina and intruct me to be like shina."She sadly said. "Yeah, I could imagine that."I did not refute her mother''s word. "Uncle you agreed to mommy?"Shizumi tightened her grip on my neck. "Half right and Half no, Shizumi although your rebellious character has some perks on them, You can''t expect everyone likes it. I don''t really care what type of character you had but aslong you understand yourself better than anyone else. I''ll ask you a question, Shizumi what would happen if someone rebel in our country?"I carefully said to her, I also ask her a question. "Okay, I understand."She nodded her head in the first half of my sentence. She continued."Eradicate them." "Yes, You are right. The country will eradicate the rebellious people from the country."I nodded. Shizumi was silent for a long time, She ask with a very low hoarse voice."U-Uncle do you think the family is thinking of getting a rid of me?" "Don''t cry little girl, Don''t worry you uncle is here."I patted her head."Shizumi, If our family is not lively and magnanimous, I''m afraid they will do what you just said but fortunately they aren''t going to do that. Because you have the best family you could ever have, Although, our family is very strict when it comes to rules, it doesn''t mean they would really punish those who sinned. Just like in you case, it was just an accident. So they did not your punish ment seriously."I explained to her softly. She got silent again, She leaned closely to meand tightened her arms. I didn''t really get affected by her gripping on my neck. My physique is also hard as steel. We arrived at the dining hall. As I thought everyone is waiting for us. See, Shizumi they are very good family you could ever have. They look at us with a bright smile on their faces. "Shii-chan." Mama wave her hand happily, back to her usual childish persona. So adorable. "Shido-kun." Sis Sona greeted me with a ''knowing'' smile on her face. I sighed and nodded. She covers her mouth and giggled. Shina was also giggling. I shook my head lightly. Kira-nee as usual did not treat the punishment seriously and said."Come and sit Shido, I''m so hungry. My body needs nutrients. hahahaha" As for the mother of the girl on my back she was the only one who was not smiling, She approach me with a worried face. "H-How is my daughter?"She asked. "Don''t worry sister she''s okay. I did not really harm her. She is just exhausted."I assured her. Sister Shiyuki patter her chest and sigh in relief. "That''s good." "Also, I helped her walk to the rightpath again, Isn''t that right Shizumi."I smiled. Shizumi just hid her face on my back. When she heard me calling her name, she became nervous. She did not answer. But whispered in my ear. ''Uncle please put me down.'' I let go my hands that was holding her thighs. She let go of my neck. Shizumi face her mother, She saw her mother''s worried gaze. She felt very warm inside. "Mommy I-I''m sor-"Shizumi bowed her head, intend to apologize to her mother but before she could finish her words. She felt a warm wrapping her body. "Idiot, What are you apologizing for."Shiyuki hugged her daughter with teary eyes. "B-But-"Shizumi wanted to continue but she was interrupted again. "No But, Come here as sit together with me."Shiyuki pulled Shizumi. "O-Okay."She just nodded. Shizumi turn her face to me, She saw me giving her a thumbs up. She smiled wryly. I sat next to my mama. The food arrive and we started eating. Warmness filled the room. Yep, This is the best family anyone could ever have. ------------------------------------ Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 49 Two Elements? "Mama, Where is Kana?"I asked. I just realized Kana isn''t with us. "Oh Kana, She''s with her assistant. They go to the shrine."She said, Leaving me dumbfounded. The LOLI Shrine! Why kana did not tell me earlier, Kuu. So frustrating I want to go there too. "Oh, what are they going to do in there? Also, is it okay for her assistant to know our family''s secret?"Hiding my true self. I asked mama. "Some elders need some health check up, so Kana need to check up on them. Don''t worry shii-chan, Kana said she''s trustworthy."She said. She continued."By the way Shii-chan what punishment did you do to Shizumi, mama is curious. Shizumi suddenly became docile." I became relieved when she said it''s okay for akane to know. When Shizumi heard her grandma, she flinched. She got scared suddely and did not know what to do. "Nothing extreme or harmed her in anyway. I just taught her a lesson she could never forget. Right Shizumi."I said with a mischeviousn smile. Shizumi nodded her head obediently."Y-Yes" The other mother-daughter on my left side was suppressing their laughter. I rolled my eyes on them. "Heeh, Shizumi-chan became obedient, It''s a bit surprising."Mama said looking at Shizumi with curiousity. Shiyuki is also shocked, Her daughter''s changed didn''t really bother her but the obedience her daughter have surprised her the most. Shiyuki also look towards my direction. Everyone is also curious what I did to her. So I explained to them about the simple hypnosis and what happened. Of course leaving the intimate part but the other two uncontrollably giggled all their might. I don''t know whether to laugh or cry to their reaction. Everyone became silent after hearing that... "Shii-chan that is really terrible..."Mama mumbled beside me. putting her backhand on her forehead pretending to be distressed. "Ugh, I''m sorry mama it''s just I didn''t want to harm her physically or expected it to be a mental trauma. I''m out of idea how to punish her. So I tried this hypnosis thing I saw on TV. I didn''t really mean to.."I explain frantically. joining in her drama, but something unexpected happened. Someone joined the drama but her''s was more real. "G-Grandma please don''t hate U-Uncle, He did not mean to harm me. Moreover, Uncle helped me realized how bad of a girl am I. He taught me things that helped me so much. So please don''t hate uncle."Everyone is surprised by the sudden outburst of Shizumi. They thought ''She defended him?'' Everyone did not really hate what I did for the punishment. They became silent because the thought of being alone did no fit them at all. They relied on each other, So the word ''alone'' was not in their dictionary. They just became sad when they know what happened to shizumi. But they didn''t expect she would suddenly defend her uncle who was playing with her grandma''s drama. "Eh, Shizumi-chan what are you saying. How could mama hate mama''s shii-chan. Mama would never hate Shii-chan. "Mama back to her usual childish persona. "Eh but-"Shizumi couldn''t find anywords to say, she was stunned. She did not expect them to be joking around. Welp, Shizumi didn''t really pay attention to our antics yesterday. So she was clueless. Her mother patted her shoulder. She hugged her mother''s chest, obviously embarassed misunderstanding the situation. Everyone giggled from her reaction. Part of them became relieved that Shizumi joined the family heartedly. After that small event, Everyone happily filled up their stomach with delicious food. From time to time, Sister Shiyuki would occassionally glance at me. Clearly have something to say to me. I have some idea what she wanted to say. But, I pretended I didn''t see her. I helped mama with her food, She is so childish a picky eater. But that is what made her so adorable, I know I can''t touch her and that made my heart painful. Heart Desire when can I bed my loli mama? I tried asking inside my mind, I expected no reply. Of course it would not reply with voice but with emotions instead. Mama is so close to me yet so far away. Okay, after lunch I will go to the library and study magic and become stronger. ... After lunch Everyone parted. I go to the library with Shina, Sis Sona eyed us with envious gaze, while her daughter cheekily clung on my arm. Sis Sona doesn''t really have time with me because of work, But I will help her later after studying magic. As for Kira-nee, well, She ran off again. Shizumi and Sister Shiyuki walked together. Shizumi has something to say to her mother so she dragged her mother. Sister Shiyuki clearly wanted to talk to me but I pretended again not to notice that. Library... "Baby, what type of element do you have?"I asked her, even though I already know her element I still asked her because she still thought I don''t know what her element is. "Uncle, It''s darkness magic and Light magic" She replied with a hint of sadness. Two elements? wait I didn''t know that. Let''s see, Using my eye of visual perception, I clearly see a darkness orb but I didn''t see a light. Did she just said wrongly? "Are you level two?"I asked because I was too confused. Shina shook her head."I''m still level one." "Doesn''t everyone only have one element in level one?"I said totally confused. I''m happy she have two elements but I couldn''t see the other element at all. She seems she is not lying to me. Instead of answering my question Shina raised her both hands a ball of darkness and light. Yup, two ball of different elements. "H-How?"I stuttered. "My light element was hidden inside my orb of darkness. I accidentally discovered it when I was young."She said. Hmm? I pierced my vision through her orb of darkness, There I found it. She was right, There is an orb of light inside her orb of darkness. "That is amazing baby, Doesn''t that also mean you would have two elements in your second level too?"I happily said. "Yeah it''s amazing but, The resourses and hardwork to level up also increased by five times uncle."She bowed down, She felt a large boulder in her heart. Is that so, it seems having two elements in first level doesn''t really mean it is easy. I patted her head."Don''t worry baby, I will help you." Shina nodded her head, happy that her uncle supported her. At the same time grieved when she realized only her uncle doesn''t have magic and here she is complaining having two elements in the first level. She shook her head, And thought of how dumb she is. She tightened her grip on my shoulder and a sweet smile appeared on her. "Uncle thank you, I love you so much."She said. "Baby your welcome, Love you too."Kissing her forehead. ------------------------------------ Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 50 The Librarian We''ve arrived at library. This time not for intimate rendezvous but on serious business. I chuckled, well that is if this young girl on my side would not seduce me. I glanced at Shina who is clinging on my arm with a sweet smile on her face. She sense me and look up to my face. "What''s wrong uncle?"She said cutely. "Nothing, Where is the magic section?"I shook my head. "Uhmm just around there."She pointed at the direction. I look at where she was pointing and found nothing. It''s just a wall and nothing peculiar around the area but a plain wall. "But that''s a wall?"I asked. "Yeah It''s a wall."Shina nodded, Is she joking around with me? I look at her with a blank look on my face. Shina chortled upon seeing my expression. "As expected Uncle is idiot like what mother said."She cheekily smiled. "What do you mean?"I don''t know whether to laugh or cry at her words. "Uncle, it''s simple. Magic book from the family should be keep secret right? Then what would the family do if they want to keep it a secret."She said. Ah, I''m Stupid. My face heated up from being embarassed. How could I not realized a simple thing, stupid me. "O-Oh, sorry I didn''t thought about it. The way your grandma said, it feels like the magic books is just around the library."Trying to find an excuse, I swiftly answered what appeared on my mind. "Hmm, is that so."Shina look at her uncle with a smile. She became amused by her uncle''s idiotic moments. "....Forget about that, let''s go."I said without looking at her in the eyes anymore. I just want to escape from this conversation. Shina chuckled at my response. She just pulled me towards the wall. Shina raised her hand and place it on the wall, she closed her eyes and a magic circle appeared on the wall. The magic circle rotates. Then another magic cirlce appeared one by one. Suprisingly the wall disappeared and was changed into a black void. Isn''t this the same as my space storage. Shina opened her eyes and turned towards me who was genuinely surprised. She felt a bit proud about her family''s magic. "Uncle this is a space dimension, It''s not a teleportation portal in the movies but a separate dimension from our world although it''s technically a portal."She explained. "Amazing!"One word came out from my mouth. I can do teleportation but I can''t make space dimension. I want to learn this magic. God, I''m so excited. Shina smiled."Uncle let''s go inside." "Okay."I walk towards the black void with Shina side by side. We entered and I see something amazing. It''s a library but this library is many times larger than the library in the palace. Well, the library in thepalace is just small compared with this one. The most surprising part is that Magic circles are flying anywhere. I could see staircases leading to another floor, I look up the library is so large and tall it''s as if like a tower. "Uncle, this is our Family''s ancestral Library, It said that this library had been founded for a very long time. No one kow how long, Only the Ancestress knew about this, She did not say anything about the library. It''s very mysterious, because from the estimation we have, there are billions of magic books in this library. To make all the books inside this libary it would take a lot of centuries, even many millennium is possible. Our Ancestress only lived for 600 years. The library remains a mystery."Shina explained all of the things she knew about the library. "So you mean, It''s likely possible that the ancestress recieve or got this tower from someone or somewhere?" I asked. Shina nodded in confirmation. Although we assumed that the ancestress got the tower of magical books from somewhere or someone. We still did not have a concrete evidence to cement our assumption. "Let''s go uncle, let''s meet our Librarian."Shina pulled my hand. "Librarian?"I asked. Someone is here? "Yeah, She is the guardian of tower of magical books. She said that she is part of this tower, When the tower was created she was also born with the tower at the same time. That also means she holds the knowledge about how and when is the tower is created. But, Unfortunately she wouldn''t give us any single piece of information."Shina vexedly said. I listened to her explanations. A guardian huh, I wonder what she look like. Since Shina describe the guardian as a female, I hope she was beautiful. I laughed in my mind. I''m really a pervert indeed. But, I don''t care if I am though. I won''t deny I''m a pervert, because everyone beside me said that. So if I''m a pervert then I''m a pervert. What the heck am I thinking. I shook my head from those thoughts. We walked towards the center of the tower, it''s pretty damn big. it takes 5 minutes to arrived at the cricrular desk. Someone is sitting in there reading books. That someone is not human, but an angel. literally an angel, White feathered wings on her back and a halo ring floating above her head. She is wearing a circular glasses, but the glasses have a magic circle at the center. She is wearing white soft thin robe, just like the clothes from greek mythologies. She also have golden laurel as accessories such as headband, bracelet, earring and belt. "An angel?"I said. "Yes Uncle, An angel. Isn''t she beautiful?"Shina nodded with a smile. I nodded unconsciously. We approach the desk and arrive at the busy reading Angel. She did not notice us. Shina push the bell button. *Ding* Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. The angel who was reading stopped. She close the book carefully, afraid she would damage the book if she close it carelessly. She place the book at the side of the desk. Then she look at us. "Welcome Chikushodo Shina-san, What books do you wa-...A MAN!!?" She look at Shina and smiled professionally but her gaze landed on the one beside the girl she welcomed. She stood up and backed 3 meters away. I was shocked by her response. Yeah I''m Man what is it? The Angel look so scared, She was like a rabbit in front of it''s predator. Her face was pale, The elegance she showed earlier disappeared in the blink of an eye. Shina look at the angel with amused face, She discovered something interesting. "Yeah I am."I replied at the pale looking angel. "A Man? A Man?....."The Angel did not reply but only mumbled the word ''man'' in her mouth while looking me as if I would eat her whole. I don''t know what to do in this situation. Why is this angel is scared seeing a man? "Alice, This is my uncle."Shina suddenly said. "Shina-san why is there a man in here?"The Angel, Alice asked Shina. Now that I think of it why the formality? I mean this Angel is older than us even older than our ancestress yet, she still call Shina with formality. This woman is weird. "Grandma approved uncle to visit the library and study about magic."Shina plainly said. Alice is still 3 meters away from us. This is a bit awkward, I scratch the back ofmy head. "You mean Shizue-san did?"Alice fell into thoughts. We also waited. After a while. "O-Okay, You can search any books you want but You, D-Don''t come closer to me."She agreed. Then she pointed her finger at me and said that. "Eh why?"I asked. "That''s because men are evil."Alice said with a pale look. "How do you know I''m evil, I didn''t even do anything to you."I said looking at her strangely. Alice fell into thought and nodded that I have point. "B-But, Just don''t come near me. Got it?"Alice look into my eyes but she averted it hastily. I just nodded helplessly. ------------------------------------ Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 51 The Way of Magic Ignoringthe wary angel, Shina took something on the desk. It is somekind of strange looking ball. It have magic circle-like that carve on it. Shina activated her magic and the ball glowed. The magic circle that was carved glowed, Then it hover above Shina''s palm. A white hologram appeared on top of the ball. I look at the hologram and saw it was a list of all the books inside this tower. To tell the truth, I''m really shocked about Chikushodo''s secret. This is just too amazing, I can''t believe the Chikushodo family hide something like this from the world. That is why the Goverment can''t lay hands over them. I''m really so lucky I got reincarnated in the body of chikushodo''s blood. Although, I said I got reincarnated, It''s the truth because I literally died in the past. But when I reincarnated in this body, I feel like there is something different about me, It feels like I''m me from the other and the owner of this body. Yeah, just like one entity but has two separate memories. Really, let''s stop thinking about this anymore. Didn''t I decided that I am Me and no one else. Memory or not, I am still me. "Uncle what do you want to read."Shina asked me, I snapped out in my daze and turn to her. "Hmm, I don''t really know what to start. How about you recommend me something basic."I said, I thought of a book that will help me level up but I don''t know what book it is. Also I can''t let anyone know I have magic. Because they would become suspicious if I pick something like that. "Then Uncle you should the first Magic Book, The Way of Magic."She said. I nodded."Okay" Hearing the name of book, I feel like it will help me somehow. The hologram change it''s pages faster than I imagine, I thought it would take time to find the book but, it seems it won''t. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "It''s on section 123, shelve number 3, 3rd row and 4th column on the second floor, Uncle."Shina reported. "So accurate?"I got surprised surprised. Shina wanted to answer her uncle but a voice interrupted her. "Of course it''s accurate who do you made that device but the great me....I-It can track all the b-books in this library."The angel suddenly exclaimed, She brags about the device but when I turn towards her she stuttered. Is this Angel is androphobic? She seems to fear men. What a waste, She''s a beauty too. If I want to eat her then I need to help her cure her androphobia. Isn''t that too troublesome, because I don''t really know how to cure androphobia. Because I didn''t meet someone who have androphobia, So curing her would take a lot of time. Let''s just let the nature take its course. If I can''t have her then I can''t. Anyway, why am I thinking such thing as if it is normal. I''m a pervert aren''t I. "That''s amazing. So you are somekind of inventor too?"I attempt to praise her, trying to be friendly as possible. Alice face turned red when she hear praises. She started fidgeting. "O-Of course I-I-I''m Amazing who do you think y-you''re talk to?" The Elegance she showed earlier, fades away from my memories and was replaced by a braggart Angel. "Eh who are you? I''m Chikushodo Shido by the way, the last remaining man in the family"I asked with a plain face, I only know her name when I heard Shina but In did not know her name from her mouth. Alice realise her mistakes, Her face turned redder and redder. Until smoke puff up from her head. "Uncle don''t tease Alice, Her full name is Alice Vivlio."Shina said, clearly amused by the scene. "Is that so, What a good name."I compliment her name in attempt of praising her again. Upon hearing another praise, Alice let out a weird laugh. "Uncle, Alice really likes to brag and also wanted to hear praises. She would become bubbly if she was showered by praises."Shina said with a ''knowing'' smile. I sighed."Let''s go to the book, I want to read it." "Okay, Bye Alice."Shina replied and wave her hand to the dazed Alice. I followed Shina behind, While turning towards Alice and said."Alice your golden hair really suits you, You look so beautiful." Then I followed Shina who let out a chuckled, I also chuckled. Teasing that Angel is so much fun. Alice stared blankly at my direction, Her eyes became teary."Idiot Alice, being happy being praised by a man. Men are hateful. You should not be happy when hearing a praise from them." ... Arriving at the section where the book is, We found it exactly where it is. I grab the book, Walked towards the Sofa in the corner. "So this is the first book in the library?"I turn to Shina. "Yeah, Every books have a serial number written on them in the first page."She said, snatch the book in my hands and open it. "See it''s written as The 1st book of Tower of Magical book."She pointed at the words. "Heeh, So this book is very old huh."I said. "Yes it is. My mother taught me about this book, She recommended it to me when I wanted to learn magic. It''s a very useful book for people who wanted to learn magic."She said. "Really, Even for those who don''t have ''orb of magic''?"I asked. "Yeah, but the chances of those don''t have ''orb of magic'' is very miniscule. But if Uncle wanted to learn magic, I can help you."She became sad but then she resolutely said. Her eyes is serious. I stared at her eyes for a second and kiss her forehead. "Baby, don''t worry about me okay. Learn or not, I''m already content seeing you all happy."I sweet whispered. "Uncle, wuuu I''m already happy that you have awaken. I just want to help uncle be happy too."Shina hugged my chest as she sobbed. "Shush Shush, Okay you help me learn magic. But don''t be sad I can''t learn it okay."I said. I sighed, Lying to my women is not my forte and also something I don''t really like but there is something you should door not in this mysterious world after all. My Heart Desire is telling me to not expose my power if I don''t want something bad will happen in the world, especially my family. It keep telling me over and over again when I have the idea of just telling my family. It vexed me so much. But when I asked the question if I could learn magic using this book, can I tell my family I have magic. The Answer made me jump in joy. I could but I could only use one element. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 52 Mana Yes finally, I don''t need to lie to my family about my power. Even If it''s just one element it could lift the burden on my shoulder a little bit. Lying to my love ones is not something I could tolerate but the situation is forcing me to tell lie. I''m helpless and could not do about it for now. What I need to do is to become strong. Strong enough to conquer the world. Well yeah, To make the world better, I need to conquer the world first right? If it was me in the past the thought of conquering the world would not appear on my mind. I chuckled. I shook my head from thinking such things. I continued flipping pages as I read the book ''the way of magic''. Thanks to this book, I already have great undertsanding what magic is. It seems Magic is something cannot be explained in logical and scientific sense. Since magic defies the law of the universe. A magician can create a phenonemon at will, such as making a blazing fire out of nowhere, or move the earth at will or maybe split the ocean. A Magician needs ''mana'' to supply a magic spell to create the phenomenon.''mana'' is a mysterious energy that is very important in magic. Without ''mana'' there is no magic. So a magician needs to replenish there mana or they need to increase the capacity of their mana storage to create more spells. The way to increase the capacity of mana is many. One possibility is by practicing higher tier magic spell, the second possibility is through meditation. There are many other ways to increase mana. There are also demonic ways that are not really recommended, for example absorbing the unpurified magic crystal of a monster. Doing such thing could make one''s mind be corrupted. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. And that is something I don''t want to do. Even if I''m desperate to increase my energy or power. I have already one or two problem inside me, I don''t want to add another one. Anyway, Meditation can multiply the magic power of the magician. It can also toughen the mentality. This is good for me. I need this the most. There are list of meditation books written inside. I embedded all the books about meditation in my mind. So I can search for it later. I continued flipping pages, absorbing all the knowledge one by one. Time passes and the clock is ticking. Oh yeah, I''m using my power to absorb all the knowledge as fast as possible. I stopped at the page about the advantages of ''orb of magic''. I curiously read the lines slowly. To learn magic, There are two path. One is fast and easy and the other is slow and very hard. These two paths are, First path those who have ''orb of magic'' and the second path is those who don''t have ''orb of magic''. Reading this part made me sighed in relief. Learning the first path is realy easy and the other needs hardwork`and pain, also the most pitiful part is that it''s so slow. Those who have ''orb of magic'' have so many advantages along the way unlike the second path there are many large obstacles, the second could also end up in the dead end. I click my tounge reading this. Fortunately for me I have my power. Or else the another world fanatic me will really practice magic no matter what if I did not have my power. I shook my head. Before I could flip the pages I hear a cute snoring noise on my side. I turn towards the source and found shina is sleeping. I patter her cheek and kissed her forehead. "Mmmh, uncle."Shina mumbled in her sleep. I chuckled. She''s so cute. I turn my attention towards the book again. I flip pages after pages. There are things I don''t understand about magic but with this book I feel like all those with mistakes was corrected. I read about where magic came from. The answers are many but all have no evidence. After all, it''s all theory and no solid evidence to prrof where magic really came from. There are people wo believe god created magic or some believe it was because of the world evolving into next phase or something. I was puzzled why there are list of books written inside this book if this was the first book in this library. But, My question was answered. It''s because, Alice wrote it. Well, yeah of course right. So how about the billions of books inside this library isn''t too much? How did the Library get this all books in the first place? Hmm, I want to ask that angel. Cause she''s the only one who holds the answer after. But, I think it''s useless to talk to her. According to Shina, that angel would not talk about the library at all. How frustrating, That angel even have androphobia so asking her myself is literally impossible. After flipping all the pages, I closed the book. I close my eyes, undesrtanding all the words I absorb from the book. This would also help me toughen my mentality. After processing all the knowledge in my mind. I released a sigh. That was really a mind taxing, but it is necessarry if I want to become strong. I opened my eyes, I place the book at the low table in front. Shina leaned on my arm. still sleeping, I smiled wryly. Foolish girl, you just said you will help me. I chuckled lightly, You are sleeping instead. I brush her bangs and planted my lips on her forehead. But my action awokened her. Her eyelashes flutters as she open her eyes slowly. "Uncle...."Shina mumbled. "What is it baby?"I asked softly. "Are you done reading? Haaaaa"She asked groggily as she yawned. "Yeah."I nodded. "Mmn amazing...."She said. "Thank you baby, are you still sleepy?"I smiled then asked her. Shina nodded her head."Mmn" "You should lie down on the sofa and get some rest.''I said. "Where are you going uncle?"Shina rubbed her eyes. "I''m just going to take another book. Can you help me where they are?"I patted her head. "Okay."She took out the ball in her pocket as she activated it again. I tell her the books as she tells me where they are located. I memorize all the locations. "Thank you baby."I kiss her cheek. Shina smiled. I stood up and prepare to go searchthe books but Shina gra my hand. "What''s wrong?"I confusedly ask. "Kiss."She close her eyes as she pursed her lips. I smiled wryly at her action. I leaned down and gave her a peck. "More kisses."She said while pouting. I giggled and gave her what she wants. I kiss her again and this time it was not a pek but a deep french kiss. She agressively sucked my tongue. What a naughty girl. I reprocrated her kiss as I suck her tongue too. We indulge ourselves for a while. ... Not faraway from the duo. A certain somebody watch them with a gobsmacked face while her mouth opened wide. She could not believe what she just saw. She felt she is seeing an illusion so she rubbed her eyes with her eyes in attempt to dispel the illussion. But it did not disappear. She was carrying a tray with cup and a white porcelian pot. She hesitated earlier but she still decided to deliver a tea to them but she did not expect to see something made her mind blown. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 53 Alice Vivlio Alice snapped out from her daze. Her face was blusing red from the praise the man said to her. Remembering the words he said earlier, made her heart beat uncontrollably beat faster. She place her hand on top of her chest. While her face heated as smoke rising on top of her head. She furiously shake her head and slapped her face with both of her hands causing a hard smacking sound. "W-What am I thinking...Men are vile creature. I should not be happy or grateful hearing their praise. I-It could be trap! He might praise me intentionally in attempt to get close to me a-a-and after that he might do something really really bad to my body if he get closer to m-me!...."She muttered as she it her lips while thinking random thoughts. Although, she is not wrong about getting closer to her. Shido just want to be friends with her first, He won''t eat anyone because they are beauties. He will ask permission for that woman if she wanted to do it or not. Well there is a case where Shido could not hold back when it comes to his blood-related family. So it only applies on total stranger with no close relationship whatsover. Alice Vivlio''s body is super hot, she could become the world''s number one beauty. I mean, If not for Shido''s obsession of Forbidden love for his Family, He would literally head over heels seeing this beauty. Alice have long curvy golden shining her, adding her blue ocean like eyes. She have a very pretty face that cannot be described by just words. Her figure is flawless, She have a smooth pale milky skin that a human could never have. If someone could describe her image, they would literally say ''A goddess has descended'' Adding her beautiful feathery wings on her back. Shido thought of her as an Angel but there are more of it. that she could not tell anyone ever. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. It''s her secrets she kept for many years, she meet many people in her eternal life. Some people are good and some are bad that would use the Tower for their own convenience. Fortunately as the Librarian or she called herself as, she could choose what owner she wanted. As for her Androphobia, it''s because of all the meet are the same. They would only lust for her body, She even meet crazy ones that it''s really scary that made her traumatized. But all the attempts of those men was futile because she is strong. Yup, so powerful that no one could harm her. But no one have ever known who she really was. Alice continue reading her book as she sat on her chair, she rasied her finger and a golden magic circle appeared. A drawer opened up and a cup floated up, going towards the tea pot. The tea pot poured tea inside the cup. After being filled the cup floated to Alice. Alice gracefully and silently grab the cup full of tea. She take sip, the fragant scent of the tea made her refreshed as the weird thoughts inside her mind completely faded. This tea is very rare, She like this tea a lot. This is the tea tha could make her mind clear and serene. The tea came from a tree called "The moonlight tree". The tree is so very rare that it''s hard to find for normal humans. It''s leaves would only bloom in full moon and there are only few leaves would grow. So overall the tree is very rare, only those who have magic can find them. Because ''The Moonlight Tree'' have magical properties. It would help the magican greatly. Alice open her eyes as she stare at the cup of tea. She remembered that Shina also love this tea that she would share it with her. Shina and her is close as best friend. Although, their age is widely different. Shina did not treat her as an adult, that vexed her a lot. But in the end the two became close. She forgot to give Shina a tea. But another image popped in her mind. It was the Uncle of Shina. She hesitated, Because she just said earlier to not get close to her. Her face blushed red from shame. She hesiated for a moment as the clock tick faster. She stood up and prepared the tea pot. She could not just forget her friend because of something trivial. She could just tell them it''s for Shina. Shina and her love this tea very much, The both of them would talk about how delicious the tea is. They would compare the tea with the other tea''s around the world. Shina would visit her every month but for Alice, A month is nothing but a blink of an eye. But she understood how Shina treated their Friendship seriously. Shina woul always talk about her love to Alice, Alice also curiously listen to her. When she tried asking who Shina love is, She did not got the answer. Shina kept as a secret. Alice did not force shina to tell her because everyone have secrets that they can''t tell to anyone. Especially her secrets, Alice kept it a secret to Shina. Even thought the both of hide a secret from each other, Their friendship did not break. Alice prepared the tea as she walked towards the stairs leading to the second floor where Shina and Shido are. She hummed as she carried the tray with cup and a teapot. Alice arrived at the second floor, She then walk towards the section where Shina and Shido located. She keep humming silently and stopped humming whe she was close. Alice tried turning around the corner where Shido and Alice was seating. But before she turn, she reflexively hide herself behind the shelf, She lean her bkack on the shelf as she saw the image in her mind. She thought she was hallucinating. "There is no way that is true right?..."Alice comforted herself inside her mind. Her heart is beating faster. Alice peek as she saw something unbelievable. Her mind is in turmoil. What she is seeing made her mind numbed from thinking further. She covered her mouth with her hand as she silently watch the duo''s action. Alice whispered ''Shina-san, is that the person you love? Your Uncle.'' Alice saw it all. She watch as she saw her friend aggressively kiss Shido, shina''s blood related uncle. Alice continued to watch as tea in her hand slowly tuen cold. Her face heated up as she thought ''Is that a kiss? but why is it so complex, I thought a kiss is simple as planting one''s lip to the other. But, why is the two of them is using their tongues as their saliva drips, it''s quite messy. don''t they know how to kiss..'' Look a vrigin is giving a couple a suggestion how to kiss properly. Alice fowned because she sense something weird is happening to her body. She felt her heart in distraught and her face heated up. She didn''t know what is happeing to her, So she cast a healing magic to her body. But sometime later it appeared again. This time her navel aches. So she cast another healing magic. It disappeared again. But another ache appeared in her navel. She keep healing it until she realized something is happening in her body. ''What is happening to me, I did not experience this before. What is happening to me.''She panicked, because her powerful healing magic could not heal the acheness in her navel. But she was wrong, Healing magic can cure pain but it can''t cure lust. Yeah, This is the first time her lust appeared thoughout her eternal life. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 54 Search for love I notice another person peeping towards Shina and I making out each other. This person is the second person that is watching both Shina and Me. Is it possible that Shina and Me is fated to be watched by others? That''s fucked up, It''s okay if it''s just women but spare me from men okay. Else I would not hesitate to kill that guy. Anway, that Angel is perving the both us. I already notice her earlier but I didn''t call out. I wanted to see what she wanted to do. But time passes, The angel only look us with serious face. Is she angry? We should stop now or else we would be kicked out. I still want to read books. I broke the kiss as Shina look at me with intoxicated look. I kissed her forehead and sweetly whispered. "Sleep well okay baby." Shina reluctanly nodded as she replied."Come back soon okay." I nodded as I brush the side of her ear. As I give her one last kiss on her cheek. I stood up and walk towards the stairs leading to the upperfloor, I did not take the path where the angel is hiding. I took another path. Shina laid on the sofa as she close her eyes silently as a sweet smile appeared on her face. Shina felt her heart is relieved and fluttered with pleasant emotions. Shina could not believe herself that her forbidden love towards the person she could not have in the past is fulfilled now. She felt incredible. *Flashback* Her mother discovered her forbidden love for her uncle that she desperately hid from anyone. She expected her mother to scold her and would prevent her from visiting her uncle to the hospital. She was scared, She got scared because she did not want to leave her uncle for a long time. She wanted to be at his side everyday, the weekly visit she could have is hardly enough to comfort her heart. Her mother learning her secret is the least she wanted to happen. She thought she would be away from her uncle for many days or even a month or maybe a year. Worse cannot him again. But, her expectation did not happen, because she learned something incredible and made her shock. Her mother confessed to her, Her mother had a secret relationship with uncle. Her mother told Shina how her uncle and her mother had a relationship from the start. She listened curiously, She also felt very envious when she heard the story. Shina also asked why her mother cheated her father, but the answer made Shina angry to her father. Her father blatantly cheated on her mother from the start. Her mother did not say anything, She even knew the elders wanted her father to be banish from the family. Hearing that made her stunned. But she became annoyed to her mother, because instead of agreeing with the elders her mother plead to spare her father. She asked why her mother spared that shitty asshole. She even learned that her father brought another woman in her mother''s household. Shina was so angered, She even forget how she cried back then when her father died. Learning how her father was an ass made her change, She did not visit the grave for many years, She was a bit childish back then. When she entered middle school she learned how blood is thicker than water. Although reluctant, Shina would pay a visit to her asshole father''s grave. As for the woman her father brought, that woman thought she could have a property from her father but that woman did not get a single penny. Because, Her mother owns everything, her father was only lazy ass who only wants to lay around. Shina couldn''t forget how that woman face turn twisted. Her mother told her everything. Her mother also cheated her husband as act for revenge. But, she didn''t thought that cheating thing became a serious love. Her mother was already stolen from her uncle, from both heart and body. Shina was already envious learning that. Her mother did not get angry to her from loving her uncle instead cheered for her. Shina asked why she is not angry? That''s because, her mother thought it would be selfish of her to make shido her''s. Her mother also said something shock her, Her uncle doesn''t only have a relationship with her mother but also with others. Shina asked why is she still with her uncle even knowing he already have so many relationship. Her mother''s answer silence her. ''I know I''m being naive and hypocrite, My heart was already stolen from your uncle....I can''t stop my heart deom loving him despite knowing he had another women.''That is what her mother said. Shina was silent at that time. She would still visit her uncle weekly in the hospital, but she heart was still in turmoil back then. She did not know what is her feelings for uncle anymore. Did she still love him or is it her love fades upon hearing her uncle did not only belong to one woman but many. She kept thinking about it. One day, She realized how fickle her love for her uncle. She thought her love was just a spur for a moment. She realise her love for her uncle is weak and not a real love but just an admiration. She cursed herself, she scolded herself inside her mind. ''Is my love is that weak that it can be destroyed any moment! Then I''m just being weak, I don''t deserve to be love if my love is so weak and fickle!'' She asked someone from older generations what''s love is. She heard many answers and there are many different love and some are the same. She learned that a real love cannot be decribed by words but through the heart. One wouldn''t know when their soul mate would appear, One could not know when love appears. Some would take long to realise and some would appear out of nowhere. One would not know how to find love, Love is a very mysterious emotions for all living creatures. Shina keep thnking what her love really is. She kept thinking all over again and again. She could not find the answer. She felt empty. Although, She could not find the answer for her love. Every week she would visit her uncle, Yes... Shina visits her uncle every week, no absence. Until her mother told her the answer she was looking for. "Shina, What''s wrong?"Sona asked curiously. Her daughter''s behaviour changed lately after she told her love for shido. "Nothing."Shina answered low-spiritedly. "No it is not nothing, You are hiding something. Tell me okay."Sona said. "I-I just...."She shook her head."No forget it''" "No, shina my dear, tell mother about it."Sona felt shina is hiding something from her. So she said firmly. Shina hesitated."M-Mother, I don''t know what I''m feeling." "About what?" Sona asked worredly. "I-It''s about my heart."Shina looked down. "Are you sick! You have illness!"Sona grab her daughter''s shoulder as she worriedly look at her. Her eyes is tears up. Shina thinks her mother misundertood her. "No I''m not sick. I-I mean my love. I don''t know what is it anymore."Shina stopped her mother. Upon hearing her daughter is okay she patted her chest. But upon hearing the latter part, Sona felt bit conclicted. She knew her daughter love her brother who is also her lover. "What happened?"Sona seriousy asked. "You know mother, I felt like my love for uncle is false. When I heard his heart not only belongs to one woman but many, I felt my love is fading. I didn''t know anymore what I am feeling."Shina confessed. Sona who heard sighed. She smiled wryly, This clueless daughters of her tends to overthink. "Shina closed your eyes for me."Sona said. Shina didn''t know what her mother is trying to do but she followed her. Closing her eyes, She saw darkness. "Imagine yourself seeing a delicious looking raspberry cake in front of you."Sona said. Shina imagined the cake, It''s her favorite cake. She really loves the cake even dying to get the limited special raspberry cake. She smiled imganing it. "The raspberry cake is limited, and only one is remaining. It''s your turn next. What are you feeling?"Sona calmly asked. "Excited and cannot wait to get it!"Shina replied with an excited voice. Sona smiled but then it became serious."But, You got a phone call. Will you answer it?" "Eh?...I won''t!"Shina said. The limited special raspberry is just in front of her why would she pick up the call and miss the last one. "It''s an emergeny call. Would you pick it up?"Sona said. "Hmm, I will reluctantly answer it."Shina honestly replied. She imagined herself answering the call as she waited the caller to talk. But the words her mother said shocked her, Her heart stopped beating for a moment. Her excitement for the rasberry cake disappeared. She felt pain in her heart. "Then the caller said ''Shina your uncle passed away''"Sona''s cold voice resouded to Shina''s ears. The words felt like a bomb exploded, She could not answer anything. Because she was imagining all of it happening inside her mind, for her it feels like real. The pain in her heart is so aggravating. She clenched her teeth as tears flows out from her eyes. Her emotion exploded, She panicked inside her mind. The words was just too real. She hug her body as it was shaking. Sona hugged her daughter. "Shina open your eyes." Shina open her eyes as her mother said, She hugged her mother tightly as she cried in her chest. She cried and cried, She knew it was not real but it was just too much for her to bear. Sona patted her daughters back as she comforted her. As she whispered."Shina, it hurts right?" Shina nodded after a while of crying, she calmed down a little but her heart still feel the pain. "Then do you want to find the answer for your love?"Sona asked softly. Shina shake her head, did not reply her mother buth only hug her silently and tightly. Sona smiled sweetly but sighed inside as she thought ''shido-kun, you are really loved huh.'' Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 55 Suspicious black book Third floor, tower of magic books. I was browsing around the area where the meditation books are located. This tower is really wide, it also has so many floor. Where did all this books came from? Are the previous owners of the tower wrote books? It could be. I mean the books would not magically appear on their own ain''t it? Anyway, I already know this tower is a mystery itself. No one knows where it came from and who created it. I pick all the books that I think would suit my training, After browsing from the meditation book section, I move to another floor. It''s the 12th floor, That high. Ugh, is there some kind of elevator or something? While I was thinking such thing. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. A coincidence appeared, A cleaning android is standing on a floating slab that was moving upwards. Without hesitation I jump. Stepping on the round slab I couldn''t feel any different from walking on the ground. It did not even shake. amazing, It''s a magic levitation. Arriving at the floor where the books I''m looking for, I jumped down. I just realized, There are no windows in this tower. I mean up there, at the top of tower. I could see a sunlight but yet there are no windows. Shaking my head, Let''s find out that later. There are many oppurtunity I could get in here, I should use that oppurtunity and not waste it. let''s not waste on something we could not get an answer. Walking towards the shelves where the books I''m looking for while carrying two books about meditation in my hand. The two books are called, the first one is "Clear mind, Calm soul meditaion" The other is "Tough mind, Strong soul meditation." The two books had the same writer. The first can help me focus and calm my raging soul while the other is for resistance against mental attacks. The book I''m looking for in this floor is about magic spells. I really don''t have any powerful spells but just basic ones. I want to learn powerful spells too. I keep humming while walking until I arrive. Browsing around, I found good spells I''m looking for. As for why I did not search for very powerful spells it''s because I have a feeling I can''t use powerful spells yet without learning the intermediate spells. After all there is no shortcut to success. I found a really interesting spell, it''s called ''parallel mind'' I took the book cause it pick my curiousity. I read what is inside and thought what an amazing spell, No it''s not just a spell but a mental training. This will greatly help me. With this book I could think fast and think more. As the book can enable another second thought. Meaning I could think twice at the same time. But, It will cause headache if use too much or if one doesn''t have strong mental resistance or mental energy. Fortunately for me I could just refill my mental energy anytime I want. Sleeping can refill energy, I did not use my energy to replenish my mental energy cause I love sleeping. Combine with the two meditation books, this will be so easy. I chuckled. The second book that I pick was a disguise spell. ''Morphing spell'' It''s not the mastered one but the intermediate. It can only change the skin''s shape. Unlike the mastered one that can make the person into complete different person from height, weight and etc. The mastery can also change gender. Although it can change gender, it''s just an illussion it''s a fake and cannot function. I mean for example; I learned the mastery of morphing and decide the change my gender. My dick would change into a vagina but the shortcoming is that it''s just an illusion that would trick the mind. In reality my dick did not really turn into a vagina. Also I don''t want to lose my dick, or else I cannot fuck my women. If a person really want to have the ability to become anything, then that person needs to learn the ancient spell ''metamorphosis''. With that spell anyone could become anything from human to animals to things or even dust. But learning the spell would take many centuries to learn, according to the intermediate book of morphing. Why did I even pick this book? Because this book will help me too. How? The world is full of women, If I want to freely roam around the city I need to disguise my self as a woman or else, I would be raped on the road if I did not dsguise myself. Frustrated women are quite scary sometimes. While I was searching for another book. I only picked up non-elemental magic spells. I also need intermediate elemental magic spells, so I grab all elemental books that interest me. Some books have cool names such as ''Whirlwind storming the earth'' or ''Water dragon strike''s again''. There are also weird names. I laughed while reading them. While I was browsing books I notice something peculiar. Between the shelves there is a wide gap and there is a table place on the middle. On the table there is a book and it look very supicious, The book is covered in black and have black paper. It looks mysterious and could grab my attention anytime. But I''m not that stupid, Who would fall such trick. I read too many stories and this thing is very suspicious. But I ignore the book and resume searching for books. I pick books after books, when there is nothing that could grab my interest. I go to other side of the shelf, but what greeted me made my face twitch. I peek to the side where I came from. I saw the table on the middle disappeared. I turned towards the table that appeared on middle of the side where I am. No matter how you look at it, this thing is very suspicious. It''s intentionally luring me. I shook my head and ignore it. That might be cursed or something, I don''t want another problem in me. It will be very hard and would cause me headache. I continued picking up magic spell books. At some point I already pick up so many books. I need some hands. While thiking such thing, I android robot suddenl appeared on my side, scaring the shit out of me. For fuck sake, Don''t appear out of nowhere. "Sir, do you need some help. I could carry the books for you."A robotic voice came out from it''s speaker. This android is not a human-like but just a normal robot. "Yeah, Here take this."I dump all the books I was carrying. There is no need to be angry wit this program thingy. even if you lash out it some words it would not uderstand. Except for the latest adroids my famiy told me. The robot and the black book keep following my from aisle to aisle. I continued ignoring the book. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 56 Space Where am I? Ugh, Where the hell is this!? How the fuck did I end up in this starry void suddenly. I can''t even find any exit. I''m sorrounded by asteroids or something i don''t know. My body is floating around, I don''t even know where am I heading to cause I can''t control my body. What annoyed me the most is I can''t feel my energy. I could not even use my powers in this space. I''ve been floating around for my hours. The android robot is with me, still have the books on it''s tray. I already read all the books I picked up. Is this karma? Is it because I hypnotized my niece. But I can''t help it, It''s the only light punishment I could think of. Also, I did not expect it to work. Argh, Come on, is there anyone in here. No one, not a single soul. This is really stupid. I think there is no concept of time in here, Because I don''t even feel exhausted or hunger. I remembered earlier, the cause of my predicament....yeah, it''s because of that ''thing''. ... Earlier, While I was busy finding books that piqued my interest I did not notice something strange happenig on the black book on top of the table. The android robot keep following me but it''s blue light eyes keep flickering. But I did not notice it either. I continue my endeavor oblivious what is happening around me. There are so many amazing magic book spells I picked and there are some stupid ones. I wonder If I can study all the book outside, I mean If it''s okay to borrow the books. let''s try talking to Alice later. Speaking of Alice I wonder what she was doing right now. That angel is naughty....Ahem, I can''t speak badly to angels right? or else I will suffer divine retribution. ------- 2nd floor, "Achoo!"Alice sneezed. She rub her nose with her hand. "Alice are you okay?"Shina worriedly asked. "Yeah, Am I sick or something? No, that shouldn''t be...."Alice said, As she said. Her body could not get sick. She''s not a human and her body is immune to an illness, she was puzzled why she sneezed. "Hmm, I think someone is talking about you?"Shina said with a smile. "Eh, Who?"Alice asked shina with wondered look. Alice thought everyone she got acquainted with, but couldn''t find anyone ould talk about her behird her back. Shina smiled mysteriously. ------ Unaware of what is happening in the 2nd floor. I just resumed what am I doing. Although, honestly picking books are a bit boring, but all of this is necessary for my growth. I can''t help it, being lazy is my forte but I feel like I shouldn''t be lazy at this moment or I might regret it. I have so many doubts of my heart desire and this situations. Why did I even reincarnated in this body in the first place? There are so many bodies I could possess yet I was sent to this body. There must be a reason for this. I have speculated so many scenarios I could think of. The first is, God erased my memories about interacting with him. Second, Someone''s scheme, They extracted my soul on my body and put it in shido''s body. Third, The most frightening one. I became a puppet of some powerful organization. And etc. All of this are just my speculation, no concrete proof. Chikushodo family, have so many secrets the world did not know about. There must someone that is interested on their secrets hence I was sent here. God, I really became paranoid of this situation. If only you could tell me what is really happening. I release a big sigh on my mind. I stopped picking books and was thinking such thoughts. I sighed, What am I doing. Let''s ignore all of it and do whatever I want. To tell the truth, I hate being used or manipulated. I rather kill myself if I found was being used. But, I would not die a pointless death, I will pull all the people who are using me to hell. Using me, manipulating me, betraying me and hurting my love ones is something I could not tolerate. Anyone will pay if something all those I mention above happened, even if you are god or devil itself. A terrifying glints in my eyes. A powerful resolution in my heart. My heart desire quivered seeing such poweful resolve coming from me. The heart desire trembled because it recieved my intent. ''If you are using me, I will reap my heart out of my body, I don''t care if I die! Think of what you are doing because if something happened I couldn''t tolerate and you are the cause! I''m not a forgiving person when it comes to hurting my love ones'' Behind me, the black book suddenly lit up and a large magic circle expanded below my feet. I suddenly snapped out in my profound state as I tried to run aay from this magic circle. Did the black book got annoyed because I''m ignoring for a while now. Hey, it''s not my fault for being suspicious. If only you didn''t follow me around where ever I go, I might come back where you are because I might think you are a bit mysterious. I like mysterious stuff, but if you keep following me around is not mystery anymore but suspicious and scary. I wanted to run but, the android robot suddenly pushed me towards the book. It suddenly caught me off guard, what the fuck! I look at the robot and notice it''s light became red. Shit! it was controlled? But, I''m not helpless I tried using my power but something dreadful happened. I could not release my energy from my body. Wait! is that magic circle''s doing. It can negate my power? How did it know I have power in the first place. Damn, there is no time thinking about that. My hand already touched the black book. I sighed, Fuck! Suddenly my view distorted, I instinctively closed my eyes. It was hurting my eyes and head. When I open my eyes. I realized I''m floating in space, I used my hand to cover my mouth. But, then suddenly I could breathe normally. "Where the hell am I?"I said, looking around. I tried moving my body but It was super difficult to do so. Could not even use my power. .... That''s what happened, I spent my time reading books in this space. The android robot came with me with the books so I used the oppurtunity to read the books. I don''t feel hunger. Thanks to that, When I''m meditating I could concentrate all my might. The meditation worked, I''m really happy. So I just spent my time in this space reading books or meditating. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 57 Trapped How many days had passed by? No, is it weeks, months or years. I don''t know, I lost count of it. It''s so boring I want to get out. I''m so lonely, I want to see my family again. God, I''m really gonna die of boredom. There is no one in this space except for the robot and stars. I cannot even control my body, I don''t now where I''m heading to. I''m floating across the space for how long who knows. without my power, I really feel helpless in this situation. Damn, I just realise I''m weak without my power. It''s really funny when I said I wanted to conquer Earth. Hypothetically, If I don''t have powers to begin with does the thought of conquering the world would passed through to my mind? The answer is definitely ''no''. Even I have memories from other person''s life from 10 years ago. That life is just above average. Having good intelligence, Good physique and cunning personality. That''s all there is to it. I''m not genius that can invent anything, I''m not strong enough to smash a country. I''m not a genius business man that can make money from scratch. I was just an a highschool nearing gradutation in my past life. Overall, I''m pretty much useless in magic world. I''m just relying on my power, I did not even where this ''power'' came from. I depend on it so much and thought with ''powe'' I could conquer the world. But, I just became a fool that was blinded by power I did not obtain on my own. Why can I say that? It''s because looking at the past bothe shido and mine. We did not encounter something like ''was given a power''. So I can say this power is not mine. Now that I can''t use the power. I''m back to the ordinary me. When reading the magic spells, I notice that I can''t feel ''mana'' at all. I meditate everday, I don''t what''s concept of everyday in this space though so I think it''s Meditating everytime I want to meditate. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Time passed fast but, I could''nt even feel the ''mana''. Is it really, that I don''t have talent in magic... Now, I feel envious of my family that have ''orb of magic''. I already said many times it''s okay from not having ''orb of magic'' but, I''m just too conceited of my reliance on the ''power''. I''m so funny... Learing magic as a normal human is really difficult. Thankfully, This space provides me time. It''s been years I think? I have been trapped in this space. I did no get hungry and even aged. What an amazing thing is, this space or should I say the book that sucked me. I have already understood the books I picked up and can already imagine it all in my mind. I even mastered the trick and complex magical cricles. but the only problem is I cannot put all those in practice because of my lack understanding of ''mana''. From what I know ''mana'' is a form of energy that is important aspect of using magic spells. The more mana a person have the more spells they could chant. but having only large mana is not really a good thing for a person''s body if they don''t sufficient storage to store the mana. This part is something I really don''t understand, I know mana needs a storage but where can I find this storage if I don''t have one. I tried making one but I don'' have a single clue where to start. Because, I don''t have a book that will help me creating a mana storage. God, I hate this. It''s annoying. I tried making a barrel inside my mind but It won''t work. Without enough guide it''s vexing. WillI be trapped in here for enternity? That''s would really sucks. I have already strengthen my mind so that''s why I''m not really depressed being alone for how many years I''ve been trapped in this tupid space. If I really can get out in here, I would burn that black book. I miss the body of my nieces and my sisters. Also my aunts milfy lusty bodies. God, stop thinking about that, I don''t have something to realease my lust right now. Jerking off in tis space with a robot that might record my shameless display anytime. I also miss my mama and her food. Speaking of mama, her blowjob that she gave me felt really good. I wish I could get out in here, I want to see my adorable mama again. having a mother with a loli body is really tempting me to do something I shouldn''t, because of the stupid heart desire. Why is does my heart desire is telling me not to lay my hand on my mother? I want to know, Damnit. If only it could speak words, I would have already interviewed my heart desire if it could talk. Let''s stop thinking things I''ve already thought many weeks ago. Repeating remembering my family is necessary for me to not forget them. I don''t care small things would disappear in my mind. As long I could not forget my family and love ones.... Forgot?... Memories?....I slapped my face. Shit, The answer is there all along. How could I not think of it. I''m such an idiot. memory storage, Is something part of the curse of my family. Using magic will consume some of their memories. But with magic ball as catalyst, that will prevent from losing some memories. How stupid of me to forget about that. There must be a reason why memories would be consumed by using magic. Let''s try making a storage inside the brain. I fell into meditative state. Time passed by. I concentrated my focus and will inside my barin but Making storage inside the brain seems possible but after completing the storage it would break for some time. I cough up blood. argh! It hurts! Fuck! Fuck! This is so painful, I think my brain will explode. I stopped and chanted the mantra to calm of my mind. It was failure but, the good news is it is possible to make storage in the brain. but I would need to search for location where I should put the storage. Also the problem is the storage itself. It easily broke apart. I need a tough storage. Althought it''s painful, I''m making progress. I don''t care when I could get out in here. As long I could make myself and my family proud. Since I did not rely on my power, it''s okay for my family to know I can do magic now. I would also be happy If could learn magic by myself and obtain with my own hardwork. I know have ''power'' and it''s powerful. But, I don''t want to realy on that too much, because I don''t when it would disappear or it might become too powerful that I could not handle it anymore. Worse case scenario it would take control of my body, I still don''t know where the power came from so learning magic can help me reduce burden if my power goes berserk. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 58 4Dimension Another year has passed by in the space. I''m still creating storage for mana inside my brain. I''ve already tried all locations in my brain and the long lasting one is near the brows, the glabella. I tried making a solid storage and it lasted for weeks but then it got destroyed. "Hmm, Is it because of the shape of the storage?"I''m having hard time making a storage for mana. I think the glabella is the one where the storage should be but the cause of my predicament is the structure of storage. I made various type of storage such as glass, bottle, Cup, container, bucket, pot, barrel and other storage things but it didn''t work. I even imitated the crystal ball that used as catalyst for magic but still it did not work. Although I tried I could possible created, There is last one I did not try, that is the space itself. My understanding of space is very limited so I''m having a hard time making theory about space in my mind but It was not success. I didn''t give up, I''m meditated without rest. Well, meditating is a part of resting, also I won''t need rest in this space in the first place cause I would not get tired at all. I am widely awake 24/7. I read the books about space-time magic spells all over again and again to fully understand what ''space'' really is. What is space? I tried using the theories the scientist made but it was insufficient. Because the space scientist''s hypothesize is about three-dimensional. But magic is above the three-dimensional so the theory is incomplete. I remembered the theory for four-dimension but I think it was wrong. because nobody can explain what fourt-dimension really is. Because us humans are part of the three-dimensional objects. So learning about four-dimension is close to nil from learning it. Also we can only see three-dimensional object. That is why, as a three-dimensional creature will have very hard time learning magic. I now understand that ''orb of magic'' is a four-dimension object. That is why it can help a three-dimension human to learn magic and slowly make the human into a four-dimesional creature. I slowly understand what magic really is, It''s really amazing ain''t it. Although, its difficult to learn magic without the help of ''orb of magic'', nevertheless, I would give up. I will learn magic and search for the exit in this hell of a space. The space also helped me a lot despite it trapped me here. Space can also control time, well yeah. it''s called space-time magic so it can control time too. How long have I been trapped in this space? 3 or 4 years, I don''t know. I sighed, I made a resolve to get out in here. This is really sad, Iv''e only been awake for 2 days in real world, now I''m already trapped in this space for 3 years or so. I''m lonely as fuck. I miss my family so much, I''m afraid I would forget them so I constantly remind myself to think about them from time to time. Their image started to fade in my mind. Tears slowly slide down on my cheek. I took a deep breathe, Being sad right now would not help me, it would only make the situtation worse. Sadness would break my confidene and would destroy my resolution. I need to learn magic fast or else I would really forget about them. I gritted my teeth as I started thinking and solving what is space in my mind. Days became weeks. Weeks became months. 10 months have passed in the space. I opened my eyes as I smiled widely. I clenched my hand into fist as I raised it up. "Yes! Finally! I made it."I shouted inside the space all my might. In my glabella a surging energy started to form as it travels through my veins down to my heart then all my body. Its the mana, I finally learn what mana is. Mana spread all corners inside my body. I feel warm and relaxed. I feel surge of strong power and It made me think I could do anything. My mind was clear as day as my heart beats faster as it pump mana through my veins. "Hahahahaha."I laughed out loud as tears flows down from my eyes. I''m so happy I could learn magic. "Black book! I finally learn magic, It''s time for my revenge!"Shouting my lungs out. I angrily said to the black book that sent me here. I expected no reply. "Wait for me, I will burn you to ashes."I said as I get back to meditation. Now that I have mana storage, I need to increase my mana. After my mana storage an ''orb of magic'' slowly formed inside my heart. I can''t wait, What''s my element. 3 months passed by as my mana increase drastically, The mana in this space is very abundant. Right now it''s finally time for me to get out in this space. How to get out in this space you say? It''s simple, I already learned the magic spell for getting me out here, its the best for me to say I created one. I did not waste my time in this without learning how to get out in here. With the space-time spell book I got and I studied what space what really is combining the two, I could finally understand what is space. That is why breaking this shitty place is easy as squashing a mallows. I close my eyes as I focus making a magic circle, The spell I self-created is called ''space-breaking spell''. although, this is my first time using it. I''m confident it will work. By the way, My element is space and fire. Yes two elements. just like my niece, Shina who I dearly misses. Since I have two elements I bet it is hard to level up too. Then that means, Shina and Me will help each other out. Also, she won''t become lonely, Having two elements is really hard according to her, She felt bad to the family for using large amount of resources just for her magic to progress. Now that I also have two elements, the two of us will need large amount of resources. I chuckled. I''m so mean, Using the family''s resources came into my mind thought but I won''t use their resources because I know my family also need resources. Let''s talk about it later, right now my top priority is to get out in this shitty place. A magic circle appeared below me as it expand toward the horizon. It''s spin slowly. The magic circle brightly glowed it revolved around the space. I could feel the space starting to tremble. I feel nausea and felt throwing up. But, I hold it up. My mind is only thinking of smashing this shitty space. The trembling intensifies. Then after sometime I heard a crackling noise. I look up as I see the space cracked like a glass. The crack became bigger and bigger as the space around me have cracks. I smile lightly as I poured large amount of mana to the magic circle. The glowing brightens that can even make the blind see the light. Then suddenly. The crack shattered into pieces. Slowly, my consciousness starting to black out. ------------------------------------- Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 59 White tower The space shattered but I encounter another problem. I''m still not back at real world, instead I am standing on a platform with huge magic circle carved below my feet. What I am staring is something unbelievable. I''m still in space but I''m not floating around like I used to. I could walk properly. My eyes is set on the thing before me. "A castle....in space?" I muttered. It''s a medieval western castle. It''s a large one at that, The peculiar thing about this castle is that there is a tall white tower. Also I don''t see anyone beside me, I feel like there is something inside that castle but I was wondering why there is no soldiers guarding the castle. Isn''t that a common sense? I think they aren''t here anymore, it means this castle is abandoned. The problem is, There is something is telling me to go inside the castle. It''s really suspicious but I want to get out in here soon. The only answer I could get is to get inside. My power still won''t work, also my inner demon and heart desire also disappeared. Why is it? "Okay, let''s get inside....worse case, I''ll just run....but the problem is where to run?"I look behind and saw endless space. I heavily sighed as my brows creased. I took a deep breathe. gritting my teeth as I sharpen my senses. Preparing myself incase there is an ambush. I don''t want be trapped again. I walk forward as I aprroached the strange looking iron gate. The gate have strange carvings on it. As for what it is I don''t understand, I only see dragons and people attacking each other. I wonder what''s this place is, So enigmatic. I used both of my hands in attempt to push the gate. I still didn''t use my strength yet the gate open on its own. Ugh, someone is watching me. It''s intent is so obvious and not hiding it at all. I gritted my teeth as I step forward. Walking on the stone floor, my footsteps echoed around the area. The only thing could be heard is my footsteps, because I''m wearing a wooden slipper called Geta. Its wooden noise reverberated. I wanted to throw this slippers away cause it''s noisy. But, I dare not to, because my Mama gave me this slippers. How could I throw it away. I move close to the castle door. It''s a big wooden double door. Before I could stretch my hand to open the door. It open on its own again. Damn, I think someone is making fun of me. Is it the black book? Does it want revenge? I promised I will burn it into ashes. Just wait you asshole, If I see you I will tear you into pieces as I burn you crisp. I clenched my fist, Ignoring the open door. I look at the large dark hallway inside. I step forward, then surprisingly a blue fire lit on either side of the wall lighting the dark area, it made my heart skip a beat. Becoming more wary of this place. I continued to walk through the hallways, the blue fire ignited as I walk. Then I arrive at T junction, There is a blue fire ignited on the left so I walk left. The right was yellow fire so I think it''s not the path I should take. I followed the blue fire as I walked through the complex hallways. God, This is like my family''s palace, so many paths. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. After 10 minutes of walking I finally arrive at my destination. it''s the highest floor of the castle. It''s the tallest white tower. I arrived in front of a door, it''s a luxurious white door. At the back is a balcony, I could see everything down there. The blue fire is flickering at both side of the door. I feel the blue fire has a conciousness somehow. I shook my head.''That''s impossible, It''s just my imagination.'' Standing in front of an elegant looking white door. It have flower pattern carved on it with golden outlines. Truly beautiful looking door. I doubt this is where the black book is, Because no matter how you look at it. This room is for a maiden there''s no way an asshole like the black book situated in this room. "Ahem!" I heard a cute coughing sound. "Who!?"I was alerted in an instant as I prepare a spell on my hand. "Here."The blue flame flickered as it uttered voice. "You can talk?"I asked, Still preparing my stance, not letting my guard down a little bit. "Yes...forget about that, mister are you not going inside?"The cute voice of the flame resounded like little girl in my head. Ugh, what am I doing. It''s a flame. As a lolicon, hearing a cute voice of a little girl is really deadly for me. I slapped my head. "Eh mister, are you okay?"The cute voice of the blue flame asked, bewildered to the man who slap himself suddenly. She was puzzled why he was slapping himself. "Yeah, it''s nothing."Hearing the concern voice of the blue flame, I struggled making a creepy grin. I continued."Anyway, is there someone someone inside?" "Yes, There is. If you want to know who is it. You should see it yourself."The blue fire said. It seems it didn''t want to answer my question, so I could only find it on my own if I want to know who is trapping me inside. I don''t care if you are girl, trapping me in space for many years is unforgivable. It also made me close to forgetting my love ones. Also my frustration is building up those past years without releasing them. I step before the door as I turned the knob of both doors. I opened it slowly as light covered my vision. I didn''t close my eyes instead opened it preparing to counter if there is a sudden ambush. The door opened widely as I look around the room. "Eh....?"I was dumbfounded seeing what''s inside. The room can be described as an Elegant bedroom with flowery aesthetic design. The gracefulness of the room can make a heart flutters. It''s so beauiful beyond compare, there is not a single stain can be found in this room. It''s like a room for a goddess. Even the highest class hotel would be ashamed. "So beautiful."I muttered unconciously as my gaze travel around the room, mesmerised by the gracefulness of the room. I wander my eyes around my room and finally my eyes landed on the soft fluffy chair, Someone is sitting on the chair. That someone also looked at my eyes as the two of us staring at each other. I got shocked seeing this person as my heart uncontrollably jump a beat. A maiden, Yes a pure maiden, not a girl nor a woman but a maiden. So pure that I''m afraid I would stain her. She was sitting on the chair looking at me with a very sweet smile. She is like a doll but with a life. She have beautiful long wavy silver hair as it glitters like stars in space. Her eyes have the same color as her hair, both pretty. Her eyes stared at me with curiosity but In my heart I was so afraid I would accidentally stain her if she get close to me. This is the first time I''m afraid of staining a female. What the hell is wrong with me? We continued our staring contest. She was wearing a thin frilly dress with a blue ribbon on the chest as her skirt flows like a clouds. she was wearing golden bracelets. I felt terrifying pressure looking at the golden bracelets. Time passed by, We only stared at each other for hours without saying a single word. Not a single word has been spoken. I tried talking but I don''t know where to start. Should I greet her or Should I get angry of her for trapping me? I don''t know, my mouth would not move... ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 60 Shiroe, Deja vu Inside in an elegant room. I was having a staring contest with the pure maiden for how long I can''t remember. Should I say I lost track of the time. I was just afraid if I speak first, I don''t know why I''m afraid to speak. It''s not like I''m nervous or scared. I don''t know what''s the reason why I''m afraid. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. The thought of revenge in my mind fades and was replaced by calm and peacefulness. My raging heart earlier was changed into a skipping beat. I wanted to speak but the pure maiden beat me to it. She appears to be the same age as Shina, my niece. But I felt like this pure maiden is knowledgeable and more mature than a teen. "Nice to meet you, Chikushdo Shido. Son of Chikushodo Shizue the Empress of Chikushodo family."She softly said as her eyes look at me with slight affection. "Y-You know me?"I got surprised, this pure maiden knew me, Who is she? "Yes, I know you very much."She smiled mysteriously as her eyes flashed. She seems thinking about the past. "I-Is that so... Then can you help me get out in here?"I said pleadingly. "Un, don''t worry my child. You can get out here in this place whenever you want...but there is a slight problem."She assured me, comforted by a maiden that looked like a teenager is kind of weird. The latter part of her sentence made me wondered. "Why? what is the problem."I asked. "Shido, my child did you do something to Kuroe?"She asked me softly. She is not really showing so much emotion but only elegance and affections to me. "Kuroe who?"Who the heck is Kuroe? I thought in my mind, searching for Kuroe in my memory. But I found no answers. When I asked, Her eyelashes trembled, a hint of sadness cover her eyes, She bit her lips. But when I look at her, her expression turn back to normal. She is looking at me with sweet smile, I also return a smile to her. "You forgot Kuroe?"She asked softly but her voice is slightly hoarse. "Eh, I don''t know who Kuroe is... To tell the truth, I lost my memories you see. I can''t find any memories about a woman name, Kuroe...."I honestly replied. Lying to her seems impossible because I have a feeling she could see through my lies easily. "I see..."She averted her gaze from mine as she look outside the window. I wanted to continue to conversation but looking at her, I thought it would be rude to interrupt her. So I waited. Standing on a red carpet, Staring at the beautiful fairy before me. What a lovely sight, No one could ever avert their eyes from watching this. I don''t know who she is, What she is to me. Maybe she is part of missing memories of Shido, but there is something peculiar happening in my heart. No, my emotion, I feelcloseness with this girl before me but I can''t seem to find the answer I''m looking for. The mysteriousness of my family is already making me surprised but the mystery life of Shido is making me a bit jealous even though Shido is me. My past life perspective is envious of Shido getting acquainted with a very breathtaking beautiful maiden She turn her attention to me again as she speak the language of gods. "Shido, my child...I''d like to introduce myself to you. I am the keeper of White light and I am called, Shiroe no Hikari."She gracefully stands up as she slowly walk towards me, She then elegantly bow towards me. I was so nervous that my heart was beating faster than a bullet train on trail. The closer she gets the more I get restless, It''s not that I''m scared or annoyed but even though it''s shameful to say this, She is just too heaven defying beautiful, No words could describe her beauty. I am afraid I would lose control of myself and would do something I would regret. I gulp my saliva down to my throat as it slide down to my stomach making it ache. "N-Nice to meet you, I''m Shido."I bow my head 90 degrees. I stuttered, My face blushed from shame. I thought ''what is happening to me...me of all? This isn''t like me at all...But this woman is great, breaking my cool self'' "Hahaha....Shido, my child don''t be nervous."The maiden giggled watching my foolish appearance. Anyway, She keep me addressing as a young boy, even though, the two of us look like the same in age. But, I won''t be naive to think her and me are the same, cause in the beginning I could sense her magic power. She was stronger than my Mama. So I did not object her addressing me as a young boy. I scratch my cheek with my index finger and got embarrassed. "Okay, Shido, my child could you tell me how you got here....Also, why can I feel mana revolving inside you?"She softly asked. I nodded my head. I''m sure I could trust her because I have a feeling she and I have close relationship. I was just following my heart. "A black blook sent me into a space where time is halted, I was trapped inside for who knows how long... Fortunately, I have magic books with me inside or else I would be trapped inside for eternity... I practice everytime, I meditated then I started studying making a storage for mana. Unfortunately, without clue or hint where to start I randomly created storages inside my body for years. I was desperate to get out, I miss my family and wished I could get out and burn that black book that sent me into that space to ashes... I was ready to give up and hope I could see my family again in my next life.....At the edge of giving up, I remembered something that enlightened me...Then after that, I successfully created a storage for mana, I was so happy back then....Then I created a magic circle that I practiced for so many years, it was a spell that could destroy space....."I talk and talk all about what happened until some tears slide from my eyes. I did not wipe it but continued reciting. I don''t know what is happening to me, Why am I telling her all about it...I just have a feeling it''s okay to tell her. What is in my mind is covered with pure sadness. Before I could finish my words. I felt so warm, Something is covering my body. I look and realized, Shiroe is embracing me tightly as she pushed my head to her bountiful chest. "It''s okay, It''s okay shussh."She brushed my hair as she patted my back with other hand. I hesitated for a moment, then I hug her back. This moment, more like this scene is the same as I did to Shizumi many years ago. Deja vu. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 61 Lonely After learning what happened to me, Shiroe is comforting my sadden heart. She embrace me while patting my back. Shiroe spoke gentle words that tickle my ears and heart. I also didn''t push her, because being hug by a beautiful maiden feel blissful. Not to lose the opportunity, I hug her waist while I buried my head in her cleavage. She got a bountiful chest that was tightly hugged by her dress. My lust rise up when I take deep breathe, Her womanly scent provoke my hormone. She smell like a glacial lotus, pure and untainted, in short, A virgin''s scent. I hope she would not notice my perverted thoughts. I was greatly saddened what happened to me but, I could not deny that I also benefited from being trapped for so many years. I learnt magic on my own without the help of anybody. I still can''t forgive that black book who sent to that shitty place, Because of that I miss my family, I miss my women. Being trapped for many years is a torture to my mentality, Could not see my family for many years is a torment for me who has immoral complex. After a short time embrace, Shiroe pull my hand as she lead me to her sofa. "Take a seat my child."She patted the sofa. I nodded my head and sit close to her. Shiroe grab my hand, While my eyes stare at her beautiful eyes. Her eyes is filled with worries and affection, The same affection a mother have for her children. She caressed my hand with her hands. "Did you know my child, when you were young we''ve always played together. Kuroe and I would play with you all the time. Because of you''re mischievousness, Kuroe liked you. The two of you are the same, cheerful, lively and always cause trouble. There was a time the two of you broke a piece of antique from your grandmother. *Sigh* at the time, I always clean the two of your doings. But, even though the two of you are so naughty, I can''t seem to hate you two. It''s quite the opposite, I love your mischievousness, how you always trouble. I still love the two of you. But, I also know why Kuroe threw you into that space, I''m really sorry I didn''t notice it."Shiroe talk about the past as her hand move up towards my cheeks as she gently caressed them. Her eyes look at me with tenderness and grief. I laughed wryly when I learn how playful I am, Also learning that this kuroe is the same as I am. But after her hearing shiroe''s latter sentence, I feel tender warm inside. Grabbing her hand that was caressing my hand, I held it with both of my hands. As I said softly while shaking my head. "No, it''s not your fault Shiroe, You are innocent. Don''t worry about it anymore, I feel a bit gladdened that there was someone who stopped my vengeance. Earlier, I always thought of seeking revenge to the person who trapped me but, it seems that I made someone angry."I look at her with honest expression. "Shido, my child...thank you for not hating kuroe. Kuroe is a bad girl but she is childish..."She hugged me tightly. She tells my how naughty kuroe is. It appears that this kuroe is a bit childish, she needs some spanking. She may became annoyed with me when I ignored her, After all she thought I''m the shido she knew, if I had all the memories of Shido I may recognize the book. Sadly I didn''t, That is why Kuroe became angry and threw a tantrum. In her raging heart she unconsciously created a magic seal, trapping me inside the eternal space. Shiroe told me about all this, although she just speculated it. She think she got it right knowing how childish Kuroe is. When I heard that, I was dumbfounded. I was trapped for many years because of some childish person throwing a tantrum. I slapped my forehead inside my mind. If I knew what would happen I would have already touched that book without ignoring it. But I can''t deny that the book really look suspicious. I mean, you wouldn''t touch something you don''t know because of your stupid curiosity right? well, some might but for me, I''m a veteran I read many novels sowouldn''t do something stupid because of curiosity....except if it''s a bit perverted I would not. I also did not expect that the book would throw into the space. I heavily sighed. Although, I forgive that kuroe, If there was no Shiroe she will taste my wrath. Thanks to Shiroe, A beautiful maiden, I couldn''t refuse her, Kuroe avoided my anger. But it didn''t mean I would not do something, she will pay for my loneliness. But not now. I can''t win against kuroe yet, If Shiroe and Kuroe is that same. Shiroe told me that the two of them was created at the same time, that also signified the two of them have the same strength. Seeing how strong Shiroe is I know I couldn''t beat her. With my power maybe I could fight her toe to toe. I''ll think of a plan, a plan to make kuroe pay my sadness. Since I could not beat her with power, I will use something to beat her. For example her weakness, I need to know her weakness. "Shiroe, do you know what kuroe''s weakness?"Since Shiroe knows Kuroe, I think she also knew her weakness. "What are you going to do?"Shiroe asked me with a smile, She knows I have no malice. This girl could really read my mind. "I will make her pay for my loneliness."I truthfully said. "How?"She asked, slight curious what I''m going to do. "Secret"I gave her a mysterious smile. "Hmm, How secretive....Okay, I will tell you but only if you follow my three conditions."She poke my cheeks with her finger. "Condition?"As expected I can''t get it easily. "Yes, Do you want to learn Kuroe''s weakness, then you need to follow my condition first."She seriously stared at my eyes. "Okay, I will follow."I nodded. She smiled sweetly, as she said "Don''t worry, my conditions are not really hard, it''s all simple. My first condition is that you won''t use Kuroe''s weakness to hurt her or Harm her. If you hurt her, Shido my child I would be disappointed and would be saddened. This is the most important, I plead you to not hurt her." Hearing this made me sad, I sighed heavily. "Un, I won''t hurt her or do something painful. I assure you, I won''t hurt her." "Good, Then the second condition is, Become her friend again, tell her what happened to you."She gave me a very caring smile. "Why?"I asked. "It''s because Kuroe is lonely throughout these years, without you she was always alone. No one to talk to."She said with a downcast expression. She clenched my hand. Shiroe really cared for Kuroe huh, She is like a big sister or a mother. But there is something I can''t ignore. "I could become her friend and play with her but, Shiroe how about you? Are you not lonely, You told me that you are here for many years. Tell me Shiroe are you not lonely?"I held her hand. Shiroe was shocked by my words as her eyelashes fluttered. I look at her eyes. She tried letting her hand go, Because she felt something wet in her eyes. But I did not let her go. Realizing I held her hand firmly, She look down as her eyes moistened. "See, Shiroe you are also lonely. Even your heart is honest. Don''t try to hide it anymore, tell me what are you feeling."Earlier, I saw her as a Pure maiden that cannot be tainted, but the more I talk to her the longer I''m with her the more I realize she was just hiding her emotions. She is hiding her emotions, being lonely for many years inside the space is a torture for mentality. That was I was felt when I was trapped. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. She told me that, Kuroe and Her are grimoires. Kuroe is Dark grimoire while Shiroe is Light grimoire. They have conscience, They can materialize in real world but they can''t materialize on their without an owner. That black book I encountered is Kuroe. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 62 Shameful? "Shiroe, from the very start we started to talk. We''ve always focus on Kuroe, I know you cared for her but, right now I also want to know about you. I get the feeling that you are hiding something from me. I don''t want pry about it but, it seems you don''t want me to know. It spark my curiosity, I want to know what you are hiding from me."I said. Shiroe didn''t answer, She stared at my eyes and was silent. "I promised, when I learn Kuroe''s secret I won''t harm her. I promise to become her friend and I promise I will make her smile....You know what Shiroe, Honestly, the moment the first time I set my eyes on you, I felt you are an untouchable maiden. I''m afraid of staining the purity of your image, you we''re like a goddess. I was so astonished that a beauty like you existed."I softly said. Shiroe listened. But I could slightly see she wavered hearing the latter part. But she stayed silent. "The more we talk, I couldn''t help but notice something strange. You knew me but I don''t know you, maybe I knew you from the past but right now I don''t have memories about you yet.... As the saying ''A heart can''t lie'' I believe on that. My heart cannot lie, Your heart cannot lie also. My heart tells me that you are special to me I know it sounds cheesy but I can''t help it, My heart beat faster when I''m with you. I feel so nervous when I''m with you. This is the first time I''m feeling helpless before a girl. That''s also a part of my curiosity of knowing more about you."I talk nonstop. Shiroe kept listening to me, She stayed silent yet I could see her waver when hearing intimate words from time to time. "That is why Shiroe, please tell me what are you feeling. What do you want. We can talk about Kuroe later...Being alone for many years is a torture, I know that because I just experienced it earlier. Now that you told me you are also experience the same thing, I could feel my heart being clenched."I said. Holding her hand while I caressed it with my thumb. I asked her as I stared deeply into her eyes. As if I want pry deeper. Shiroe only look at me with variety of emotions inside her heart. She was happy that I cared for her. Shiroe feel conflicted, She doesn''t know how to answer my questions. She felt very embarassed saying the things she wanted. That is why she pushed me to Kuroe, because she didn''t want me know about it. But, Shiroe was shock hearing my latter words. She just remembered that Shido got trapped from Eternity. She felt so stupid ignoring the fact. Shiroe thought it was normal becuase she existed for millenium but for a human being it was a torture for them. Shiroe grip my hand. She close her eyes for a second, She took a deep breathe. She then opened her beautiful eyes, staring at me. "Shido, Don''t worry about us. We grimoire existed for many years, We spend the rest of our time inside the space for many years. So it''s normal for us to be alone for many years....It''s sad to be alone but I don''t want to break myself because I''m alone. We can only get out in here if we picked a master from the real world, we don''t when but the only thing we grimoire could do is to wait."She said. "So you are saying you could get out here if you have a master. Correct?"I asked. She nodded. "There many people that tried to get me but I did not choose them to be my master because I could feel something anomally towards them. I saw a malicious aura from them....We grimoire will choose who we wanted to be our master, There are also times when a person is too strong they can force us to obey."She sighed. "Eh, did someone tried to force you to submit?"I said. "Yes, many times."She smiled mysteriously. "But, don''t worry they couldn''t do anything to me. I don''t like to brag but, I could tell you Shido that I''m very strong." Yeah, I can feel it. Your aura is powerful yet full of grace. It''s a very bright light I might become slave to you if I stare at you aura longer. I thought. "Shiroe can you tell me what you we''re hiding from me?"I suddenly asked. stunning her a little bit. She averted her eyes and became fidgety. "W-Well, well don''t worry about that it''s something not really worth hearing." She definitely hiding something from me. My curiousity will really kill me if I tried to pry deeper but I really wanted to know. I sighed. "Please Shiroe tell me. I don''t care if it''s not worth hearing I wanted to know...please."I use my puppy eyes. Shiroe is hit by mental attack, she recieve a critical damage. Shiroe is stunned and cannot move. "S-Shido,"She mumbled. "What is it, Shiroe-nee."Just like a child. I forgot to mention this but as you know I look like a highschooler. As for Shiroe she look''s like a older sister from next door. "Ne-nee? M-Me?"I could hear her mutter softly. I seem to hit the jackpot. As expected, Well how did I know? Easy, She just told me about it. She said she always clean our mischievous work from the past, isn''t that a sign of an older sister taking care of her siblings. So I thought, She likes to become an elder sister. Shiroe blushed when she heard me. I giggle, I can''t believe that the girl I treated as a maiden could have a little secret. But an older sister huh? Speaking of it, I miss Sis Sona very much. "Shiroe-nee please tell me"I said with an innocent smile. "Eh. B-But I don''t want to....it''s embarrassing."Good she started to waver. "I want to know."I said just like a highschooler that was desperate of wanting to know new things. "Shido...."She said my name, I could see she was slightly troubled. Ugh, I think I should stop it now. It seems she wanted to hide it. I reluctantly sighed. "Ummm, It''s okay Shiroe-nee....If you don''t want to tell me it''s okay."I said with a bit reluctant in my voice. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "No, It''s not that I don''t want to tell you. It''s just embarassing, I''m ashamed of telling about it. I hesitated because I''m hiding something shameful."She said. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 63 Exchange "Shameful? Why is it shameful?"I asked. "That''s b-because....Anyway, it''s shameful I don''t want to talk about it."Shiroe shook her head. "Hmm, okay I won''t force you... but if it''s really that embarrassing to talk about...How about we exchange what we wanted to do with each other."I smiled. Shiroe sigh in relief. Then flinch when she hear my words. She tried to shake her head but I didn''t let her. I continued my words. "I have also weird and shameful thoughts too Shiroe-nee...You learn my shameful thoughts and I learn yours too, it''s fair right?"I said. Truthfully, I''m risking myself here. But, the thought of learning what she was hiding is really thrilling. I wanted to know about it. I''m so desperate to learn about it, I don''t know what''s got into me. I may become crazy already. Shiroe stayed silent...She was thinking deeply. "Sounds reasonable."She muttered, since I''m really close to her. I could hear her words. "Good, then you agreed?"I asked. "O-Okay, Since I have many wishes. we should say it one by one. I''ll go first."She said. Oh, she have many things she wanted. "My first wish is to get out in here...your turn shido."Shiroe said. "Oh, My first wish is to get out here also."I smiled, So starting from decent wish huh. Shiroe look to me. She was thinking of using this trick to make him give up learning her deepest secret. "My second wish is to find a suitable master..."She said. Isn''t that all her task...it''s not wish at all. Shiroe really don''t want me to know her secret "Speaking of master Shiroe-nee, My second wish to become Shiroe-nee''s master."I said. Shiroe got stunned hearing my second wish. She said. "Shido you just thought that just know right?" "Hehehe yeah... but I also wanted to become your master too...your turn Shiroe-nee."I said while scratching my cheek with my finger. Shiroe sighed."My third wish is to make kuroe happy." "My third wish is to make Shiroe-nee get out here and make her happy."I said with a tender smile on my face. Shiroe felt warm in her heart. ''This idiot is flirting with me...don''t think I didn''t realise it. When did this cheeky kid became so handsome.'' She thought. "My fourth wish is to see you again but it was already fulfilled...So I''ll change it. My fourth wish is to help you get out here and make you happy."She also smiled. Ah, what a lovely woman. But, she''s a bit clever like mama. "My fourth wish is to see my family again..."This time my smile weaken, I thought of my family and couldn''t help but sigh. Shiroe saw me became sad again. She grip my hand caringly. "Don''t worry Shido, I will help you get out in here. Also don''t worry only a minute has passed in real world...Don''t be saddened, I''m also here." Her voice sounds comfortable. "Un, thank you shiroe-nee."My heart warmed up. Thankfully, she was here to comfort my heart if not. I may become a vengeful man that I don''t want to become. "My fifth wish is to see everyone in real world."She said. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Everyone?" I asked. "Yes, everyone. From grimoires to your family." She smiled. "You mean there are many grimoire apart from the two of you?"I said. "Yes, Kuroe and I are both Light and Dark. That also means, the other element grimoires exist too." She told me. "Speaking of grimoire shiroe-nee. How many can a person have a grimoire?"I suddenly asked a question. "Hmm, it really depends on the person and their aptitude. There are people who can control 2 or more grimoires and they are called ''the sage''..."She teach me. "So how many grimoire out there?" I really got curious and totally forgot about the wishes. "Hmm, I don''t know either...maybe a millions who knows?"Shiroe shake her head. "Millions!? That many."I exclaimed. "Yes that much...let''s talk about it later shido. How about you tell me your wish it''s your turn."She said. I smiled wryly, sorry okay. Grimoires are very interesting you know. Having a grimoire is really great according to the novels I read. This exhange game is starting to get boring...the wishes are too ordinary. I should higher the level. "My fifth wish is to make a harem." I said with full resolution. I stared at her with full conviction. Shiroe was stunned. Harem? She thought...this kid wants a harem...she gulps. "Harem? Why?"She was curious. "That''s because It''s simple. It''s a man''s dream to have many beautiful wives in his arms...I also wanted to have a harem on my own."I shamelessly said. Shiroe''s eyes turned blank when she heard that. "Shido, you should not play a girl''s feelings. And also love is not a game."She reprimanded me strictly. "I know Shiroe-nee. I wanted a harem but, I''m also strict to myself. It''s not like I will make all women mine because they are beutiful and pretty. I also respect their feelings too. I will also tell them my wish to have a harem. If they don''t like the idea of sharing me from others then I won''t force them either."I became serious. Playing a girls feelings is something I don''t like. "That''s good you know it...but, your wish is really incredible huh. How many women you have now."She teased me. "You want to know?"I said with a smile. She nodded her head...It seems she only treats me as kid huh, Like a little brother. Did I just become little-bro-zone? I don''t like that feeling at all, I want her to see me as a man not a kid...sighing. "Seven women..."I said. Kana, Sona, Shina, Akane, Rei, Fuuka and Shizumi. "Eeeeh S-Seven!?"Shiroe is so shocked. She cannot believe what she just heard. She thought I have nothing, seeing I still look like a highschooler. She also thought of me a having girlfriend and I was just bragging to make a harem. "Yeah, is there a problem having seven women?"I said with a teasing smile. "N-No it''s nothing...but seven...is it really seven?" She look down and mumbled silently. I could hear her but I didn''t point it out cause it''s interesting. "So Shiroe-nee what''s your sixth wish?...let''s make our wish higher this time Shiroe-nee. No more ordinary wish." I smiled. "Eeh. B-but.."She stuttered. "No ''but'' shiroe-nee. I just said a very shameful wish earlier.. I need some courage from saying that. So you also need to tell me something from yours too." I said. Shiroe became silent. She could feel her face warmed up and her heart beats harder. She unconciously gripped my hand. Her hand starting get cold, I think she is nervous. "O-Okay I will tell you...My sixth wish is...." ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 64 Explaining 1 How did it come to this? The situation right now is kind of bizarre yet interesting. I can explain this in simplicity but it''s quite complex at the same time. Some might find this entertaining. Well, I also find this weird but I cannot really deny that I''m not interested. If you were wondering what I''m doing then lets go back where everyrhing started. ... "My sixth wish is... I want to experience love."Shiroe blushed. She is so embarrassed saying it... "Love?"I asked. "Un, yes"She nodded. Looking down, her face was so bright red. She couldn''t look at my eyes anymore. "Why?"I got curious, with her beauty many men would gladly open their arms for her. But the thought of other men holding her waist makes me annoyed a bit. Fortunately, Men in this world is scarce if not...there would be bloody war. "Do I really have to tell the reason?"She said. "Umm if you could... you don''t have to if you don''t want to tell me." Shiroe stared at me for a second with a blushing face. "Shido, promise me you wouldn''t laugh..."She said. "If its not funny then I wouldn''t laugh..."I said. "No promise me."She strongly said. "Fine fine." "Thank you..."Shiroe smiled. She then took a deep breathe. "In my past eternal life, I already know everything. I could do anything from work to knowledge. I can even create a robot from your world. I''m a genius if you call me, I don''t want to brag about it...I learned mostly everything, but the only thing I couldn''t experience is ''Love''. I''ve always wondered what love is. What kind of feeling live is. They say love is a great thing. Sadly, as a grimoire ''love'' is forbidden. The creator frobid us to be in love."She said, looking at me with sad expression. "Eh, This is my first time knowing that a grimoire cannot love..."I said. In novels I read, Love is free. Everyone could find love. Whether they are thing or living. Everyone is free to love. But forbidden to find love is bullshit! Who the heck is this creator, I will smash his face. Forbidding such beautiful woman to fall in love....well, if I''m a male creator seeing such beautiful creation of mine to fall in the hands of other men is something I don''t want either. So it''s reasonable he would forbid them to fall in love. Tsk tsk...I shook my head. Since they are forbidden to fall in love there''s nothing I can do, the only one who can decide is the grimoire themselves. But doesn''t mean I wouldn''t give them an advice. "Shiroe-nee do you want to fall in love?"I asked with a serious face. Shiroe stared at me for a second before replying."Yeah, I want to experience love." "You want to huh...but did you know Shiroe-nee love is not easy to find. It''s not something you could see or find anywhere. Love is very mysterious, it will appear anytime or anywhere...the only way you could sense love is, when your heart feel very comfortable towards the opposing mate."I said. "Eh? Love is difficult to find?"She asked. "Yes..."I said with a serious face. "But how can I learn love if it''s difficult to find..."she asked me a very clueless question. It gives me a headache a bit. Girl, love is not a thing but an emotions, it''s something impossible to comprehend. There are many type of love throughout the universe. How should I explain love to her, even I don''t really know what love really is. Because I have a love of my own, my love is different from normal love. "Shiroe-nee it''s not easy you know. Even I cannot explain what love really is. If I explain it in common sense, love is an act of intimacy of two opposite sex. Love is a way to create a family. That is how to explain in very logical sense or I should say. The basic understanding of love....but you know Shiroe-nee love is a very complicated emotions that everyone have. There are various types of love out there. There are love between an older male and young female but these act is scorned to society. Also there is a love between older female and young male. There are also a love between different races, as long as the person is attracted towards to that person. It''s a love. There is also a love between the same gender. But some countries scorned this act and some allowed them... But the most painful love...do you know it shiroe-nee?"I taught her what I learned about what love is. But I asked her about the most painful love in the world. "No. But is there really a painful love?"Shaking her head. She intently listened to me. But when she heard ''painful love'' she was a bit shock. Because she knew the other love I said but not the painful one. "Yes, there is Shiroe-nee. There two kind of painful love."I nodded. "Really two? What are they?"She asked. "The two most painful love are, The first is Unrequited love. A love that couldn''t be fulfilled. A love of that is very difficult to achieve is called unrequited love."I said. "Unrequited love? Can you give me an example of what unrequited love is, shido?"She asked. I affirmed her."An example of unrequited love is a love between a married woman and a single man." "Eh? I don''t understand why the man fell in love with a married woman."She was confused why should a man would love a married woman. "Shiroe-nee just as I said, Love is very impossible to comprehend. It would appear out of nowhere and more importantly love is uncontrollable. That means you can''t control love."I said. "Is that so..."She was still very confused. "Okay to make you understand easily...You know what an Idol is right?"I asked. "Yeah, they sing and dance. Also they are very popular and have many people supporting them...I also know how to sing and dnace do you want to see shido?"She nodded with a wide smile she asked me. She always said she doesn''t like bragging but she is unconsciously brag about her skills. I shook my head. Yup She really was saying the truth she knew everything except love or other relationship things. "Yes that''s them. So the example of unrequited love is, A love of a fan towards their idol. Do you know why it''s an unrequited love?"I asked. She''s smart I''m pretty sure she could easily answer my question. "That''s because an Idol cannot have a lover?"or not. She answered the question right but that''s not an unrequited love. But a contract instead. "Well, you guess the part of it. But the answer is, it''s because his love is unrequited to begin with. He knew that his love is not a success. A fan also knew that he is not the only guy who is only in love towards his idol."I explained. "Eh? Is that so."She said with a shock face."Since he knew his love is impossible why did he not stop?" "Shiroe-nee, just like I said love is something a person could not control."This is giving me a headache. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "I-I''m sorry..."She apologized. "Don''t worry, just remember that love is uncontrollable." "Okay, I will."She nodded. "As for why cannot stop, it''s because he wholeheartedly support his idol and cannot stop himself from loving his idol...But, there are various reasons why he couldn''t stop...."I calmly explained. Shiroe nodded, She get it now. She felt very ashamed earlier, looking at shido still teaching her she became more embarassed. She cannot believe a young human is teaching her about love. But, it appears that he didn''t seem bothered teaching her, he seems teaching her wholeheartedly. She felt a bit warmed inside. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 65 Explaining 2 "So Shiroe-nee you know what is unrequited love is, right?"I asked. "Un, I think I understand...it''s unfulfilled love."She nodded. "Good, then let''s move on the other painfull love."I sighed, I feel like I''m a teacher teaching a student. But the difference is that the topic is about love. Although, I taught her about love. I only told her what I know about love. I''m not saying I''m expert, I also don''t understand how really love works. "The last one is Forbidden Love."I paused looking at Shiroe''s reaction. "Eh...forbidden love? Is it the same as us grimoires?"She asked. "Yes but also No. Your creator forbid you to love doesn''t mean it''s already a forbidden love. But it will become forbidden if a grimoire fell in love with someone.."I taught her. "Hnnn, I don''t understand. Can you give me an example?"She asked. She doesn''t get it? Oh come on, it''s simple you know. I sighed. "Okay, for example. A love between a teacher and a student is forbidden by law."I said. Shiroe got confused."Why?" Is she really a genius? She''s doing it on purpose right. Calm down me. "Well, because that''s the law. I don''t why a teacher and a student is forbidden to fall in love...but I can also understabd why it''s forbidden. It would be the favoritism, if a teacher dated a student. That teacher might increase of the student...that''s what I understand. I think there is more to it."I said slowly and calmly even though I''m already exhausted mentally from explaining. "Shido didn''t you say everyone is free to love?"She asked a question that made me speechless. How could I answer this...How the heck should I know. The law themselves decided all of it, not me. "Ah, you know Shiroe-nee. It''s true that everyone is free to love but there are also restrictions. The law was created by the goverment and the people cannot disobey the law, lest they go to prison... But doesn''t mean, there will be no one will take the risk."Patiently explaining. "Hmm, is that so...Humans are really stupid ain''t they?"She mumbled loudly. I nodded unconsciously. Yeah, Humans are stupid. They always teach us, we are free. We have freedom. But yet we live with restrictions, rules and laws. I understand why there are laws but saying we are living freely is a bit inaccurate. "Well, let''s forget about such things... Now that I already explained what love is. I think you already know the gist of it."I said with exasperated sigh. "I may have understand about it a little bit. There are things I couldn''t quite understand... Would you mind answering my questions Shido?"She smiled. Staring at her eyes for a second. I release another sigh inside my mind. I nodded. "Okay, let''s hear it."I said. "You said that you will feel very comfortable with the person you love right? Your heart will beat faster if you are near them right? "She asked with innocent expression. "Yeah, I did say that."I nodded. Shiroe stared at my eyes. "Then doesn''t that mean, I love you?" I couldn''t reply her question. How the hell did she come with that conclusion. She always treated my like a child. I was stunned for a minute. "W-Why can you say that?"I asked while gulping. "That''s because when I saw you, I feel very happy. Seeing you made my heart beat faster. Sitting beside you is very comfortable. Talking with you is very nice. You teaching me complicated things even though, You look pretty annoyed, but you still continued teaching me...I felt very ashamed pushing you to ask my questions even though I already get it...I feel very warm inside. So I came into conclusion that I love you."She explained. "S-Shiroe-nee..."I sighed. "Also, you calling me big sister made my heart flutter with happiness. It reminds me of the past."She smiled sweetly. "You realize you just confessed to me right?"I said. "Yes I did."She nodded with a big bright smile. "Isn''t your love a bit too fast Shiroe-nee?" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Shido, didn''t you said. Love is uncontrollable and unpredictable?"She gave me a teasing look with a cheeky smile. I slapped my forehead, well I did say that. I thought it would take time to make her fall in love with me. But I wasn''t expecting this. When I''m explaining her about love, I also have an intention to make her mind. You could say, I''m planning something. But what I didn''t expect is her confession. "Hmm, I think you should contemplate about your feeling first Shiroe-nee. Love is a very important, especially the first love. I would really love to accept your confessions. But-"Before I could continue my sentence I can feel the temperature is dropping low, I look at Shiroe and saw hr eyes became terrifying serious. "Shido, your doubting my feelings?"She asked softly but her voice consist a very terrifying pressure. I shuddered, I just realized she was very strong. I unconsciously shake my head. "N-No! I''m not Shiroe-nee...I just don''t want your precious first love to be with someone like me...you know that I already have many women right?"I said with a bit fear. Shiroe stopped the pressure and listened to my words. She contemplated for a bit and look deep into my eyes. She trace no lies. She felt a bit pain inside her heart. She only knew about monogamous love and taught this practice is very reasonable. So polygamous love is bit knew to her, the thought of sharing her love to other women dissatisfied her. But looking at the the young man she just confessed. She was very confused why she confessed to begin with. She didn''t what''s her mind was thinking. The only thing she felt is the urge to confess her deep feelings. Shiroe close her eyes, she read many books about love. She didn''t waste her eternal life without learning everything. It''s true she could not experience love because they are forbidden by their creator but that doesn''t apply of learning what love is. She read many books about love. Even naughty books. She understand what sex is and already knew what Shido is teaching her. She just pretend she didn''t know. But, seeing Shido a young man she knew since he was a child patiently explain love to her. Made her a bit apologetic. She already knew that Shido has a relationship with his sisters, aunts and nieces...How did she knew? Well, she accidentaly read his mind. She only wanted to see through his lies but didn''t expect to see something made her speechless. Incest is a Forbidden love that''s what she knew. Thinking that the young man ignore the law. She was enlightened. Since a young human disregard the taboo, why couldn''t she do it? A higher being at that. So she decide to take the risk. She have a good feeling to this young man. She decided to try her first love to him. Shido, even though she treated him like a child. He is the only one close to her. "Shido, I don''t care about how many women you have. Honestly, I wanted you to be my first. You are the only man close to me. Although, I still don''t quite understand what love is. Maybe in the future I might fall in love with you...so will you accept me?"Shiroe softly said. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 66 Knew i "Will you be my first love experience in my eternal life? Shido."Shiroe grip my hands with hers as she said those heavenly words. I hesitated...If it was the old me then I would gladly accept her without hesitation. Why am I hesitating to begin with? The answer is I don''t know. Is it because I''m scared of staining her love life? Maybe. I mean who would not. It''s like a grade schooler confessed her love to a middle-aged man. I bet the man would go to a room with a iron bars as wall. I glance at shiroe''s eyes and saw hopeful expression. Why are you hoping? I''m not the Shido you knew, well a part of it is another entity. But, right now I''m still not the real Shido. I don''t even know the real Shido''s personality. I sighed. When can I tell them everything about me. Will they hate me if they knew the truth? That thought scared me a little bit. "Shido...what''s your answer?"Shiroe patiently waited for me who was lost in thought. "Truthfully, Shiroe-nee...I''m not Shido."I unintentionally spoke out the words I was thinking. "What the you mean?"Shiroe frowned. Confusion engulf her mind. "Eh...no nothing."I snapped out and realize I spoke something I shouldn''t have. "No it''s not nothing at all...Shido? No, Who are you?"Her face became serious. "I''m Shido, Chikushodo Shido."I answered. But I''m sweating profusely. How could I slip it. "No you said you are not Shido. Also, you''re clearly lying to me."She stared at me with very stern look. "Your eyes are lying... I could tell you are lying because I can see people lying."She said. Damn, Now that it''s revealed. Fuck I was so careless. I sighed heavily. Well, who cares anymore. I''ll just tell her the truth since heart desire is not here. I''m really doubting that fucker. It always tells me what to do and don''t. Since it came to this. I will just tell her everything. I mean I trust Shiroe. "Shiroe-nee, calm down please. I will tell you everything okay."I said softly. "Hmmm...okay." "Shiroe-nee. I''m Shido yet at the same time I''m not Shido."I stared her eyes. "What do you mean by that?"Shiroe eyes flashed and a thought appeared in her mind. "Basically, I have one body but have two memories or should I say souls?"I wryly smiled. Shiroe paused, closing her eyes. I waited for her next question while my heart beats faster. I''m so nervous. I mean, I''m taking risk here. I just don''t want anymore lying to my love ones. I decided to tell them the truth. When I get out in this space, I will tell them. I don''t care anymore about what that heart desire is telling me. "I get it now....so that''s how it is...."I heard shiroe muttered those words. What did she mean by she get it? Did she discover something. "So Shiroe-nee, did you find something?"I asked, slightly feeling nervous. "Yes, I did find something that matched up your circumstances."She said, looking at my eyes. I gulped."What do you mean?" "In distance past, there is the same situation as yours. It''s called reincarnation. Only the gods of life and death can make a living enter the cycle of samsara. But, something like yours is very rare."She explained. "Rare why?...I mean Shiroe-nee aren''t you angry that I''m not Shido?"I asked. Shiroe look at me for a moment and sighed."Shido, I already know you are not him...I apologise, I read your memories without your consent. I already found out everything, about your love with your Sisters, Nieces and Aunts... That''s also the reason why I decide to make you my first love cause you are really brave to make love with your blood-relatives. You''re so dashing..." Stumped and couldn''t answer. My mouth opened widely, an egg could fit in it. So she already knew everything. Then...what''s the point of me telling her. "Hey, Shiroe-nee...do you also found out the heart desire thingy?"I asked. "Un, I found it. Also that mysterious power you have...Shido?"She nodded. But she couldn''t decide what to call me. "Is that so...Shiroe-nee you can still call me Shido."I said. "Also what about that rare thing you just said Shiroe-nee?" "Ah...that huh. Shido, your situation is a very rare. I knew many reincarnated people in the past. So I''m not really surprised you are a reincarnated person..."She said. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Then Shiroe-nee if you knew I''m not the real shido. Why are you treating me like the real shido?"This confuse me a lot. "Idiot, didn''t you just said you have two memories?"She angrily said but I felt no rage. I slapped my head... I laugh wryly. Shiroe shake her head and said."You also have the memories of shido or should I say. Your souls merge together... Speaking of merging. A soul cannot be merge together except if the two sous are the same. Meaning, Shido''s souls and your past life souls are the same that is why you reincarnated to shido''s body..." "Oh, you mean not all souls are different?"I said. "Yes."She smiled. I feel like our role reversed suddenly. I became the student while she became the teacher. But a beautiful woman as a teacher huh? She is just missing a black tight skirt and a white blouse. "Okay back to topic Shido."She said. "Yes."I nodded. "Shido, will you love me?"She said it without hesitation. Straightforward without curve. "Yes, If Shiroe-nee wants me to become her first love then I will gladly accept you into my arms...but, Shiroe-nee do you accept my women?"This time I accepted her. Since I won''t lose something anymore, Also she already know my secret. "Shido, you are really an idiot...I already decide to be with you."Shiroe sighed. "Anyway Shiroe-nee. What''s Kuroe''s weakness?"I asked. Shiroe stared at me blankly. Veins popped on her forehead. She released her hand and raised it up. I got confused, what is she doing? Before I could ask her the hand descends down until it hit something. Her fist slammed to head. "Aaaarggh."It hurts! What happened. Tears of pain slide down to my eyes as I look at the puffing cheeks of Shiroe. "S-Shiroe-nee?"I asked. "Stupid, Idiot, Fool...."She mumbled. "Shiroe-nee I''m sorry! I don''t know what have I done to you. I''m really sorry!"Without further anymore thoughts. I bowed in dogeza. Shiroe calmed down as she stared at me. She sighed. "Shido, It''s rude to think another woman when I just confessed my love to you."She said. Ah, No wonder she was mad. I scratched my head with a wry smile pasted on my face. "Sorry." "You should."She sternly said. "Sorry." I repeated. "Idiot, you should repent."She gripped my hand. "Sorry."I caringly caress her pouting cheeks. Women are so mysterious. They can change their mood easily as if they are changing clothes. "Don''t you have anything to say...Stupid shido."Shiroe angrily said. "Sorry."I leaned closely. "Muuu, I don''t care about you anymore..."She saw me nearing, She slightly panicked. "Sorry."My face is inch closer to face. I can smell her sweet fragance. "Stupid, Idiot shido."Her face blushed, She averted her eyes. She tried to look away but my hand on her cheek prevented her to do so. "One last time, Shiroe-nee. I''m sorry and also.....I love you."I smiled and planted my lips to hers. Shiroe''s eyes open wide as she became shocked. Her first kiss in her eternal life. She tasted my lips, she felt it''s sweet and tasty. She closed her eyes as she returned a kiss clumsily. ''Idiot.''She thought. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 67 So Fas 10 years has passed. Well, technically. In real word, only a seconds has passed. Why did I not return? Shiroe, didn''t let me. Because She trained me to become stronger. Yes, my magic increased massively this past ten years. In that space where Shiroe lived. Time could be altered. Shiroe was strict when it comes to training, she would become another person. She''s quite scary, but that''s what I love about her. This past ten years, we didn''t spend our time just training but also spend our lovey dovey time too. Shiroe was so slow at first but later she became clingy. After training she would ride my cock like it''s normal routine. It''s not like I hate it, more like I love it. The once pure maiden who was ignorant about love is now loving wife who likes to fuck her husband day and night. Because of her incredible stamina and my unlimited vitality. We could immerse ourselves in pleasure for about a week or two. Shiroe is a very good woman, she taught me things I don''t know. She would also cuddle to me while sleeping. She is so lovely. Shiroe became my wife. It started 9 years ago. She said she would only gave her body to me if I marry her. So without slightest hesitation, I married her. She made an eternal blood contract. She decided to become my wife for eternity. She''s the first woman I spend many years with in this life. I mean, look here. In real world, I only spend 3 days. But doesn''t mean I completely forgot them. I''m still missing them very much. Shiroe gave me a choice, become stronger or go out weak. Apparently, I couldn''t go inside the space ever again if I get out. I could only get in, if Kuroe trapped me again in eternal space but there is one big problem. The last time I was trapped, the space in there is suited for normal person, that is why I can easily destroy the space with magic. Since I have magic now, the space would be strengthened the next time I''m trapped. It would be close to nil of getting out if I got trapped again. So Shiroe said it''s a good opportunity for me to train for many years with her. As for the heart desire and such. I found it''s true Identity. It''s the conciousness of the crystal heart. That means, it''s still alive. It will slowly, eat the person''s mind. When I heard that I got angry. The heart desire was deceiving me all along. Trying to corrupt my mind, slowly controlling my mind. I gritted my teeth when I heard Shiroe''s explanation. Damn, bastard! That doctor ellen or something is doing something dangerous. She needs to be stopped. But the ''power'' is also different, Shiroe said the crystal heart doesn''t have something like that. Crystal heart can only power up the body but can''t use magic or power or something. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. It means, Heart desire is claiming that power is it''s. While trying to control my mind. Fuck! I can''t wait to rip out this bastard. I got angry and furious. Shiroe stopped me. "Don''t Shido. You''ll die. I don''t to be alone."She cried. My heart clenched seeing her tears flows down. I wipe her tears with my hand. As I whispered. "Sorry Shiroe-nee"Kissing her forehead. Shiroe hug my chest as she buried her face. I return her hug as I embrace her soft body. I breathe as I smell a flowery fragance coming from her body. "Shiroe-nee, I''ll stay with you and I want to become stronger."I said with conviction. "Un."Shiroe answered. Then my training started and 10 years has passed. Everything is going smoothly, I became level 5...very fast ain''t it? Welp, it thanks to my lovely wife. Shiroe''s level is very high. She told me she is close to level 13. When I heard her I gulped nervously. Too strong. She said she was just concealing her prowess but she it seems she cannot hide all of it that''s why I thought she is level 5 or something. The most wonderful part is that I could finally use my power. Shiroe and I studied my power. I also trained it with my magic. I don''t know what level is my power now. Because we don''t have a way to test it. That''s because My power is too terrifying, even Shiroe got scared of it. She said She could not defeat me if she try to fight me with my power. I also was stunned and dumbfounded because even though my power is in terrifying level, I can feel it''s not the end of it yet. There is still big room for improvement. How did I get this power to begin with. With my power I could do anything, I could even create another dimension just like the tower of magic books. But, I made a promise with Shiroe that I should not tell anyone about my power. As for the problems such as the inner demon, crystal heart and heart desire. I already got rid of inner demon, the remaining is crystal heart and heart desire. It''s a very big problem, because I would die if I rip my crytal heart out. It scares Shiroe, She always reprimanded me not to carelessly think such things again. Because it worries her a lot. If I need to get rid of those two then I need a heart for replacement. I could make a heart using my power but the answer is, who will transplant it? Hmm, yeah I should ask kana. But the heart desire will find it. It may do something unpredictable. I don''t like someone is scheming behind my back. Fuck! Fuck! FUCK! Curse you! Ellen Zern... I also need to talk with grandma why did she approve. Shiroe saw me getting distressed. She sighed, that night she used her techniques to make my mind relax and refreshed. Shiroe is the best wife I could ever have. Even though 10 years has passed. I still can''t get enough with her body. She is still has delicious-looking body. That night, I ravage my wifes wildly as we howl in pleasure. Her sweet moaning tone made my heart pleased and shiver. God, thanks for gaving me such beautiful wife. If I could met you, I would kowtow to you. ... "See you in real world my sweet lovely wife."Whispering a sweet words near her ear as I lick her earlobe. Shiroe pinch my cheeks. "Naughty Shido... Don''t forget to summon me when you go back. I don''t want to separate from you for even a second." "Hahaha, Wifey you''re so cute. Here a reward for you."Laughing. I kissed her lips. "Tsk, you should go now."She sweetly smiled as she rolled her eyes. I continued to laugh as I wave towards the blue flame."Bye bluey" The blue flame wavered too. As it return my wave. "So I should go now wifey."I sweetly smiled. "Idiot, you should go now. Don''t dilly dally."Her words sounds harsh but I''m already used to it. Standing on the magic circle. Shiroe chanted some magic spells as the magic circle on the floor glowed. Then I was covered by light until I disappeared. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 68 Contrac Light engulf my body as I feel nauseous. The next thing I saw is I''m standing between on a hard floor. I look around and found, I''m back in the library. But, I''m not on the floor I was, instead I''m in floor 99. Around me, there were no shelves to be seen. But, a large magic circle carved on the floor and in the middle of the magic circle is a floating pure white book. The words in the book shining gold. It''s so beautiful, I got mesmerised by just looking at it. Some time passed, I snap out in my daze. As I remembered what should I do. I walk towards the center of the magic circle. The pjre white book floats in front of me. As the heavenly aura spreads. No wonder people from the past wanted to conquer her, it''s because Shiroe is pretty strong. Too bad for them, She became my wife. I remember she was so captivating when we entangled together after our private wedding. God, you gave me a very beautiful wife. I don''t know how to thank you. If the creator of the grimoires found out our relationship, we are doomed. I bet this creator is strong, but doesn''t mean I plan on losing. Forget about those things, let''s take a first step on becoming stronger. I prick my finger as blood drip down. The blood dropped on the surface of the book. The book shines brightly as my blood is absorb by the book. After that the book breaks into particles as the glowing particles flew towards my right hand. My hand absorbs the particles. I feel slight pain but the holiness aura surge upon it feels so warm. Divine aura spreads throughout the floor as golden light covered my body. After that, the magic circle below also shines brightly. I was overwhelmed by the heavenly power of the grimoire. But, there is also something is helping me. No, it''s someone. Shiroe is helping me, she is supporting me. The heavenly aura berserks as the floor trembled. The heavely aura keeps pouring into my body. It''s so fucking painful. Gritting my teeth as veins squirming on my forehead. My muscles tense up. The pain is so immensely nasty, I even have the thought of giving up. But, because of Shiroe''s support, I throw that thought away. I endured the pain as I continued absorbing the heavenly aura into my body. There is also a problem, the heart desire keeps questioning me. I could feel it was trying to read my memories but, too bad for it. I sealed my memories, only I and Shiroe can see it. To prevent this bastard of becoming suspicious of me, I and Shiroe made a little drama. I can''t wait to get rid of this bastard. We found out that this bastard is one of the mosnters who went berserks on earth, killing most of the men in the world. Half an hour has passed as the swirling aura has been completely absorbs into my body. But, it was not done yet. Inside my body, the heavenly aura turned berserks. Not because of my body but becuase of another presence inside my body. The heart desire. I could feel the heart desire shivered. Hmph! Scared aren''t ya. Don''t worry I''ll throw you away soon. I help the heavenly aura calm down. Trying to please it using my mana and energy. It happily devour them until it finally calm down. ... I sat down in lotus position, trying to meditate. As I still feel hurtful pain every corner of my flesh and bones. Also my mental resistance could not resist the painful process. Sometime later. A mark appeared on my right hand. It''s a complex mark. It looks like a magic circle yet it isn''t. It''s a staff with wings with ancient magic words covered around it. I could feel deep affection in the mark. I know who is it, it was shiroe''s feelings for me. I smile widely. I feed fhe maek with my mana as it glowed. Then Shiroe appear before my eyes. My heavenly captivating wife. "Wifey."I said. Getting close to her as I spread my arms widely. "Husband."She replied. Shiroe jump towards me as she embrace me. We hug each other as she gave me sweet kisses. Her silver hair is so beautiful. I comb it with my hands with care. Staring at her deep enthralling eyes made me fell inlove with her again. Shiroe as if she knew what I was thinking. She gave me a sweet smile as she says. "Husband you like my eyes don''t you?" I nodded unconsciously."Yeah, I like it. Our eyes and hair color is completely opposite to each other. Black and white. Yin and Yang. I like your eyes veey much... I couldn''t help but stare at your eyes, it feels like I''m being hypnotize." Shiroe chuckled."Idiot Shido, you are telling me I hypnotize you?" "Hmmm, I think you hypnotize me the whole time."I joked. But I felt something painful at my waist. "Ouch! Stop wifey it hurts!"Damn, her strength is so powerful. "Hmph! that''s what you get for joking around."Shiroe wanted to mention the 10 years bond but she remembered the heart desire. She stopped but still pinched my waist painfully. I laugh wryly. Our bonds is so strong that we already understand what we are thinking. "Who should we visit first Kuroe or my family?"I ask her. Shiroe look at me as if I''m dumb. Don''t give me that look."Shido... what is your purpose of getting out again?" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Meeting my family?"I said. I know that already, but I also want Shiroe to meet her sister. "Idiot Shido, you should meet your family first. Don''t worry about Kuroe she can wait for hundred of years. For us grimoire hundred years is just blink of an eye. Kuroe can wait but your family cannot."She gave me an ample look. "Okay then."I nodded."let''s go meet my family together." "Gladly."She hug my arm as charming smile on her face. I ignored the confused heart desire. It saw this woman in my fake memory so it''s not wary of her. But it feels something off, though it couldn''t find the answer even it forcefully tried to break into my brain. Manipulating me is the worst move. I will turn you into paste if I can successfully replace the crystal heart. At first I thought that the crystal is amazing, but I didn''t thought it would be this sinister. I really need to find that Ellen Zern who transplant this crystal heart. I also need to talk with my grandma. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 69 Control "Who is she uncle?"Shina asked. She stared at Shiroe with clear hostility. Because Shina could feel the amount of magic power Shiroe have. So she was slightly a bit intimidated. "Ah, Shina this is Shiroe."I said. Then look at Shiroe."Shiroe this is Shina, My lovely niece." While I was talking, I move forward and embrace my sweet baby. Shina was puzzled but didn''t decline my hug instead she hug me back. I inhaled her flowery scent through my nose. I miss her so much. I tightened my hug. I completely ignore the people around us. Alice became red. She just watched us without knowing what to do. Shiroe only smile at us. I found out that only an hour or so has passed since I was looking for books. Even so, I spend many years in that space. I was so afraid if the images of my family in my memory would fade. That''s why I can''t help it. I patted shina''s cheeks as I caressed her back with my other hand. "Shina, I love you."I whispered. "Uncle...Alice is here you know..."Shina warned me. "I know....I don''t care. Let her watch us."I smiled. Shina curled up her mouth clearly interested. Without further ado, I kiss her lips. Shina embrace my neck as she reciprocate the kiss making her mouth open, letting my tongue get inside her mouth. Sloppy noise reverberates around us. Shiroe rolled her eyes as she shake her head. She already knew Shina is one of my women. As for the angel or that''s what she looked like. Her mouth turn agape as she pointed us. She obviously wanted to scream but no sound came from her mouth. Alice was stunned silly. Her face blushed red she look like a tomato. Since she could not say anything, Alice only watched at the duo making out each other as she thought. ''Shameless!'' Shina and I was lost in our pink world. We only see ourselves as we indulge in our lust further. Clearly, Shina is already horny as I am. I wanted to eat her right now but the situation is kind of weird. My eye move sideways as I saw the androphobic angel is watching us with red face. Breaking our kiss I whispered to Shina."Shall we continue?". "Mhm, let''s do it... uncle I''m so hot."She said with fervent eyes gazing at my eyes. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Before I could reply to her. We were stopped. "Okay, Okay. Shido it''s enough...Alice is already down."Shiroe appeared at our side, pointing at the angel who was blushing red. But her eyes stared at us motionless. "Oh, she got knocked out."Shina said plainly. Another one who is ignorant about intimate relationship. I look at Shiroe with a ''knowing'' smile. Shiroe also look at me, but her face blushed because she was embarrassed. She pinch my waist. "Ouch!"I gritted my teeth. That hurts! "What''s wrong uncle?"Shina asked me. "No, Nothing!"I said. Then said."Anyway, Shina as I introduce her to you earlier. This is Shiroe, my wife." "WIFE!!"Shina shouted. She was shocked. I already expected her to outburst. "Uncle you''re joking right?"Shina said, her eyes was confused and she clearly did not believe what she heard. "No I''m not."Shaking my head. "B-But how can you get a wife in an hour!?"Shina asked me. She then look at Shiroe with bitterness. Shina dreamed of becoming my wife, but this woman stole the title. How could she not feel resentment...Shina bit her lips. The sweet atmosphere earlier disappeared it was replaced by tense one. Ugh, What to do. I turn my head to Shiroe, I need her help. But, She only smiled at me. ''Shido, If I say something it would only worsen.''Shiroe said in her telepathy. Hearing her words, I thought it make sense. I look at Shina who was looking down. ''Shiroe, can I tell her all of it?''I replied to Shiroe. ''Yes you can...Shido you can do anything you want... but, you can only tell her after you get rid of that heart desire.''Shiroe said. She was also angered knowing something is manipulating her husband. ''Then how could I make Shina calm down?''I asked. ''Hmmm, Idiot Shido how would I know. This is my first time knowing your young lover.''Shiroe got annoyed. ''Ugh, I''m sorry wifey. I just don''t want to see my little baby become sad...'' I said. ''Little baby? Hahaha that''s a cute name.''Shiroe laughed. Then cut off the link. I wryly smiled at her response. Not to make Shina sad further. I embrace her lightly as I asked silently. "What''s wrong baby?"I said. Shaking her head."No it''s nothing." She look up and smile. Her smile is clearly forced. I could see there is a hint of wet stain on the corner of her eyes. I could feel my heart being gripped. Damn, I don''t really want to make her sad. That''s the only thing I don''t want to do but here I am, I just made her cry. I really want to punch myself right now. "No there is something wrong...baby tell me."I said with a bit forceful tone. Shina shake her head. "Please baby can you tell me what''s wrong?"I asked again. Shina shake her again this time she got annoyed of my constant questions. But I didn''t notice it. "Is it because of Shiroe?"I asked. This time, those words provokes something from Shina. I''m a dumb sometimes but this time I''m truly a stupid. How could those words came out fdom my mouth. "Yes! It''s because of her. Why does she became your Wife yet I''m not! You only came back for an hour yet you brought a wife! A WIFE! Uncle you idiot!"Shina shouted at me as she pushed me. Her eyes became teary as she pointed at Shiroe angrily... "Well...Wait! Shina!"Before I could say something. Shina dashed off. She runs away. Oh, God. How did this happen? Is being my wife really that important? I look at Shiroe who rolled her eyes "Come on wifey, help me okay?"I pleaded. "Idiot Shido. I can''t help you. Didn''t you see I''m the cause of her anger."She pointed at herself laughing dryly. Sighing, how to fix this problem. What''s the cause of her anger anyway? "Shido...are you really that dense?"Shiroe looked at me with strange gaze. She obviously knew that I''m sharp when it comes to relationship. When I heard her, I slapped my forehead. Yeah what just happened to me? I, the man who seek harem yet could not even read what my woman is thinking? No that''s not me. There is problem with me. But where is it and how did it affect me? The only who can control me is my heart desire...Did this heart desire find something. Thay would really bad. I look at Shiroe''s eyes. Trying to say something, I converse her in telepathy. I said all the things what just happened to me. Shiroe became serious. All that happened silently, the telepathy have a magic spell to prevent the Heart desire to know about it. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 70 Chase "Shido, stop thinking. Aren''t you going to chase your baby?"Shiroe snap my thoughts as she teased me with a smile. Yeah, I should chase Shina... let''s think later. "Will you come with me?"I asked Shiroe. "Hmm, I''m interested how you are going to fix these but I think I''m just a hindrance. It may worsen the situation if I come with you... I''ll stay here for now. I will have a little talk with Alice here...right alice?"She said. Shiroe eyed Alice who already woke up...She nodded unconciously when she heard Shiroe''s words. "Y-Yes! Maam!."Alice answered hurriedly. "You two know each other?"I ask. I don''t really need to ask because it''s obvious they live in the same house. Also Alice is a librarian, Of course she knows about grimoires here the most. "Yeah, we are. Right Alice-chan."Shiroe smiled mysteriously. Alice became frantic when she heard Shiroe calling her... I think there is more story betweeb them. I guess I''ll find it out later. "Then I shouldn''t linger around here anymore and chase Shina."I said. I leaned forward as I give Shiroe a kiss on the lips. Shiroe also lean forward receiving my kiss. I put my hand on her waist as I probe my rongue inside. But, Shiroe push me lightly as she said."Stop it idiot, You should go now." I laughed dryly. As I scratch my head. Then without further dilly dallying. I chase Shina to the top floor. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. ... "Hello Alice-chan how are you?"Shiroe asked gently. While smiling peculiarly. Alice flinched again when she heard Shiroe calling her by that name again. "I-I-It''s okay."Alice stuttered. "Is that so... Anyway, Alice-chan I''m already married. Here look, this is what Shido gave ms when He proposed...doesn''t it look beautiful?"Shiroe, well. Shiroe likes to brag, yep just like Alice. Alice look at the ring on Shiroe''s left ring finger. She stare at rhe ring in amazement. The ring was not an ordinary jewerly ring. It also look beautiful but what surprised Alice is the Magical property of the ring. She swear this is the most powerful rung she ever encountered in her life...Although, She read about those divine rings from the books, She didn''t see them personally. The ring on Shiroe can be classified below divine rank. The celestial rank. "Where did you get that?"Alice asked curiously but inside she was envious. But part of her was envious of something else, she didn''t know how to describe the feeling so she just treat as she was envious of Shiroe to have that ring... Shiroe look at Alice with amusement. The two of them would meet occasionally. Then when they meet, the two would brag something. ... Shina ran, she look behind and found no one is chasing her. She became downhearted. Shina is so sad, her uncle brought a wife suddenly. Her heart is in pain, tears flows down from her eyes and she bit her lips. She struggle to breath as pain overwhelmed her greatly. ''Why did her bring a woman in front of me and declared he have a wife...does uncle does not like me anymore?...''When that thought appear in her mind. She became even more sad. Shina gripped her chest as the painfulness worsen...More tears flows down from her eyes. Why is she pain? She knew that her mother is also her uncle''s lover. Her Aunts have intimate relationship with her uncle too. She didn''t feel pain when she knew that but compared to this, It hurst her so much. She did not understand why she overreacted. She arrived at the top floor. The top floor is not full of shelves and books but a large hall. At the top was a glass dome, one could see a sun and clouds despite there is no windows. The big hall have small garden and a rest area. Shina walk towards the rest area. She arrive at the pool, She sat on the chair. She would quiver sometimes. ... Finding Shina is so easy but to convince her, I need to think slowly. I realized that she became upset I introduce a wife before her. After all, A woman would not feel good when they hear their man introduce a woman to them. Worse case just like I did, I introduce my lover to my wife. When you think about it. It''s insane, Everyone knows what would happen but yet I did something stupid. Fortunately, I sealed my thoughts. To prevent the heart desire from hearing it. I was not myself back there and something must had been happened. It might be the heart desire controlling me without me knowing. Did it know I''m hiding from it and then gave me a warning? Fuck! If it really controlled my mind without me sensing. It would really be horrible, I really need to get rid of this bastard. I am not a Robot or Your Slave! Before that, I still need to console my baby and Strengthened my mental to guard from me being controlled again. Being controlled is not a good feeling. Getting on the magic elevator. It rose up faster than a normal elevator yet the inertia was not affected. A minute later, The magic elevator arrive at the top floor. I looked up and saw the beauty of the sky. But I don''t have time to compliment the view because I was thinking of my baby. I saw her by the pool. But I kind of hesitated because I don''t know what to say. I stay stand still and prepared myself for a while. I could feel Shina''s gaze and it made my heart clenched. I shook my head, why do I need to think. Thinking would only make things worse. I walk towards Shina slowly. Her eyes swell from crying, it pains me seeing her like this. It''s my fault even if I blame the heart desire because of my carelessness. Arriving before her. Shina look down, She clenched her hands into fist. I could see she is trembling. I kneel down on one knee. Reaching my hand to her face while caressing. "Baby."I said silently. Shina did not reply. I don''t know whether she is ignoring or listening to me. But I didn''t care about that. "Baby, I''m sorry If I did something wrong... I was so stupid and didn''t realize sooner..."I said with gentle tone I could do. She still did not respond but she raise her head up and look at me. "Baby, I know that it hurts you... I wanted to tell you why I brought Shiroe. But not now okay..."I said. I brought my other hand to her hand that was clench into fist. As I caressed her hand. "U-Uncle...I''m jealous."Shina replied in small voice. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 71 Proposal "Uncle...I''m jealous of her." Shina said. Her voice turned hoarse from crying. I got stunned . Jealous? I don''t really want any of my women will get jealous against each other. I want my harem to have lively atmosphereand wish my women could be harmonious. "Is it because she is my wife?" I asked Shina directly. Shina flinch yet she nodded . "Un." Slapping my forehead. "Listen Baby, I know it''s kind of weird for me to bring a wife, suddenly. But there is a reason for it." "Reason...Did she F-Force you to marry her?" Shina asked, Frowning her brows I wish I could tell her everything. Unfortunately, with the bastard still intact inside me I couldn''t tell her. Shaking my head, I resolve to get rid of this bastard. "No, She did not force me..."I said. "Then why did she become your wife?" Shina ask me seriously. "That''s because I proposed to her." I plainly said. From the fake memory, The heart desire knew that so it''s safe to say this. "Y-You proposed!" Shina is shock. She clenched her teeth. Her body trembled. Seeing the situation turn bad I embrace Shina lightly as I whispered. "Yes, I proposed to Shiroe..." "L-Let go of me!" Shina push me but I grab her arm and force her to my chest as I embrace her again. "Let me go!" Shina shouted. "Please I don''t want to hear anymore... please let me go...*sob* it hurts. I don''t like this." Shina struggle to get out in my embrace as she sob. I didn''t let her go. Instead I tighten the hug, because I''m afraid this young girl will disappear from me if I let her go. "Shushhh Baby calm down...I''m not done." I caringly said. It might look I''m torturing her with words but I did this intentionally. "Noo! I don''t want to... I feel pain. I don''t want to hear." She lightly punch my chest. But it was ineffective. "Please hear me out baby... You know, Shiroe is not a bad woman...There is no need to be jealous of her... Baby, you know Shiroe also love books. I think the two of you would get along with each other... Also, Baby even though she is my wife it doesn''t mean I will forget about you. No, that''s nonsense how could I forget my Darling Baby... It''s impossible for me to throw you away just because I have someone new. Listen here Baby, I want to tell you that no matter what happens. You will always be my girl. Wife or Lover, That title doesn''t mean any to me. I don''t care about it...But, I know that for a woman. Becoming a wife is a large thing. That is why, Chikushodo Shina. Will you become my Spouse for eternal life." I said. Even though Shina struggled trying to break free. She still listen to my words. But when she listen to my latter words. She stopped struggling. She raised up her head looking at my face with stunned face. I smiled widely as I get the celestial ring from my space inventory... I present her the beautiful ring I made. The ring is so beautiful just like the pure white crystal ring I gave to Shiroe. But this ring is total opposite of Shiroe''s it''s pitch black obsidian it''s so beautiful beyond compare. As for why I have a Celestial rank ring. That''s because of my ''power''. I made it using my ''power''. Right now I sealed my ''power'' to maximum because of heart desire. It might do something unpredictable if it know my ''power'' increase greatly. "So will you marry me Shina?" I repeated. Shina shake her head but she realize. "A-Ah... No...I mean Yes.." "Really, once you accept the ring. That means you will become my wife eternally?" I seriously said. Shina get silent. She thought for a bit. Then realize how easy she is. She realize that she also wanted to become my wife yet she became emotional when someone took the first step. Her face blushed. Truthfully, She was angry but not to her uncle but to herself. She was angry because why did she run and why not tell her uncle what she was feeling. Shina raise her left hand to me. I smile as I grab her left hand, then slowly put the ring on her ring finger. The ring glowed when she wore it. That means it''s bounded to her already. "From now on Chikushodo Shina will be my wife eternally...Chikushodo Shina, would you like to make Chikushodo Shido your husband eternally?"A magic circle or should I say Eternal contract appeared before us. I sign the it with my mark. "Put your hand in here if you are done deciding..."I pointed at the magic contract. But before I could finish a jade white hand move. Without any hesitation. Shina put her hand on the contract. I smile at her as she also gave me a smile. "Your not angry anymore?" I asked. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "I''m still angry." Shina said. "Oh, is that so..."I became silent.. Women are a bit weird. You can''t read what they are thinking. After that the contract turned into light particles as it separates into two, one goes to me and the other to Shina. "Then for the finale. The groom may kiss the bride."I said. Well, since there is no priest. I did it on my own. Shina laughed at me."Uncle you''re hilarious." "Uncle who?"I look around trying to find who this uncle she was talking about. I turned back to Shina and said "Who is this uncle you say?" "You."Shina pointed at me. "Me?...I''m your husband now. You should call me Hubby or something."I said. Shina thought for a moment. "Yeah, it make sense since your are now my husband. Calling you Uncle is weird... But I''m used to calling you like that." "Then start to call me something new...So you''ll get used to it sooner..."I said. "Hmmm, Okay."Shina answered. She is not angry or sad anymore. How can women change their mood so fast? "Then, I''ll call you Shido...Is that okay."Shina look at me with hopeful look. "Of course you can...or should I say you should call me more intimately."I said. "Okay, Shido, Shidooo."Shina smile sweetly as she enjoy calling my name. "Yes Yes, More importantly. We should continue were we left."I said. "Hmm?"Shina got confused. But before she could ask. She feel something wet on her lips. Without hearing her reply. I planted my lips on her. With that, the contract is done. Indoor pool with sunlight at the top is very new to me. Having sex here might be interesting. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 72 Curious Succubus Sitting on the outdoor lounge chaise chair. I have Shina straddle on my lap while she link her arms on my neck as she keep pecking my lips with her strawberry-taste lips. As for me, I am slowly stripping Shina''s clothes out from her body. The sweetness of her lips made my partner below to get rock hard. I want to hear sweet sounding moan, it''s been ages. I really miss her taste so much. It''s been decade I last tasted her petite young body. After undresing her entirely. Shina is now bare buck naked away from clothings. Her skin became flushed red as I slighty caress with my large hands tracing my finger on her white skin.. Shina is getting aroused from my touch aa she tightened her embrace. Her skin emmits sweet aroma that entice me greatly. I also undressed myself. Now, The two of us are now naked bereft of clothes. Her well-develop breast is pushing on my chest, the softness of young teen is really makes me drives me crazy. Oh, The tender skin of a teenager is wonderfully amazing. caressing her back with my hands, Gently touching her made me think of the past, how nostalgic. For Shina, an hour has only passed but for me it was decade, it''s incredibly sad. She didn''t know how I truly missed her. Despite decade has passed, I didn''t dare to forget her and my other lovely women. Trapped in time is very challenging... Shaking my head, I throw that thought away. Right now, I should focus what I am doing, instead of thinking lonely things. "Baby, I love you..." I whispered near her ear. "Love you too Shido." Shina replied. Her hot breath is tickling my neck. It made me shiver from happiness. I move my hands downwards until I feel her perky butt. Igrab hose two mounds with my big hands, With my one hand alone, I can grab those two soft and tender mounds with one hand but I want to grope these two mounds with my two hands. I miss Shina''s sensitive butt. "Mmmnnnh...Shido."Shina tightened her hug. I could feel her trembling because of sensitive she was down there. I remembered that She and Her mother is very sensitive when it comes to their booty. I love their reaction when I grope their butts. Shina shivered from pleasure. She hugged me tightly as I could hear her gasping for breath. "Ahhn...mnnnn this is so good.."Shina said as she started grinding her slit on my rock hard cock. A moment later, I could feel wetness on my dick. Shina is now releasing her love juice."Shido, Aaaahn haaa can you feel my kitty getting wet...Aaahn do you want to fuck me? Mmmnggh." She whispered to my ears, though the way she call her pussy is kind of weird, I still find it interesting. She''s getting hornier as I grope her very sensitive butt and as she grind her labia with my dick. Her skin became lusty red as her breathing became hotter and erratic. Without saying anything, I place my lips on her neck kissing it while leaving hickies on trail until I move slowly downwards and finally stop at her well-develop chest. "Haaa aaahn Shido...I I want you to pierce me...Fuck me Aaahn mmngg." Shina''s reasoning lost. She wanted me to fuck her already. Deep in her eyes is a just a horny girl that wanted to be fucked like crazy. I''m really worried about her. Her iris form a heart-shape clearly loving this, It''s good she''s enjoying sex but I need to have her control her lust, I need to talk with my other women, the older ones could teach her... For now Shina wants my cock inside her pussy. Anyway, she didn''t even last for 5 minutes yet she is now horny, Isn''t this too early compare to the past? I remembered Shina would last 10 or so minutes before her lust overwhelmes her. ... Far from the two couple. There we''re two silhouettes standing behind a pillar as they watch the two with their eyes flashed. The two we''re Shiroe and Alice. Shiroe as usual has a bright smile plastered on her face while Alice blushed uncontrollably, causjng Shiroe to giggle. Shiroe giggled. "Shido is amazing isn''t he Alice-chan?" Alice got stunned being asked suddenly. Amazing? She thought. Watching at the man who was having an intimate moments with his niece. Alice mind turn blank as white. ''Yes he is amazing, truly amazing. A man making out with his niece.'' Alice replied blankly in her mind. She wanted to replied with those words but She knows she can''t say that in front of that man''s supposed to be wife. Instead she replied still blushing though."I-I wonder about that?" Shiroe smiled."Is that so. Nee Alice-chan do you want to know how amazing Shido is?" Hearing the straightforward question. Alice became stunned as she stare at Shiroe blankly. "N-No! That''s vulgar...There is no way I want to know something indecent." Alice excalimed. But unknown to her, Shiroe mysteriously smiled as she giggle. "Eh, Alice-chan I didn''t say about being indecent."Shiroe said. Amused by Alice''s reaction. "Ah!" Realization struck her as she misunderstood Shiroe''s words. Her face became redder. "No! I didn''t mean like that..." Alice tried to explain but Shiroe beat to her. "Don''t tell me, Alice-chan is a dirty girl who thinks indecent things?" Stunned and dumbfounded Alice''s eyes became teary "Nooo I''m not indecent at all... I''m definitely did not think inappropriate things..." Shiroe laughed. "Is that so. I''m just kidding Alice-chan. I know that you are a good girl... You are a good girl am I right, Alice-chan." Alice now realize she was being played by this woman. She gritted her teeth as she nodded her head then averted her eyes. She didn''t want to talk with her again. Shiroe patted pat her head as her smile became wider as her eyes glinted. No one knows what she was thinking. ... Back at the pool. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Aaaah haa Aaah...I''m going crazy. How did your Aaah cock became so thick and Aaaah large compared to yesterday...I feel sooo Aaah filled up.."Shina moaned loudly. She scratch my back with her fingernails though it didn''t do any damage. Her vaginal folds is so gripping my cock tightly! It likes she is wrenching my cock. Its so hard to ram my dick inside, even so it feels really good fucking her tight pussy. "Aaahn Shido...Shidoo aaahn..."Shina keep calling my name. She became sex-crazed as her breathe became steamy from arousal and pleasure she felt. "What is it Baby?"I asked her as I continued moving my hips. Shina smiled lewdly."Aaahn Shido do you want to fuck my ass? Aaahn Since you like groping my butt Aaahn I thought you want to fuck me in the asss mmmnng." Hearing her. I feel tempted the thought of fucking her virgin ass causing my heart to beat faster. Doing Anal, although its not my fetish it''s still feels amazing. "Do you like it Shido Aaaahn..."Shina lewdly moan. "Yeah, I''m quite tempted."I replied with a smile. I took out a lube from my space inventory. Then I stopped ramming my dick in her pussy. Shina''s vagina became red and keep gushing out love juice. I slowly take out my cock in her. "Mmmmnhh...It feels so good."Shina release a hot sigh."Shido, your dick is so thick...my pussy feel so hot and numb." Scratching my cheeks. "Well, how could satisfy you all if I have small wiener?... Don''t you like my cock...after all you keep saying you want me to ram harder." Shina laugh."That''s right! I won''t be satisfied if your dick is small, Shido. So make your thick cock larger and then ram it into my cute pussy...mmmhmm the temptation made my body shiver..."Shina''s eye became lusty as she lecherously said. I listen to her. This cute succubus wants me to make my dick bigger? It won''t fit in her, it might tear her pussy apart. Rolling my eyes and smiled wryly. I open the lube."Baby can you turn around." "Okay, hehehe Shido. Do you like anal?"Shina turn around. Kneeling on the chair. Facing her butt towards me. Oh my, This sight is so fucking great. "I''ll pour the lube first."I said. "Yes."Shina answered. Her heart beats faster. It made her nervous. "Nnnh cold.." I pour ths lube on her asshole then using my fingers to make an opening in her ass. "Aaahn...amazing, your finger is in my ass. Unbelievable aaaahn.."Shina shivered from my finger. ... "How Indecent! That area is dirty and unclean..."Alice muttered, her face became red as her body also became hotter. While Shiroe only smiled on the side. She and Shido already did anal many times. She remember how amazing it was. She became horny thinking that time. Unknown to Alice, the person next to her is getting horny as well. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 73 Curious Angel Shiroe and Alice watch the couple from afar while Alice is oblivious of heat rising up inside her body. This is the first time she saw someone copulating. However, This is not your normal sex. It is anal sex, Alice kept muttering ''That''s dirty...He should not put it inside there...How immoral!'' While the girl on Alice''s side had a calm face. Shiroe only smile silently watching her husband having sex with another girl. If this was from the past, The Wife would become angry and slap that slut... Instead, Shiroe became horny from watching. Down there is now soaked from her love juice leaking out. She wanted to join them but she knew it would only worsen the situation. Shiroe needs to get close to Shina for them to have a threesome with her husband. Shiroe''s breath became heavy as lust ignited. Shiroe lick her lips as she turn her gaze at the side. Seeing a girl with beautiful angelic wings. She could see the lust in Alice''s eyes. ''Hmm, heee I''ve never would have thought this girl is naughty...didn''t God forbid her from having indecent thoughts and Intimate relationships with a male...That God even embedded a fear inside her...'' Shiroe pitied this girl. Shiroe was also forbid by her creator but it was not a serious matter unlike Alice''s part. It was a God that created her. God''s words is absolute, If one disobeyed, One should be punished. Before Alice could realize she is having indecent thoughts. Shiroe needs to stop it, else Alice would suffer divinine wrath. "Alice-chan, let''s get out in here... "Though, Reluctant Shiroe drag Alice forcefully. "E-Eh Wait!..."Alice stop Shiroe. "What?"Shiroe stopped and ask her. "Shouldn''t we stop them...I mean your the wife right?"Alice said. Looking at Shiroe with a bit confusion. "Stop them? Why?" Shiroe saif. She knew what Alice meant. "After all, you are the wife. Shouldn''t you stop your husband?"Alice carefully said. "So? I already knew Shido has many women." Shiroe calmly replied. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Alice is shock from inside. "Eh...He has many women?"Alice asked. She did not know whether to laugh or cry. The wife is okay that her husband has many women. "Yeah, What wrong with that." Shiroe said plainly. "Haa haa haa, wrong? It''s completely wrong. How could you ignore this situation. Your husband is cheating on you and you are okay with that? How could it not be wrong..."Alice retorted. "Ah, So that''s what you meant... Don''t worry about such trivial things. Even I wanted to make him mine alone, I think it would be impossible to do so."Shiroe stared at her husband from afar. ''My husband is a beast, Pleasing him is hard. I cannot take him alone. Because of his weapon. I already became his slave...mhhm just from the thought of his weapon made me quite horny..''Shiroe thought. Alice misunderstand Shiroe''s words."Trivial, Did he force you to marry him?" Shiroe snap out from her daze as she look at Alice with a blank look."How did you come up with that?" "Well, you said its impossible to make her yours alone. I thought he force you to marry him." Alice said. Shiroe shook her head."No he didn''t force me but I let him choose." "Choose what?"Alice asked a bit curious. "I gave him options, If he wanted to take my body he is required to marry me. Or forget about it. As for what his answer, I think you can already imagine that."Shiroe answered with a straightface. Alice got stunned. She did not mean that. She shook her head, the topic was changed."Okay, So how about his women how do you feel about that?" Shiroe look at Alice for a second."I don''t know, although it makes me uncomfortable knowing he has many women at first. As we spend our time together, I realized he cannot be shackled by only one woman." "Why is that?"Alice got curious. Shiroe stare blankly at this girl... This girl''s curiousity is whole another level. It gave her a bit headache. "Do I really have to say it?"Shiroe rolled her eyes. "I''m curious!"Alice exclaimed with a smile. She wondered why that man cannot be shackled by only one woman. As they say, Curiousity killed the cat. Shiroe is having a trouble saying it. She knows she don''t have to say it. But, one of her biggest principle is no lying. Although, She tricked Shido in the past. But all those she asked are true. "Okay, I''ll only say this once so listen carefully..."Shiroe said while saying inside her mind. Alice obediently nodded her head. "As for why Shido can''t be shackled by one woman its because he is monster in bed."Shiroe said calmly. She stare at Alice''s eyes. As for Alice''s response. She blank out, Dumbfounded. Her mind was struck by lightning. "W-W-What did you just say?" Alice asked, She thought she misheard Shiroe''s words. But Shiroe shake her head."Didn''t I said, I will only cite it once." Alice became silent. Her body face became red hot. She cover her face with her hands. She got embarassed. The two became silent as they heard a loud voice. "AAHN! Shido thrust your massicr cock in my dirty ass Aaahn!"Shina''s frantic moankng reverberated in the top floor. Alice''s blushing face intensified. Smoke comes out from her head as her eyes is rolling. Shiroe mumbled ''How envious, I bet it feels good.'' She wanted to joind but seeing the collapsed girl beside her. She sighed. Then the two disappeared from where they we''re standing. As the moaning of Shina became louder and louder. Being fucked in the ass seems making her lightheaded. Since her ass is very sensitive, having a cock inside is very pleasurable for her. Her pussy keeps squirting nasty juice. "Aaaahn I''m cumming from being fucked in the Ass Annnnhaaa."Shina is facing back, She arched her body as strech her hand to grab around my neck then her body trembled pleasure. Her pussy juice shot out. As for me. I am ramming my cock inside tight ass. Grabbing her hips and perky butt for sometime. Earlier, Shina was having a hard time being fucked in the ass even though there is a lube. It didn''t help the pain from being pierced by a massive cock such as mine. But with the help of magic, We slowly got used to it. Also, when I first thrust my dick inside her ass. It feels so amazingly tight, it was like being crushed. Although, Her asshole feels so good. I still prefer her pussy. Time passed by, The two of us is soaked from sweat. Shina is covered by my white cum all around her body. Some gushed out from her vagina and Asshole. The sight was beholding. I love it. Her body keep twitching as she stuck her tongue out while gasping for breath. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 74 Problems Going back to the palace, I have both Shina and Shiroe on my side. Shina clung on my right arm, but Shiroe only held my left hand. The two we''re silent the whole time its kind of awkward though. Shina still look at Shiroe with hostility. I sigh. Anyway, I feel relief that Shina would not overreact anymore. As for Shiroe, she only gave Shina a gentle smile. "Wife, Where is Alice?"I asked. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "She is resting right now."Shiroe said with a smile. "Is that so..."I became silent. "Does Dear also want to have Alice in your harem?"Shiroe asked. I saw her eyes flashed. "What makes you think you can say it like that."I said, While my face twitched. "I don''t know, I just have feeling that girl will fall into your arms someday."Shiroe said. "Impossible, Alice has androphobia, She is afraid of men. There is no way she can get a boyfriend."Shina suddenly interrupted. "Shina, your words are a bit harsh."I said. "Its not like I won''t support her having a lover. Its just that she told me that she can''t have a lover in her eternal life... I don''t know what she meant by that because she would not tell me further."Shina said. She was confused why her friend couldn''t get a lover. "Hoo, Wife I think it''s impossible to have her then."I turn to Shiroe and said. "Is that so....I wonder about that. After all, what Shina-chan said is the truth... But, there is more to it that you two didn''t know.."Shiroe smiled at us. "Eh, What is it?"Shina asked. She is eager to know more about her friend. Her hostility towards Shiroe disappeared and was replaced by curiousity. "I''m sorry Shina-chan, I cannot tell you about Alice...If you want to know you should ask her yourself."Shiroe apologized to Shina. "That''s too bad."Shina became dejected. "Don''t worry Baby, She will tell you someday. You just need to be patient...After all you can''t rush things."I whispered. "Shido, I understand....I love you so much."Shina hug my arms tightly. "I love you too my darling baby."I kiss her forehead. "Ah, Am I being left out."Shiroe suddenly said. I turned around and saw her pouting. Wow, She is so cute. I also lean towards her and gave her a peck on her lips. "How is that?"I asked. "Good."Shiroe smiled as she grip my hand tightly. ... We got out from the Tower of Magic Books. I''m back again inside the library if the palace for how many years I was in space. Everything is the same. The smell of old paper travels through my nose. A tear slid down from my eyes. Fuck, I truly miss this place. I feel nostalgic, I remember my Mama''s adorable cute figure, My sisters, niece, Cousins and Aunts. I''m so happy I can finally get back here, My home. "Shido why are you crying? What''s wrong?"Shina said with worried voice. "No its nothing..."I said shaking my head. Shina wanted to ask more. But she got interrupted by Shiroe. "Shina-chan, Are you the one who is taking care of this library?"Shiroe asked. Shina became annoyed because she was interrupted but hearing Shiroe''s question she knew that Shido is hiding something she shouldn''t know yet. Because he promised to tell her if the problem is solved. "Yeah, I am."Shina nodded. "Wow, This place looks to neat and clean."Shiroe look around and compliment the place. I calmed myself. "I don''t want this place to become dusty so I clean once a month. I could only visit this place once in a while. Android can help me clean but they can''t clean that they could not reach after all so I clean it with my own hands..."Shina started to talk about how she manage the library while Shiroe is listening to her. Since the two of them are both perfectionist and Hygiene maniac. They got along with each other easily. We stayed in the library for a while because the two is having a really long conversation. Shiroe even forgot our objective. I activate my mobile bracelet. I look for the date and time. I saw it and felt relieved. I already know that time didn''t really move but I wanted to confirm it with my own eyes. Space and Time is a very powerful and terrifying at the same time. Time passed by. The two girls stop their conversation. Earlier the two became close, they laugh together and having a pleasant talk. I don''t have to worry anymore. They approach me who was seating on the sofa. I was lost in my own world. I thought of how should I confront Kuroe and The problem, Heart desire. I don''t know why I am calling it ''Heart Desire''. Instead I should call ''Virus'' right? What I learned about this ''Virus'' is that it is part of crystal core. This crystal core is the same as my crystal heart. The crystal core is the nucleus of the monsters that attacked Earth and massacred most of the men around the world. That also indicated that this ''virus'' is controlling me slowly. I don''t understand why this ''virus'' is controlling me. What I heard is that the mosnter suddenly disappeared and leave a crystal behind. But What I don''t understand why did they disappeared suddenly? Who is Ellen Zern? Is she one of the culprit behind the massacre? Maybe the ''virus'' is trying to rule the earth by painting it''s parts around the world. If that is true that means this is really a large matter and it needs to be stopped. But would all the people on Earth would believe my words? Of course they wouldn''t, They trust Ellen Zern more than me. They would thought I''m rebelling. Ellen''s foundation is formidable. People trust her. "Shido let''s go, dinner will be coming soon." Shina said. I woke up and look at the two gorgeous girls before me. Shaking my head, Let''s not think about the problems for now. Right now, I need to enjoy myself. "Okay." I nodded. Standing up and held both of their hands. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 75 Caugh Dining hall of Chikushodo Palace. Once again, I sat beside my Mama. She was oblivious of what happened to me. For her, I was only gone for half a day. But for me, It was a long duration of time I didn''t see her. I want to hug her tightly. I want her to pamper me. But it would raise suspicions from the ''virus''. Kana is here with us. She sat beside Shiroe and Shina. Three intelligent girls talking happily with each other. Apparantly, Everyone except the younger once knew Shiroe. So they are familliar with each other. Even mama knew her. Anyway, As for why they knew Kuroe and Shiroe. As Shiroe said, Grimoire cannot get out from their space if they don''t have contract with humans or other intelligent creature. Mama said that my grandma signed a temporary contract with the two grimoires for their help. That''s why they could get out temporarily. After all, Grimoires like Shiroe are a picky choosers when it comes of choosing a master. To sum it up, Everyone here didn''t know about my event. I was glad they didn''t question me when they learn Shiroe became my wife. "Shiroe, be careful of this Husband of yours. He''s a beast."Sis Sona joked. Shiroe said that, She would only sign the contract to me If I marry her. That''s the strory she came up. Everyone thought that we only married for a day and still didn''t consummate our marriage. Unknown to them, I''ve been fucking her for a decade. Mama did not understand what Sis Sona said so she just ignore them and continued eating and feeding me. Kira-nee, well as always she ignores trivial things and ate in her own pace. Those who I''m with relationship blushed slightly when they heard Sis Sona''s words. Only Sister Shiyuki became flabbergasted, her chopstick stop in the air as she watch the others having a tint red on their cheeks. She look at Shizumi''s reaction and dread plastered on Shiryuki''s face. Her heart turn cold as she turned her attention to me. I feel a piercing stare, So I look where it came from. Sister Shiyuki is looking at me with a smile while behind those eyes was not smiling at all. What happened? What did I do? I was so preoccupied with my mama pampering me. I look around and saw the girls blushing. I got confused but when I hear Shiroe''s reply I know I fucked up. "Is that so... Shido is it true? Your sister said that you''re a beast?"Shiroe smiled mysteriously. She knew what is happening. I squinted my eyes. I stare at her eyes saying ''I''ll punish you later.'' Shiroe smiled sweetly as she bit her lips seductively. She''s provoking me. I sighed as I pretend to be oblivious. "Beast? Me? There is no way I am." Everyone I have relationship with look at me with contempt. As they thought ''why don''t you look at the mirror while saying thos words.'' I see their eyes but I tried my best to ignore them and continued."I''m a human you know... I''m not a beast." They rolled their eyes at the same time. Come on help me. Sister Shiyuki''s eyes became more deadly and colder. Shizumi stop blushing. Look at your mom. I tried gesturing Shizumi but this girl became clueless she became shy when I gestured her. Crap, My hair shivered. Sister Shiyuki look at me with elegance but her eyes is not elegant at all. "Shido-kun, Shizumi can I talk to the both of you after dinner?" Sis Sona smiled widely. I bet she''s Laughing inside her mind. Shiroe smiled at me and gave me a thumbs up. Shina became worried. But I can see she''s trying to cheer me. Kana and Akane didn''t know what''s happening but when Shina whispered to them they look at me with pitiful expression. Hey! Kira-nee and Mama ignored us. Shizumi then realized what just happened. Her face paled as she look at me with anxious expression. Oh, God. Don''t look at me like that, it will only worsen. I facepalm myself. I look up and stared at the ceilings. "Y-Yes Sister."I answered. I hear Sis Sona chuckled. She leaned forward as she whisper me. ''Good luck, Idiot Shido.'' I look at her and blame her.''You started this''. Sis Sona laugh lightly.''I did thay intentionally. You should tell her honestly. It won''t be good for the two of you hiding your relationship with her mother...Also you want Shiyuki too right? Why don''t you het her in the process.'' Is what she said. Her words make sense... I''m really grateful of Sis Sona. She wholeheartedly support me from having a harem. I will reward her greatly later. ''Sis, meet me in the hot spring later. I want to spend time with you.''I said gently. ''Ah, that''s so sweet of you Shido. Okay, I will wait for you in there then.''Sis Sona smile in response. Shina elbowed her mother. "Mom we''re eating no whispering." ''Hehehe, our little girl is jealous...''Sis Sona chuckled. I also chuckled. Shina look at us with puffing cheeks. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "What are you whispering the two of you?"Kira asked. "About things that a muscle-brain like you won''t understand."Sis Sona replied. "Do you want Fight Sona!"Kira said with deep voice. "Didn''t I just said you only think of fighting. Look at you, Seeking fight."Sis Sona sighed as she shake her head. "The two of you stop it. Dining hall is not for fighting..."Mama strictly said to the two. Oh, her majestic aura activated. "I apologized, Mother."Sis Sona bow to mama. Kira fiercely glared at Sis Sona as she also bowed to Mama."I''m Sorry Mom." This is the first time I saw them fighting. I look at everyone''s reaction. Welp, they didn''t even react. Only, Akane became fidgety suddenly. I know right. It''s as if everything just happened is normal. Mama then whispered to me. ''Don''t worry Shii-chan. Sona and Kira are close and often fight each other.'' I nodded. I was a bit surprised. We continued our dinner silently. While the girls started to happily chat again. Shizumi, became gloomy and did not join with the others. I know what she is feeling right now. Because I''m also feeling a bit nervous. Despite I matured this past decade. Facing such situation is nerve-wrecking. Sister Shiyuki smiled with elegance but her eyes is dreadul. I gulped my saliva down as I resume eating. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 76 Truth "Care to explain this to me Shido-kun. Did you touch my daughter?" I''m having a great tribulation. One wrong move I''m dead. The Woman in front of me is sorrounded by zapping purple electricity. Her fierce eyes look at me. Right now, I and Shizumi was bowing in dogeza. Earlier... After eating dinner, all of us parted. Everyone will go back to their home tomorrow. I would be very busy this night. Before that, there is something I need to do first. I look at Sister Shiyuki who return a smile. That smile is so beautiful but I know it''s not beautiful at all. It''s a devil smiling. Shizumi and I followed Shiyuki. The two of us followed her while our heart is beatung nervously. Sweat trickled on our face, hands turning cold from anxiety. The atmosphere is silent. The sounds of our footsteps reverberated. It''s too eerie. I could hear my heart beating. If you are wondering why I am afraid, I''m not afraid of confronting her on a fight but what I''m afraid of is because I''m guilty. I hid something from my Sister Shiyuki, For public views, Even if incest is now allowed. It''s still Taboo for everyone, She found out that her Brother and her Daughter was having a deep intimate relationship made her feel strange. Shiyuki found my relationship with Shina. She became perplexed about it. She did not think that one of her family with create a Taboo. But today''s dinner, She now found out that most of her family is having an intimate relationship with her younger brother. What shock her the most, Every women is okay for him to have many women. They saw them chatting together happily....She thought ''This is strange... That is wrong... That''s immoral!'' Finally She saw her daughter, Although Shizumi became rebellious to her. Shizumi is still her precious daughter, Shizumi is the only one left to her. When she saw her daughter joined the comversation with blushing face, Shiyuki felt something triggered inside her. She tried to deny it but when she saw her daughter asking for help to her younger brother. Her heart turn cold and feel immerse anger deep down. Shiyuki is one of the people who prejudiced against Taboo. If I knew she has prejudice against incest, I wouldn''t have to make her watch me and shina making out. But as they say, there is no If in the world. Everything already happened. Right now my objective is persuade Sister Shiyuki to accept my relationship with Shizumi. We arrived at the greenery. A glass covered dome, reinforce with steel. Inside is a forest of plants. We walk inside. I breathe the fresh air that the plants produce. This place look so peaceful. I now understand why my Sister like this garden. "Sister, did you plant all of these?"I unconsciously asked while looking around, admiring the wonder of nature. Shiyuki is surprised. She thought. ''Is it tbe time for you to ask that?'' But her expression betrayed her thoughts. She smiled."Yeah, all these plants is something I take cared with my own hands. Though Androids usually water them everyday when I''m not here...That plant there I bought the seeds from Africa, It''s a rare plant... As for that plant there. When I visited Iceland, I was so in love with that plant. So I bought it''s seeds....As for that....also there..." Sister Shiyuki, are you somekind of plantswoman or a horticulturist? Time passsd by, Sister Shiyuki explained all the plants she love...I think she love all the plants here that''s why she explain every plant in her to us. Shizumi look at her mother with amazement. She didn''t know thay her mother has a history with these plants. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. I was also surprised but I was thankful of myself earlier for asking those words. Right now, All I can do is praising the plants and maybe she wouldn''t get extremely angry anymore. When I saw how genuinely happy my Sister Shiyuki when hearing my praise. My nervousness earlier started to calm down. Anyway I''m glad that Shiroe taught me about herbs and plants. If I didn''t have knowledge about it, I would already be doomed. "Shido, you know about plants?"Shiyuki ask me with anticipation plastered on her face. "Well, I remembered that I studied about it..."A missing memory suddenly popped up."I remembered I studied about plants because I want to see sister smile...Because I saw how lonely you are, that is why I thought of studying plants to make you happy. Sis Sona told me that Sister Shiyuki likes plants so much. Sis Sona said that you would become happy if someone praise your plants...." "Y-You remembered?"Shiyuki got shocked. Her expression became trepid. Shizumi listened on the side...She turn silent. Shaking my head."No, a memory just popped up." "Do you remembered ''that'' time?"Shiyuki asked with fear on her face. I was busy arranging my memories so I didn''t see her expression. "What time?"I got confused. "You did not remember in the lounge room?"Shiyuki ask. Her heart is bearing faster. "Hmmm, No I think not."Shaking my head. "Is that so..."Shiyuki sighed. I glance at her, She''s acting strange. Why is it? It''s strange why is she feeling relief. We arrived at a beautiful scenery. So many beautiful flowers was planted on a small mound. There''s a stair leading at the top of the mound where a table and chairs was placed. Shiyuki lead us there and make us sit. "let''s go back on our main topic...What''s your relationship?"Shiyuki became strict suddenly. Shizumi and I both stayed silent. I think I should tell her the truth. But Shizumi answered first. "M-Mom, Promise me not to get angry okay?" Shizumi said. Her face was filled with worries. Shiyuki look at her daughter''s expression. Her heart ached. "Okay, As long It''s not something cannot be forgiven." Oh no. I should talk, else Shizumi would say something thay would worsen the situation. After all this girl is clueless. "Ahem, Shizumi I''ll explain it." I said. "No, Uncle I should..."Shizumi is trying to interject but I didn''t let her. "It''s okay Shizumi... Let me do this. I don''t want to see you sad like this anymore." I gently said. "Uncle...Mhmm then you can." Shizumi smiled. Shiyuki is watching us uncomfortably. Her heart became annoyed. She just saw her Daughter and Brother flirting in front of her. What woukd she feel about it. She frowned as gritten her teeth. "Sister, I''ll be honest with you. Shizumi and I, We are in relationship." I said straightforwardly. My eyes is looking at Shiyuki''s eyes. We stared at each other, I could see her eyes squinted, Dread, Confusion, Anger and something I was not expecting, Envy. Here I thought, I didn''t have close connection with her in the past. It seems I need to probe it further. This is getting interesting. "Shido you got some nerve to say that in front of me...You are saying, You and My daughter is dating?" Shiyuki said, her voice is shaking. "Yes." I nodded. "Is that so...Did you two already kissed?"A zapping noise sounded. I can see a flickering electricity on her body. "Yes we did it already." I calmly replied. Shiyuki flinched. The next question she wanted to ask is something made her nervous and scared. She denied those but she couldn''t help but wanting to ask. The electricity around here intensifies. The zapping became louder and louder. I could feel Shizumi''s hand on mine below. "Did the two of you already made love?"Her voice turned hoarse. Instead of me replying her question. Another voice interrupted. "Yes Mom, Uncle and I already had sex." Shizumi declared. The cup on Shiyuki''s hand broke into pieces. As she look at me with horrifying eyes. "Care to explain it Shido?" ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Patre¨®n.com/ScarletBM 77 Confirmation "Yes, What Shizumi said is true." I nodded. "W-What!?" Shiyuki cover her mouth with her hand. Shock, The thing she tried to deny all this time. "Mom..." Shizumi muttered. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Shiyuki close her eyes as it tremble. We could see her breathing heavily. Her body keep shivering. "Mom!" Shizumi stands up and hastily approach her mother. "Sister." I also became worried. I tried going to her side but Shiyuki said something. "Brother, what have you done..." Shiyuki said looking me in the eyes. I could see anger and confusion. I did not answer her. I stayed silent. "Brother, She''s your niece, my daughter... How could you do this..." Shiyuki said while looking at me fiercely. I didn''t know what to say. I''d like to tell her about my complex but I think it would only backfire to me. I stayed silent. "Mom, don''t blame uncle. Please." Shizumi begged. When I heard her, my heart warmed up. But I feel like a coward for staying silent. Since I caused this problem. I should take responsibility for it. What kind of man am I if I can''t defend my women. Although, I plan to make Shiyuki one of my harem also. Right now, I''m confronting her as a lover of her daughter. Brother of hers. The forbidden love that she hates. "Sister, to tell you the truth. I''m not ashamed dating my niece, your daughter. I think I didn''t do something wrong. I love Shizumi, She accepted me (I did it intentionally. But in the end she accepted me.)... Sister, I confessed that I have a thing with incest. I''m a man who can fell in love with his blood-relative... I won''t apologized to you because what I want right now is to gain your approval... Sister Shiyuki, Please accept our relationship." I said calmly. I look into Shiyuki''s piercing glare. I told her my complex. Shiyuki is shocked to the core. Her heart ached... Intense anger and she was too confused. "You are saying, you can feel lust to us your family?" "Yes. Honestly Sister, I also admire you. You are so beautiful, Your graceful aura and captivating figure, I like you. I have a thought of making you mine." I unconsciously said. I was lost in thought while gazing her. Shizumi pouted. ''Uncle is pervert.'' She thought. Shiyuki got stunned silly. Her face became red. ''What is he talking about... We are talking about the problem. Not flirting.'' "Sister, I know you love Shizumi so much. You want to protect her. But it''s the same for me. I love her dearly, I don''t want us to be separated. That is why Sister Shiyuki, will you approve our relationship." I realize what I said earlier, I feel embarrassed a littke bit. We we''re talking about Shizumi and My case yet I unconsciously blurted, I also like Shiyuki. Shiyuki frowned. ''This little guy, change the topic before I could say anything.... is it true he sees me as a woman? No no no what am I thinking... Seeing my daughter''s expression, That face is face of a girl in love. Just like the old days. This is troublesome. I respect my daughter''s decision and also I''m thankful this hateful brother of mine... I can accept the two in relationship and kisses but the thing I was angry for is they already have sex, I cannot accept such thing... Shizumi is still 16 she is so young for that kind of activity...but even if I decline, Everything already happened.'' Thoughts after thoughts. Shiyuki stayed silent for a long time. But I patiently waited for her. Despite having steady composure deep inside me, I''m nervous. Shiyuki open her eyes. I flinched and grip my hand into fist. "Shido, I''m angry of what you''ve done to my daughter. I''m so furious, I have an impulse of striking you right now. But it seems I can''t do that, someone will stop me from doing it."She saud while glancing at Shizumi on her side. Shizumi is looking at me passionately. She listen to my words earlier. Her heart flutters in joy she feels so happy. This girl is already madly in love with me. That''s why I will do anything for her and my women, even if sacrificing my body just to protect them. I can''t let them be harmed. Shizumi is surprised when her mom look at her. Her face blushed. Then she stare at her mom wirh resolution in her eyes. "Mom, I will stop you no matter what if you did something to uncle...Mom, I know our relationship is taboo. But I can''t help it, I love him so much. That is why, Mom, please accept our relationship." Shizumi voice sound confident at her first sentence. Then her voice turn meek suddenly at the latter part as she bow in dogeza to Shiyuki. Then I stand up. Circling around the table arriving at the side of Shizumi as I did the same. I bow towards Shiyuki in dogeza. "Sister, please accept us." My head hit the concrete ground. As my forehead turn red. Shiyuki watch us with troubled face. She dislike this situation but she can''t help it. Her daughter is literally begging for her confirmation. If she denied them, She would look like the bad guy here or the villain that wanted to tear apart the couple. Shiyuki is dilemma as her heart became heavy. She release a sigh. "Okay, I will accept your relationship." "Really!? Mom, is that true... Mom I love you so much. Unclr did you hear that? Mom accepted us." Shizumi''s face brightened. Her smile widened. She hug her mother then embraced me tightly. I look at my Sister with Grateful expression. I feel like I''m gonna crap. The atmosphere was too intense. I can see Sister struggled making decision. But, I''m so happy she is not some kind of villain. Now that you think of it. Ever since I got here, I did not encounter any villain or enemy? Oops, Foreshadowing... I just raised a flag. "Thank you Sister." I said. Shizumi is embracing me while her mother is looking at us. This is kind of embarrassing actually. Then shocking the two of us. Shizumi kissed me on the lips. Shiyuki is shock because of her daughter''s assertive actions. She sighed as she glance at the beautiful flowers she planted. Ignoring the two making out. She feel a bit jealous. That''s because It''s been a decade her husband passed away. She was lonely this past decade. Her body was aching when she first saw her little brother on the hospital 5 years ago. She hated herself for thinking such immoral thought. That is why she hated such impure relationship. But, looking at her daughter changed so much she feel grateful of her little brother. The sparked feeling from 5 years ago suddenly flickered. Her body ache much more. Shiyuki only watch at the plants but the sloppy noise of the two making out each other triggered something from her. Her body is aching, it is so painful that she close her thighs tightly. She keeping rubbing her thighs together as she feel something wet. But on the surface, her exlreasiin didn''t change much. She keep her graceful expression while she clearly struggled to put it up to it. She cast a side glance towards the duo and saw their lips combining. Sucking with each other. Playing with their tongues. Shiyuki gulped silently as she lick her dry lips. Shiyuki didn''t realize that I would sometimes look at her. I was surprised by Shizumi''s aggressive action but I didn''t push shizumi cause she''s my woman. I would not decline them. I was shock when I can see the lust in Sister Shiyuki''s eyes. She would cast a glance to us from time to time. I notice her legs is squirming, I smiled inside my head. She is horny. A woman without relieving herself for a decade, what would you expect when exposed to a male hormones nearby. "Shizumi, I think your Mom is lonely."I whispered to Shizumi who keep sucking my lips. Shizumi stop for a moment before continuing then asked me. "What do you mean by lonely, Uncle?" Ah, yeah she is still clueless about such things. "You see, a human without tasting sexual activities for a decade what do you think would happen?" "Hmm, I don''t know." Shizumi shake her head. The two of us is whispering with each other. Sister Shiyuki is powerful, She''s a level two magician after all. So she can hear the two of us. I did this intentionally, I want her to hear us. "There are two things for each gender. For men, without sex for a decade is painful and torture. It''s so painful that if we don''t release our accumulated sperm in our balls. But fortunately for men, with a bit of imagination we can release our sperm anytime we want. Second, Men would become wolf if they couldn''t taste women in the past decade. If they saw a woman, I bet they would pounce at her. As for women, According to scientific explaination. Women''s lust is more terrifying than men. Their lust is whole another level. The older a woman gets the more their Lust would be boosted. So holding their lust for a decade will be horrific if they are exposed near the hormones of a man." I explained while lowering my voice. Shizumi didn''t stop kissing me but she listened to me. "So uncle you are saying. Mom is frustrated? Since mom, didn''t touch a man for this past decade.... Uncle aren''t you in a bad situation right now." Shizumi then realize what she have done. Her uncle taught her that a man would release their hormones unconsciously when they are horny. If that''s the case then her mother...she glance at her mother who was looking at her and her uncle with lustful gaze. "Yeah, I think I am... Shizumi I want to ask you. Is it okay for you if I take your mom?"I asked. "Uncle, you are really a pervert. Saying that to me. Are you asking for my permission?"She said while rolling her eyes. "Yeah, I want to know what you think?"I nodded "Didn''t you already told me, you also like my mom. I already accept that didn''t I?" Shizumi said. "Thank you Shizumi, then I will sacrifice my body." I joked. "Hahaha uncle you''re hilarious." Shizumi chuckled. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 78 Shiyuki Watching my Sister''s heated face and her breathe became erratic. I can smell a very flowery scent waft in the air, I inhaled the fragance as my body reacted. I can feel my lust awakens, my body constantly is releasing my male hormones. Shiyuki''s thighs keep rubbing. She tried keeping a calm and graceful expression. But her body betrayed her mind as it became hotter and hotter. Shizumi look at her mother who was struggling. Shizumi smiled silently as she knew what''s going on her mother''s body. Shizumi turn her face to match mine she whispered playfully."Uncle, I think my mommy can''t control her body anymore....I hope someone will save my Mommy..." She then lick my earlobe. Shizumi was straddling on my hips as she loosely embrace my neck. I wryly smiled at her in response. Did she just allow me to do anything to her mother? I did ask for her permission. What a bad girl, She clearly knows that her mother is faithful to her father but, She easily decided to push her mother to me. So I ask her why she agreed. The answer she gave me surprised me. "My father? Ah, that asshole..." Shizumi gritted her teeth as she clench her hand into fist. I could see fury depth in her eyes. "Shizumi calm down. Also mind your language." I pacified shizumi''s anger. She calmed down after sometime. The added."I don''t know what happened in the past but right now, we need to help your mommy...you can tell later on okay." I caress her face as I lean forward giving her lips a gentle peck. Ah, beautiful my niece is so pretty, I cannot believe I made her my woman. The feeling of immortality creeps through my body, I love this feeling, I might go crazy just from thinking such thing. I might not be the man who has great sense of justice and having a good moral but I was just to my desires. It''s something already carved deep into my mind. People may be disgusted of my desire but I can''t deny my feelings. I''m not a hero nor an enemy of the world, What I wanted is to give my love ones a peaceful world to live in. Most people is not honest to their desires. That is why our world is declining. One should express their desires honestly. That is also what I''m about to do to my Sister. I will make her realize what she desired. Evil it may be, There is nothing wrong to guide someone to their path. There are two ways she could walk and it''s ultimately her decision where she wants. The First path, She will relieved herself. This might be the very reasonable path she should take. But its her decision. It was my hormones that triggered her hidden and accumulated lust deep inside her body. Relieving herself might not work because the lust she is emitting is stronger than normal. But after all, its ultimately her decision. I don''t want to force myself to her. The second is very obvious and it will greatly help her. I will help her getting rid of her lust scarficing my body, in other words I will fuck her silly until her lust is soothed. However it''s her decision that decides what she should take. "Shizumi, can you give me and your mother some time?" I softly whispered to shizumi''s ear. I move my habd below as I grab her butt. Yes, this feels nice. "Hehehe, Uncle you naughty....okay, though I really want to spend more time with you." Though reluctant Shizumi knew that it would only make things awkward if she is here. Her mother might accept her uncle because She is here, in sense she is in the way. I feel a bit guilty when she said those words. Shizumi didn''t know about what happened to me lately so She was oblivious. But what she did not know is how I miss her so much. I want to embrace her and pin her down but some inevitable things happened. I can''t just turn blind eye and ignore my sister''s struggle. It was my fault in the first place. Because of my strong hormones scattering and she was deeply affected. Plus her lust being hold back for so many years, the result is pretty horrifying. I can see Shiyuki''s eyes is turning cloudy, it''s because of her lust is getting worse as time passed. Her white smooth skin had slowly turning into reddish hue. Her body would quiver constantly, as her legs keep rugging. I could now smell a familliar scent, it''s a smell of woman''s love juice. When I smell it, my dick turn rock hard. Shizumi who was straddling on my hips, her smile curled as she move her hand on my chest slowly moving downwards. She felt up my above my pants. "Uncle, I think someone is also getting excited." Shizumi smiled at me clearly teasing me. "Well, how could I control myself from smelling such strong fragance coming from you mother." I plainly said. Honestly, I''m also struggling. My sister''s lust is so strong threatening my calm composure. "Hahaha, You should have just pounce at her." Shizumi whispered then turning her attention to her mother. Shiyuki was clearly in daze, she didn''t even heared us talking loudly. Shiyuki is so busy and frustrated, her body is not listening to her. She tried calming her body by using her mana but alas it didn''t work. I pinch Shizumi''s butt. "Naughty girl, whose child that will send their mom to her lover?" "Hahaha, I wonder...." Shizumi laughed with all her might. She was not bothered at all. For Shizumi, The thought of her mother having the same lover excites her. Shizumi suddenly stood up as she turned around."Uncle I will go now, take care of my mom for me." Then she leaved. That girl, shaking my head. I look up at the glass dome, it''s night. A beautiful starry night, plants are now sleeping. I was seating on a chair at the side of my sister was seating. I see her struggling, if I take her right now. Then it would only be Kira-nee left. I know what I''m doing is very risque, Sister Shiyuki might hate me for this. I could have use my power to help her but you see. I''m a bad guy, I don''t have any morals. Also I desired my sister, God forgive me for having such twisted desires but I can''t help it. It is who I am. I am not me if I denied what I truly want. Slowly standing up on my seat. Walking slowly near my sister. Reaching my hand as it touch her delicate skin. Her body then trembled from my touch, Using my other hand to caress her beautiful face. Having such beautiful woman in front of me is something I cannot ignore, What''s more impossible to ignore is this woman is in heat because of me. I am the cause of her problem. I should take responsibility. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "W-what are you doing brother haaa..." Shiyuki woke up from her daze as she felt something caressing her face. She turn her face to me as she was greatly shocked. She wanted to resist but her body won''t listen to her. She could not move a single muscle it''s as if she lost control if her body. The moment the hand that was touching her moved, Her heart skip a beat, Her body shivered from the sudden sensitive feeling. Shiyuki exhaled a hot sigh, She suddenly lost control of her lust. Her body is telling her to pounce at this man. Her body is craving for this man. Her face turned bright red as her eyes became cloudy, lost in lust. 79 Doub I didn''t do anything but stroking my Sister''s face. I know it would only make her more horny than she is now. She was staring at me with blank eyes as her breath became erratic. We only stare at each other without making any movements, However, Shiyuki seems fidgety. I can sense she wanted to do something but because of her unwillingness to commit such immoral act, Shiyuki tried her best to resist her rising lust. But what can she do? Her lust is worser than she expected. She thought she can calm herself down, her vision turned blurry and she could feel a pleasant warmth on her face as it gently stroke her face. Shiyuki feel very comfortable, she got distracted. As a result, her lust overwhelmed her mind. Shocked and Anxious, Shiyuki lost control of her body. Unable to move her body on her own. Her hand suddenly grab the comfortable warmth on her face. She use all her strength to push away my hand, unfortunately my hand didn''t move. Because of the desparity of our strength, Shiyuki has low physique compared to me. The hand that was holding my wrist lost it''s strength as it fall down. Shiyuki unable to move lost balance as she lean to the side, falling down from her chair slowly. Before she could drop down I caught her body. Shiyuki lost her consciousness but her rising lust didn''t stop, from her situation she looks like she took an aphrodisiac. The lusty heat that her body emitting is the same as taking an aphrodisiac. Shiyuki''s head leaned on my abdomenas I can feel her hot breath through my shirt. Unconsciously, She wander her hand on my chest, it tickles me. But, It seems I can''t do it right here. I need to find a place where we can continue. The truth is, I want to fuck her but I am conflicted. Because, I could literally see my sister resisting. Yet here I am, I only thought of fucking her. I''m so evil and I agree with that. Sighing heavily. My moral became lesser everyday and I think I will become a demon if this continues. Even though, Sis Sona and the others didn''t really think deeplu about that cause they love me. But, I know what am I doing, I know it''s super bad. Yet, I took advantage of the women because of their frustration and lack of male hormones. I''m the worst if I think about it. So instead of taking advantage of my unconcsious sister. I use my ''power'' to alleviate her discomfort instead of using magic, after all the ''virus'' inside is constantly observing my every action. I patted the back of my sister, moving my hands on her kimono. Shiyuki even in her deep sleep could feel very comfortable feeling that spread through her entire body. It is so warm that she unintentionally hug my waist. I can hear her release a very audible sound coming from her mouth. "Hnnn." It was very tempting, an erotic moan that stimulates my lust. Hearing that lusty moan, I am afraid I would lost control myself. Moreover, my lower body woke up again. However, I forcibly calmed myself down. I saw Shiyuki tried to resist the lust that was spreading inside her. Because, I could see she didn''t want something to happen. She is very first woman I meet in this world that is trying to resist their desires. I don''t know why she is stubborn but I think she would definitely hate me of I did something to her. I also thought my perception of love is lesser than I thought, using the weakness of the women to make them feel in love with me is a very cowardly move. I realize how pathetic I am. I realize how naive I am. In truest sense, Most of my women fell in love with me because of memories in the past. They already have feelings for me from the very start. Honestly, I didn''t conquer anyone yet. I never conquer their heart in my own, the one who conquered them was Shido. In my past, I''ve never hand a pure relationship. Instead it''s a very twisted one, My aunt and Cousin forced me into their plaything and the other women I have was through blackmailing their husbands and lovers. In short, I don''t have any experience in making girls fall in love with me. What dating feels like. How to fall in love purely.... pitiful me. I muttered. While I was caressing my sisters back. Her lust already disappeared, but my sister did not let go of her arm, still hugging me. She is still in deep sleep. Releasing an exhausted sigh despite I''m not tired. Removing the arm around my waist, I princess carried my sister. Looking at her sleeping peaceful, How beautiful she is. I was really so stupid, I know I want her to be my woman. However, I should not force her against her will. Her willpower is very strong. I don''t know the reason why she hates me, Is it because something happened in the past? Thinking about it, it was likely there is something between her and Shido. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Carrying her very light yet soft body. I walk towards the palace, using my ''power'' to locate her room, I found it easily. Now that I think of it. I realize something missing earlier in dining hall...yes, the only people in there is my family. My aunts and Cousin did not join us... I remember they would join during dinner but I couldn''t see them. I spread my intent throughout the village and found out that my cousins already fell asleep while some of my aunts is not in their home. I got confused, but I found my answer I was looking for. My aunts are inside in the hot spring in the palace with, Sis Sona, Kana, Akane, Shina, Shizumi, Rei and Fuuka...Shiroe did not join them, She is in my room snuggling my bed. I wryly smiled at her, then Shiroe suddenly jerkup her head and look around until her eyes was looking at me. Shiroe smiled as she said. "Bad husband, spying on me... heee, husband are you going to spare her tonight? I thought you eat her.." I shook my head. Really, Shiroe is very powerful. Anyway, bringing my sister to her room is my objective. "Yeah, I did think about that. But, because of my reason told me to stop... Ne, Shiroe you love me right?"I stopped explaining as I ask her a question that I''m doubting. Shiroe look at me with frown on her face. She then said angrily. "I think you misundertand me Shido.. no, I think it''s more appropriate to call you, Shin. I didn''t marry you because of Shido because I felt truly in love with you...I didn''t spend a decade with you if I don''t love you...listen here, Baka Shin... I love you very very much. So don''t doubt my love." I use a special seal hurriedly when she spoke my real name. I was afraid the ''virus'' is listening. "I''m sorry Shiroe."I apologize to her. Shiroe already knows my secret. She also knows my past. Also, Shiroe told me everything about her. You can say there are no secrets to hide between us anymore. We understand each other and know what we are thinking. It''s reasonable why she is very angry. "Okay...I will give you punishment later." She harrumphed, then forcibly close my intent. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 80 Dragon? I tuckered my sister, Shiyuki into her bed. As she laid there peacefully sleeping. I watch her for a while before leaving the room. Going to the hot spring to fulfill my promise with Sis Sona. But, Inside the hot spring there we''re 24 women bathing within the hot water. I don''t know if Sis Sona did this unintentionally or she was planning this from the start. I didn''t think deeply about it and continue striding the towards my destination. I found my Mama, She''s in the throne hall again. Doing her job as an empress even though it''s already night. Looking at her adorableness made my flutter from happiness. I want to pinch those puffy cheeks. Anyway, I was confused why thus the ''virus'' didn''t want me to make move on my mama. Is there something it is hiding from me? It''s really frustrating when you don''t the scheme behind your back. Having someone scheming behind my back is not a good feeling at all. I feel restless just thinking about it, I have a feeling something will happen and I mind of hate it. My thought was distracted when I sense something coming from far away. It''s approaching in a highspeed. I became alert, I stretch my intent 10 kilometers away from my family''s village. I saw the entity that was coming to the village''s location at a highspeed that even a Plane would feel ashamed. What I saw surprised me. Because no matter how I tried to clear my mind. The thing that was coming at my direction is something only in legend existed... A Dragon, it has a long body unlike the dragons in western this dragon is more like a eastern dragon. Having a long body measuring 20m long and 4m width. It''s black-colored scale shined with moonlight, as if it has a great compability with the moon. It also has a black mane, having an air of higher being that overlooking the mortal world with it''s antler-like horns. This dragon releases a surging overbearing aura. The dragon flew towards the gate 2 kilometers away from the palace. It''s the same gate where I came in with the limousine. When it''s near the gate, it''s body suddenly brightly flash before descending on the land. The light became smaller and smaller until the light formed into a human shaped. Instead of flying straight to the air, the dragon landed in front of the gate. After sometime, the light turn dimmer and dimmer as the figure is revealed. The figure is obviously a female, though she has an antler on her head. Whoever is this female dragon, it''s radiating aura can compare to mine, a lvl 5 mage. She''s strong but I am sure I can defeat her though not easily but I can do it. Her beauty is that of a sexy mature woman. She is wearing a black kimono, hugging her figure tightly as her voluptuous chest hugged tighly on her kimono. She got a big assets that made me lick my lips unconsciously... I shake my head. Then, the woman walk towards the gate with her hips swaying sexily as she slowly step forward. Damn, She doesn''t only have a big assets in front but also at the back. Holy cow, Her figure could captivate a males soul. Who is this woman. I can''t see her face, she is wearing a black veil covering her nose and lips. But it couldn''t hide her beauty because of her beautiful eyes alone. Anyone would assume this woman is very beautiful after seeing the tempting figure as she walks sexily. It was great sight to see. Though, I''m interested who she is. It seems she doesn''t have any malice so I thought she is part of the family. I''ll just ask my mama later. I don''t want to make the others to wait for me for a long time. So I hurriedly made my way to the hot spring. Using my intent earlier, I accidentally overheard the conversation of my aunts inside the hot spring... I now know why they are waiting for me. Their intentions is very obvious from the start. Arriving at the entrance of the hot spring, I walk in without confirmation of the people inside. Undressing myself as fast as I can. I walk towards the door, behind this door is a paradise that men dreamed of. Reaching my hand on the handle taking a deep breathe as I hardened my heart because I don''t want them to see my startled reaction. After all, A bath with 24 naked women is something I only dreamed of. After exhaling the air I unhesitantly open the door. There a sight to behold. Every man''s dreamed. They look at me with smile spreading on their faces, some wave at me and some became bashful but one thing they have in common was their hungry eyes and flushing faces. One woman stood up as she walk towards me. This woman is my lovely Sister Sona. "Shido, you''re here... Everyone is waiting for you." I nodded and gaze the women, precisely my aunts. I tried hard controlling myself. Seeing their bare bodies made my lower body react. I don''t want to shamelessly display my boner in front of these women. I''m not an exhibition after all, I''m covering my waist with towel so If I get a boner it would be really embarrassing. "Sis why are they here?" Although, I already knew why they are here. I still ask pretending of not knowing anything. In response to my question, Sis Sona smiled as she turn her head to the women."You see Shido, this girls have problems. Everyday, they don''t have any means to solve their problems, it''s very very frustrating in their daily life..." I know what she meant. Looking at my aunts nodding their heads as they agreed to Sis Sona. Some even look at my eyes with lust filled hungry eyes. This woman is my Aunt Kiyoko, A very perverted woman. Next to her is Aunt Kimiko, Kiyoko''s twin Sister. Aunt Kimiko bashfully hid her face with her hands. "So Shido, Will you help them solve their problems?" Sis Sona eyes flashed as she also became excited. Earlier, My excitement did not disappeared. Thanks to Sister Shiyuki, my lust was stack up. I won''t blame Sister Shiyuki because it''s my fault from the start for being an idiot. I came here because I thought my Sis Sona could help me with my urges but it seems the situation became more exciting. "Okay I will help them...Please take care of me" I smiled widely. I will only sleep with women if they are willing. I really don''t like the thought of forcing a girl against their will. My sister turn towards the women. "Hear that. You should thank me later. Fufu... Then what are we waiting for. Let''s start! Our time is limited, Mother will find us if we are slow." I look at my sister with wry smile on my face. Shaking my head, I think their numbers could satisfy me a little bit. I grab my sister''s plumpy bottom as she yelp "yaahn...Shido" I enjoyed her reaction when I play with her butt. I leaned close to her ear as I whispered slowly. "Then, without further ado... let''s start with you Sis." Nibbling her earlobe. Sona''s ears turn read as her face blushed. "Shido, you tease." Then Sona coyly latch her body to mine. Pushing her boobs on my chest, soft and tender. "Hey you two, don''t leave us!" Shizumi shouted loudly. I look at her with a smile on my face. Then for 2 hours, loud moans reverberate through the hot spring. As the bodies of my aunts entangled to mine. 17 frustrated women''s lust cannot be underestimated. Unknown to them, I use my Space-Time magic to create barrier. Inside the barrier the time ticks fast compared to the outside. 1 hour inside the barriers is only mere 5 minutes outside. With my other abilities, They would not realize how much time has passed because I filled the indoor bath with Aphrodisiac and pleasant fragance boosting their less stamina. With this, We can enjoy with our hearts content. What surprised me is the wish of my sister Sona. What she wanted stunned me. Sister Sona wants a child, She want me to impregnate her. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 81 Wants a Child Half an hour has passed in real time as inside the time inside the barrier flows fastly. It''s been 6 hours, Most of my aunts already passed out from exhaustion, pleasant expression spread on their faces. But their bodies continued spasming from orgasm. Being in the hot water for hours is really bad for the human body, I use my ''power'' to make all of them healthy. Incase they might get a severe fever later on. Everytime I use a powerful skill, I could feel doubts in my heart. I know it''s not what I am feeling but the ''virus'' residing in me. I only use my ''power'' in minimal level, I could even make the axis of time inside the barrier faster than this. My understanding of Space-Time Improve greatly when my lovely Wife, Shiroe taught me. What''s more surprising, I now learn the Law of Space and Time. Shiroe was happy when she heard it. Even she, a Strongest entity couldn''t really understand the Law. She live for eternity yet her understanding of Space-Time is broader than what I learned yet she did not accomplish the Law... I, For the sake of my Wife''s eternal time studying Space and Time, Taught her the law. But we had problem, Despite I taught her slowly from what I learnt what''s more flabbergasting is that she couldn''t hear me no matter how I tried to explain it to her. We we''re shocked how complex Law was, it seems you can''t teach anyone what''s law. Instead of being downhearted, Shiroe didn''t became sad but she became more resolute and determined to learn the law. She is my Wife so I teach her every character of Law, instead of words...It seems, When I tried to read the Law, the language itself became confusing because what I saw is not only different to my usual native-language Japanese, Every Character is more complex than Japanese. Let me explain in clear detail, When reading the Law, It''s the first page of Law of Space and Time from what I understand. It''s like reading my native-language yet at the same it''s not because the words that cane out in my mouth is not japanese but the languange of Laws. A very confusing phenomenon yet at the same time a very easy one. It feels like I have some kind of Auto-Translation.... Yes, as you''ve guessed it''s Auto-Translation, I can understand any language in the entire universe. Despite having that OP skill, When I tried studying one character of Law, I learned how fucking headache it was. But, Shiroe did not give up she search for every ways and even trying to learn every language what''s inside in her library. That''s the story behind about my comprehension of Space and Time. I could easily turn time back but I didn''t do it, because I might suffer backslash. The only girls who still awake, is My Sister Sona, Kana, Akane, Shina, Shizumi, Rei and Fuuka. This girls who has a relationship with me. I found out that brcause of me having sex with them, they could feel getting stronger everytime after sex with me. I was surprised at first but later I became happy because, It''s not hard to make them stronger. I plan to make them stronger, Fortunately I found out about this. Now, I need to make a new plan. The girls was surprised when Sister Sona suddenly said she wants a child. They stayed silent for a while thinking a lovely baby in their arms. Kana flushed as she twist her body shaking her hips as the thought of having a child greatly affected her but not in a bad way. Akane who was oblivious how to make a child only stared at us with confused face with the my two nieces, they want to ask but hesitated because they say the others in contemplation. Reina then said. "A child huh, How nostalgic...I also want one." She remembered how cute Rika was when she was a baby. Her heart beat like crazy as her face became more red and redder. Looking at me with lusty gaze."Shido... I want to have a child too." Fuuka straddled my hips as she humps her butt downward. Her eyes flashed. "Aaahn Shidooo Baby..." Linkling her arms around my neck as she take a lead. Her fold tightened like a vice-grip, God! This pussy is great. Looking at her eyes, I could tell Fuuka wanted a child too. "See Shido, They also want a child." Kana arrived on my side while licking my neck down to my nipples. I shivered. "But a child... Haaa I''m still young." Having a child didn''t cross my mind. I mean, I''m still 18 mentally (lies your are 32 years old, a fucking middle aged guy) well, yeah if you count the time I was trapped... gritting my teeth. "What young, you are already 25...you are funny uncle." Shizumi exclaimed on the side. As she laugh at me. I squinted my eyes, I cannot disagree with her. My age, you could say is more complex than having a child. As a Shin, I am 18 in my past life before I died. As a Shido, I am 15 before being in coma. Waking up in 25 years old body, trapped inside the space for 4 years and spending time with my wife, studying with her for a decade. 14 years in space made me 32 in Shin''s mental age, 29 in Shido''s mental age. 39 physically. You could say I''m already a middle-aged guy. Damn it, How could time fly fast. Seeing their hopeful expression, I know I couldn''t runaway from this. While using my parallel thinking, One was having sex with Fuuka and the other thinks. Splitting my thoughts is easy, I can already split my thoughts into hundreds easily. "It seems I don''t have a choice then." Pretending to sigh. Sister Sona who was hugging me from behind whispered to my ears. "Shido, I''m sorry for being selfish... I really want to have a child with you." Sister Sona softly whispered to my ears but I can feel her hand hugging my waist turn colder. Ashamed of myself. I put my hand overlapping her hands on waist as I responded to her while Fuuka and the others keeps satisfying themselves and me. "Sis, Honestly, having a child scared me the most... Because I realized my Complex love towards my blood-relative is worser than I thought. I don''t really want my children to have this disease of mine..." It''s true, What I''m saying is true... I don''t really want to say this but I''m afraid my children will develope their feelings to their sisters and What I''m afraid the most, being cucked by my child... call me awful or being hypocrite. I mean, who would like being cucked. Execpt for a few people with twisted fetish, I''m sorry but I''m not in that category. I''m awful of a Father if I have a kid. I''m still childish after all. That''s why having a child did not cross my mind. The girls contemplated my words as they also agreed with me. Shizumi then said with a straightforward question that made of all us stare her blankly. "Uncle, are you afraid your child will steal us from you?" My face twitch as I hear something I don''t want to hear. Ugh, why do you have to say it, Shizumi. Look everyone is looking at me weirdly...Uhh I want to burrow myself into the ground. "Is that true Shido?" Sister Sona asked me. "....I hate to admit it, what Shizumi said is true." Embracing Fuuka who was lost in pleasure. Keeps moaning, Her mind couldn''t focus from what the other is talking about, She keep humping her hips, Enjoying the invading spear into her womb. "Is that so..." Sis Sona became silent. I know she was still thinking deeply. Her daughter, Shina became nervous suddenly, it''s as if her heart beats uncontrollably. She didn''t know what is happening. By the way, Sister Sona, Kana, Akane, Shizumi, Reina, Fuuka and Shina wore a ring, I gave them rings that suit them the best. Sis Sona''s ring is also black like Shina wore, Though they didn''t have the same design. Kana''s ring is Gold, Akane''s ring is Red, Shizumi''s ring is rainbow, Reina''s ring is Orange and Fuuka''s ring is emerald green. I made it specifically for them, they became so happy earlier when I propose to them all. Although, all of us unofficially became Wives and Huband, we still became one. I plan to marry all of them officially. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 82 Conceive "Shii-chan we will enroll you to the academy next week..." Shizue, My lovely and adorablemama said. Next to her was the dragon woman who landed in front of the gate, I saw her with my intent earlier. She was seating on top of a cushion next to my Mama, She looked at me with curiousity in her eyes as I scanned her with my eyes. Me in Academy, School? I''m already a middle-aged man, I wanted to retort but I don''t want to decline my mama''s offer. I impregnated my gorgeous sister Sona, My aunt Reina and Aunt-in-law Fuuka. It''s guaranteed already they would carry my daughters. As for why I say daughters because Sister Sona dropped a bomb earlier, My mind is still buzzing when thinking about it. Whilst I lost in my thought, I didn''t notice that the Dragon Woman next to my mama is watching me with interest. ... Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Earlier at Hot spring. While hugging me firmly from the back, I could feel my Sister Sona trembling slightly as she said in a anxious voice. "Shido, I have something to confess to both you and Shina..." She look at Shina with tenderness. However Shina feel restless seeing her mother looking at her like that. Shina wanted to stop her mother from saying further yet Shina also wants to hear it, She is curious what would her mother would say though she already had guess what her mother would say she still wanted to hear it. Sona look at her daughter with complex emotions, She place her hand on her daughter''s face as she caress Shina''s face softly. "You see, Shido... Shina is..." It''s clear that Sona is hesitating. She was afraid to tell them but hiding it from them is not good. It''s better to tell them about it now than never, where she could not find anymore resolution to say it. "hter..." Although, Sona tried telling them...her voice is too subtle for anyone to hear, because of Fuuka''s loud moan interrupting her. "What did you say Sis, I couldn''t quite hear you?" I asked turning my head at the side, since I can''t turn my head at the back. After asking her, Fuuka suddenly collapse against my chest from orgasm as her body spasm from great sensation. "S-Shina is your daughter." Sona repeated her words but this time she said it clearly though she stuttered. She then cast her head down unable to look at the shock face of her daughter. Sona tightened her hug on my waist as she buried her head deeper against my broad wide back. Everyone became dumbfounded from Sona''s words. No one could utter a sound, they look at Sona with blank eyes.As their mouth turn agape they couldn''t believe what they just heard. The only one who didn''t hear Sona''s words are my unconscious aunts at the side laying on a mattress I set up and a exhausted Fuuka on my chest. As for me, My mind turned blank, My brain couldn''t process normally because of what I just heard. I was also shocked to the core while my mouth opened wide. I tried to respond to Sister Sona but no words could come out from my mouth The hot spring was filled with silence. Except for the erotic moans of the women nearby. The one who was shock the most is not me but Shina. She couldn''t find any words to say just like me. This news is very mind blowing. It''s too messed up, She was confused. After all, her uncle and lover is 25 years old, he was in coma for 10 years. Shina is 16 years old, if her uncle is really her father doesn''t that mean he impregnated her mother when he was 9 years old!!? She stared at her mother with unbelievable face, she wanted to point it out but Shizumi beat her to it. "Auntie, Does that mean Uncle impregnated you when he was 9 years old?" Shizumi exclaimed. As usual this girl who cannot read atmosphere drop another bomb. "Are you a Pede- No what is it again...hmmm Anyways one of those people who likes children!?" Everyone wanted to say this, However pointing that out made them hesitant but they didn''t expect someone straightforwardly asked Sona. Shizumi what a brave girl though silly... They saw Sona flinched when she heard Shizumi is indirectly calling her a pedophile. Everyone, look at Sona with eyes that couldn''t understand what is happening in the world. They don''t know whether to call 911 or something, they could see Sona''s ear turn bright red, obviously she is very embarrassed. "Mom is that true?" Shina''s brows frowned as her smile twitched, She was really surprised knowing her supposed to be uncle is her father... but what''s more shocking is her mother''s embarrassing fetish. Sona could not look at her daughter face to face because she was so ashamed to look at her. But she doesn''t want to ignore her daughter''s question so she nodded her head. As for me, I was still in my daze. I''m a father already? My Daughter? Shina is? How could that be. But, I know my sister would not lie to me, I sense her words are truth, no sign of lies. My heart felt like it''s being squeezed, pain and joy... I feel like I failed to become a good father and Joy to know I have a daughter. A very very confusing emotions surging in my heart. Frowning my brows and squinting my eyes. When I heard Shizumi called Sona a Shotacon. It broke my daze waking me up. How the fuck a 9 years old shido had already lost his virginity in that very young age... Suddenly, Another memories surge in my mind. Placing my hand on my head as pain overtake my mind. Fuck! I''ve already solidified my mental resistance yet this is still fucking hurts! Although, I didn''t let the pain show up on my face, however, despite trying to make a poker face, obvoiusly someone noticed it. "Shido are you okay?" Kana asked she was on my side the whole time, Like me she didn''t know how to react such mind-blowing revelation. I turn to her matching our gaze, my heart feel warmed seeing her worry-filled expression. "Yeah, don''t worry about me. It''s just another memories." I said. She grab my hand checking my pulse then sighed in relief. But she didn''t let her hand go and keep holding my hand caringly. "Sis, I remember now..." I patted her arm that was hugging my waist as I said. It seems she was the one who pop the cherry of Shido and the same for Shido. He was also who pop the cherry of Sona. It was the time when Sis Sona found out she was engaged, Grandma arranged her marriage and that devastated her. She couldn''t accept what was happening, it''s too sudden and it scared her. She did not want to have her body to someone she did not even know and love. At that time, Sona hid in her room for a week. Mama was very worried yet she couldn''t do anything when it''s grandma who made the decision. She tried to cancel the engagement but Grandma stopped her, We didn''t know what happened after that we could only see our Mama''s downcast and grieved face... I look at the figure next to Mama yet what I saw is blurry figure. I feel a bit rage containing inside Shido but he was helpless he could not do anything. Traditional marriage sucks. Especially if the partner is a fucking asshole. Shido consoled his sister Sona when he get the permission to enter her room. The nine year old Shido just wanted to comfort her Sister but he didn''t expect something unexpected would happen between the two siblings. He lost something but in exchange of best and pleasant experience. When reading Shido''s memories, I''m not seeing them in Third person perspective but I feel like I''m Shido instead. Even though, Me and Shido is the same, having the same souls and having the same complexity. I will punish grandma... I know it would be difficult. But I will punish her. I told everyone about it after getting confirmation from Sona. She allowed me to tell it to them. After that event, Sis sona was oblivious that inside her tummy another life was created. The next three days, Sis Sona invite Shido in her room again. I was like a curious child, I was so excited feeling that again so without hesitation I combined with Sona again. I didn''t know what sex was at that time, because Sona told me it''s a game... Because of that, Sona unintentionally opened a forbidden gate within Shido. After that three days, Sis sona married that asshole. Everyone listen to me curiously. They didn''t ask question because they also know what it felt to have an arrange marriage, except for the girls who did know about it. ... "Uncle since you don''t like to have a little boy, how about having daughters instead?" Shizumi asked something ridiculous in older generation''s perspective. Shizumi and Shina was still clueless how to make a baby. "I think there''s no need Shido... After all, There is 99% chance women can gave birth to a girl." Kana explained. Yeah, I just remembered that. But, I think I''m not affected with the world''s curse. So there is a slight chance a boy would be born, However, If I manipulate the process then I can have a daughter easily. But still, Having a child haaah... "Let''s talk about it later... I''ll make your wish come true Sis." I said to Sis Sona. Then another round of moans started. This time, I didn''t stop my army from invading the fortresses. ... Present... "Okay I will go." I nodded to my mama''s words. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 83 Discuss Inside the lounge hall. I was sitting next to my Mama as she tried to explain why I need to go to Academy. Apparently, the dragon woman who is seating across us is the headmaster of the academy. I noticed earlier when she was in her dragon form, she has this oppressive aura. However the woman in front of me has noble aura showing an elegant smile, enchancing her beauty further. If I didn''t know she was a mighty dragon, I would have thought she is just a hot woman. "Listen, Shii-chan grandma wants Shii-chan to go to Academy as a teacher not a student." Mama said. Her cute voice is very pleasing to hear, I don''t mind if she want to sermon me all day. My inner loli complex is acting up again, but I don''t need to deny that more like I''m proud to be one. "Teacher? But, I''m not Smart. I don''t know what to teach to the student." It''s not like I''m lying, I''ve already know the knowledge of everything about Earth. Well, Shiroe taught me about it. I could teach students everything they want from good to bad. Instead of Mama replying, The woman across us responded. "Shido-sama, You don''t need to worry about it. You can teach ''anything'' to the student." The woman then gave me a very seductive smile. "Anything?" I think this woman is trying to make me do something to students in school. Just seeing deep in her eyes, I could see a playful expression and deep knowledge. I know what she meant by anything, considering all the students in academy are mostly girls. "Yes, ''Anything'' Shido-sama." This woman nodded her head as her smile widened. Ah, not again. Is it because I was just done having sex with women in the bath earlier and my hormones is not stopping. I sense her aura flickered as it contain a bit of arousal and lust. Mama on the side got confused. She adorably tilted her head. "What are you two talking about?" She innocently asked. "Your Majesty, I think Shido-sama is suited to become our Health Instructor or Physical Educationteacher in our Academy." The woman responded as her arousal faded instantly. Her smile became more professional but I guessed she is scheming something. Though I would get angry if she scheme something bad. After that, they started talking about something I don''t understand or stuff about recent activities in the academy. So I waited for them to stop. I imagine young girls in their bloomers. Bending their bodies as layer sweat trail on their healthy young skin. Soaking their white shirt in sweat as their petite body could be seen through. Running on tracks as their undevelope breast and butt shake while running. A group of young girls obediently move on my command, My heart flutters from excitement from just thinking about it. I bet it would be amazing, After all this woman, a headmaster of Our Academy gave me an OK sign. I still doubt her intentions but I don''t hate it. Somehow, The Academy is Chikushodo''s property. It was intented to be a Military facility but because of the war. My Grandmother used it as an Academy instead, this academy is also a Sub-military school where the army of Chikushodo will be trained and increasing our family power in secret. In the past couple years, there we''re many graduates had been enlisted in Chikushodo Army. Though, Some didn''t because mostly of those who did not join Chikushodo Army came from a noble family or Rich family. So mostly of the one that we''re enlisted came from common household. As for why Chikushodo Family made a Military school even though the world is already peaceful, is what the people thought. But, they we''re shocked by the statement of my Grandma. ''You thought the war is done?'' The conclusion made the people around the world became more wary and alert. They also, created more Military facility and made more Advance weaponry. Goverments around the globe also created a military academy. Training the youths to fight, preparing for the worst. Humans became more alert day by day, after all they realize how suspicious those monsters suddenly disappeared. Despite the population is mostly women, there are no conflicts anymore. Greediness of the Governments changed. No more corruption. The world stabilize after men disappeared. Though it''s true there we''re no mode conflicts it doesn''t mean there are no inner turmoil behind the public. I was really surprised when I heared that the idea of the weapon mankind is using came from the Anime called Infin*te S*rat*s. Apparently, Ellen Zern use that as reference. So her group tried making the core part of the so called armor suit using zern crystal. I frowned upon finding out that core part is from the ''virus''. Is this woman, Ellen Zern knew about the ''virus''? I will find that out if I meet her. Anyway, I didn''t think this woman would watch Anime. That anime is from ages ago. I''m surprised. "By the way, What is your name?" I suddenly interrupted their conversation. "Ara, How rude of me to forgot to introduce myself... Nice to meet you Shido-sama, I am called Rai, Rai for Trust desuwa~" She suddenly stood up from her seat and bowed elegantly as she introduce herself. "I hope you can forgive this one, Shido-sama." Desuwa? "You don''t have to worry about it, Rai-san?" I said with a smile on my face. "Shido-sama you can call me Rai desuwa~ you don''t need to be formal desu." She respond my smile with a sweet smile. As her eyes flickered for me to notice it. Oh god, Another frustraded woman in the list. I notice she nibble her lips lightly trying to be seductive. "Okay then, Rai." It seems, I will have another dish. This woman keep giving me hints. Her aura keep trembling clearly she was struggling to stop her rising lust. I notice that if she did not control herself she would basically leap over to me. However, with my mama on the side. She dare not to do something vulgar it in front of the emrpress. I heard that dragons have complex when it comes to relationship. Female dragons would only conceive when a male dragon is powerful than them. I don''t know if it also applies on Eastern Dragons though. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. After sometime, The conversation reached it''s peak. Now I could sense the intense desire coming from Rai. Her eyes is already cloudy. I don''t know if mama notice something wrong but looking at her adorably innocent face. I notice Rai''s keep flexing her fingers under the table. "Mama it''s already late. We should already go to sleep." I whispered next to her ear. Mama then place her index finger on her puffy cheek as she is thinking. "Shii-chan right. Mama is also now sleepy... Rai, we can discuss about the remaining tomorrow. Rai can sleep here." Then Mama stretch her arms up as she yawn cutely. Oh, so adorable a sleepy Mama. "Let''s go Shii-chan." Mama grab my hand as she drag me away. When we passed to Rai, I lean next to Rai''s ear. ''Wait for me in your room.'' Rai was stunned. She look at my leaving figure as she release a very hot sigh. "It''s been ages I feel like this....Mmm why am I like this desuwa~. but Shido-sama is so attractive that made my body like this. Is Shido-sama hiding his true strength? Mmm but I can''t feel anything from him, he looks more like an ordinary man." Unconsciously, Rai snake her hands between her thighs as her breathe became erratic. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 84 Night visit, Rai Laying on bed a woman was having trouble sleeping. As her brow creased, her eyelids would constantly shiver. Layer of beads of sweats covering her body. Her breathing became abnormal, sometimes it''s labored breath and sometimes a relief. She would also move her body as if she was trying evade something, clutching the hem of the bed sheets as a groan coming from her mouth. This time her breath became heavy, it''s as if she is running. In short the woman is having a terrible nightmare. Inside the dream of the woman, Her nightmare could describe as cruel. Her hand is tied up with ropes. She is running through the alleys with her feet bare. Far behind the woman a shadow like figure can be seen. The woman did not look behind, she keeps running and running. She would turn to the left then right and sometimes she would meet an intersection however without wasting time the woman pick one of it hurriedly before she continues running. Her feet is now bleeding, blood was covered on her white milky skin. But, the woman ignore the pain despite her brows is frowning and eye squinted with a sign she was crying. Poor woman, what is that shadow that have been chasing her. How long this alleyway to stop, it looks like the alleyway is infinite and there is no way out. A maze you could say. The woman clenched her fist as she continues dashing off. Biting her lips from frustrating situation, She asked inside her mind. When did she ends up in here? ''How long do I need to run. I''m already tired, My mind is already numb... Anyone, Please.... Please Help me.... Shid-'' "No way!" When she make a turn she saw something shocked her. Her feet shivered as if she lost all the strength she have. The woman finally reached the dead end. There is no other way could be seen. The woman could not control her body as she sat down on her but, Exhausted. She turn around and found the shadow figure is getting close and closer. The woman, She now lost hope, she thought this is her end. She feel very scared. Her heart ached as she clutch her chest with her hands as tears trickled from the corner of her eyes. She thought ''Why? Why is this happening to me? I don''t want this. I want to go home.'' Before she could process all her thoughts the shadow already arrived before her. She did not react when the shadow was so close to her. Her eyes lost it''s focus as she absentmindly stared at the blurry figure. The shadow can now be seen clearly. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. The most surprising part of this is that the shadow has the same appearance as the woman on her knees. Though, the woman gentleness in the eyes of the woman is the only thing different. The shadow has more like a fierce expression as she look at the woman with cruel smile plastered on her face. "Hahaha, Woman, It seems your luck is terrible. Tsk tsk tsk tsk... Shame shame. Now then let''s talk about my proposal earlier." The shadow smiled viciously as her eyes flashed a terrifying light. The it added. "Woman, Whether you like it or not. I will have your body!" The woman below didn''t respond to the shadow. She already give up, her hope is already lost. She feel very powerless and Helpless. The shadow look at the woman. "Tsk! Look at you, Earlier you run very fast and now, shame but thank you." Without waiting for the woman to respond. The shadows turned into a black glob. It expanded as it engulf the woman. In the real world, the woman''s breathing calmed down. As an evil smile contorted. ... In the middle of the night. I was sleeping next to my mama. The two of us cuddled each other, I hug her waist firmly. I can feel her hot breath on my neck. It''s truly tempting. My harden spear push against her navel. Though, I was really tempted to do more but I feel very hesitant when seeing her innocent cute sleeping posture. Clinging on my body as she stuck close to me like a kitten. So cute, instead of doing more perverted, I use my hands to caress her back. If she was wearing her cute pajama then It''s less possible for me to get a boner but right now, Mama is wearing a black transparent lingerie. I don''t know why she is wearing that, I feel like she is seducing me yet not. Because I could sense she is already sleeping soundly. Through the transparent erotic lingerie, I can see her modest breast. Mama''s chest is not flat but because of her height she looks small. It''s so soft when it makes contact on my chest. The only thing that covers her body is her black string panties. Oh god, My mama is adorable. I can''t lay my hands to her. Even though she already sucked me once. I really will dispose of this ''virus'' tomorrow. I cannot take it anymore. I want to make mama mine, I want to explore her body... Despite having a bery solid willpower, but before my mama all of it is naught. For a lolicon like me, willpower or not this is torture. It''s very close to you yet you can''t touch it, it''s incredibly frustrating. I''m so fucking horny. It''s time. Closing my eyes, I activate a seal to prevent the ''virus'' from noticing what I''m a bout to do. Though, I can use the seal and have my way with mama, I feel like it would be useless. Using my power on minimal level, I created a clone. Though, I could also see the perspective of the clone myself. It''s like I having two point of view. I already mastered this skill in the space. This skill is very convenient if I want to make a harem. This skill came from a novel I really love to read, So I use that as reference. At first controlling two bodies is ridiculously hard. Fortunately, Shiroe is there to teach me parallel thinking. To have more separate thoughts. As time passed, I mastered having four separate bodies. The only downside is mind taxing and mental drain. Though, I''m very fortunate that my ''energy'' could cover that a little. I use my second body to go out from this room... I look towards the dark corridor, ugh night is creepy sometimes but the beauty of the starry night is incomparable. I travel my way towards the guest room. I''m going to please another frustrated woman. Using my intent I could sense she is pleasing herself but I also notice she is not fascinated about it. She is dissatisfied just from fingering her soaked pussy she thinks her little finger is not enough. She keeps thinking how long I would arrive. I knock on her door, seemingly startled by sound of the door being knocked. Rai, hurriedly fix her clothing as she try her best to calm herself down. Without waiting for her to open the door, I use my ''power'' to unlock the door instead and open the door. Rai got surprised. I look at her with a smile, no matter how you try to fix yourself if you forgot the lingering erotic arouma spreading throughout the room. "Shido-sama, you''re here." Rai professionally smiled. Like a servant waiting for her master to arrive. Her love juice keeps dripping from her slit. Watching the man, her heart uncontrollably beats faster. Her breath became hot and erratic. Her eyes is staring at the man with affection making her iris into heart-shaped. Rai as a prideful dragon, didn''t know what is happening to her. She just wanted to have this man''s affection. Her body is telling her to conceive his child. Her pussy is telling her to make that man fuck her crazy as it keep twitching. Rai is trying to calm her vortex of emotion. Seeing her like this, I misunderstand her for being frustrated. If I''m not stronger than her, I think I would not get any reaction from her. Without any more words. The two of us layed on the bed together. As her moans is getting louder and louder. She told me she wants my child... When I Impregnated Sona, Reina and Fuuka. I use my ''power'' to manipulate the gender of my child. If you are wondering why I did that, it''s because the world''s curse did not apply to me. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 85 Pes Feeling a sense of relief after having a great session with Rai. All my arousal towards my sleeping mama who was snuggling on my chest. She giggled suddenly, she must having a nice dream. How could she sleep so peacefully yet I am suffering from choices whether to ravage her or not. However, fortunately I am grateful I could make another body and release some tension. I discovered that my second body doesn''t have any ''virus''. I thought of severing my first body but Shiroe stopped me before I could do it. I remembered how angry she was, She said that it''s very foolish act. My main body is the main source where my second body gets it''s energy to move so if I cut off the link, it also means I would die. Thankfully, there is my lovely wife beside me or else I would really do something stupid that one day I would regret. Rai is a very strong woman considering she is a dragon. Though, compare to my wife she is still weak. Despite she could handle for 5 hours before she collapsed. I just discovered something through our sex session. Rai could move her vaginal folds she could manipulate it however she wanted. She would even suck my hard cock clamping my cock firmly. It''s as if she''s afraid my cock would leave her. It''s really feels good, even if I don''t move my hips she could practically makes me cum, however I don''t like the feeling being passive. So I dominated her pussy as I fuck her silly throughout the time we had. I didn''t use my ''power'' to manipulate the time so I was having an intense sex with Rai before sunrise. In my main body I''m already calm thanks to Rai. So I pour all my gratefulness to Rai by rewarding her that will leave a very good impression and nice memory. Thanks to that I can snuggle with my mama happily. I love you Rai. I said in my mind. Kissing my mama''s forehead as I smiled with contendness. Meanwhile, Unknown to me there was someone lurking in the village. Luckily, it''s already solved by someone. ... 3 AM, Midnight. Shiroe is snuggling on the bed smelling the lingering scent of her husband. She is very pleased sleeping on her husband''s bed. She really didn''t want to be separated from him for a day, However she knows when to stop. She knows that her husband is heavily attracted to Loli''s that made her pout. Shiroe is so angry to her creator for not making her figure small and adorable. Shiroe can easily manipulate her body anytime she wanted but she knows it''s fake and not her real body. She didn''t like faking her appearance she wanted to be with her husband in her true form not some made up appearance to satisfy her frustration... after all, Her husband truly loves her. She is having a great sleep, dreaming her husband. They we''re having a sweet time in her dreamland. Chatting and laughing together. But a momenf later. Shiroe suddenly opened her eyes as she sense movements. She could feel the malice coming from it. Though, the culprit is stronger than a standard average adult human, however compared to Shiroe the culprit is like an ant, helpless. The disparity of power is very terrifying, Shiroe didn''t really care what that culprit would do but disturbing her sweet dream is unforgivable. Shiroe did not move immediately because she is familliar with the culprit. She wanted to see how everything works out. She can''t just jump into conclusion without knowing the cause. After all, that someone she was familliar with is not this abnormal who would spread it''s malice. There must have something happening in that person''s body. It''s veey easy to solve the problem by cutting the roots but Shiror knew that action would cause a severe outcome. So she threw that idea, instead Shiroe stands up, then with a snap of her finger. Her naughty lingerie turned into a white dress. She then chanted skftly under her breath, white magic circle form up under her feets as it slowly rotated. "Teleport." Shiroe said queitly as she disappeared from where she was standing. Shiroe arrived at her destination. In front of her is a door. The source of malice is inside this room, She unceremoniously use her magic to open the door for her. As she walk inside ignoring the explosion of malicious intent coming towards her. She walk calmly towards the person who was struggling in the bed. Shiroe can see the painful expression of the person. That person is Chikushodo Shiyuki. Her husband''s graceful Sister. Shiroe like this woman cause she thinks the two of them would get along well with little Shina. Shiroe wondered what happened to her, why is she releasing such horrifying malicious intent. Shiroe snapped in her thoughts as she heared a very horrifying sound. "AAargh! WOmaN GiVe uP, LeT mE TaKE YouR boDY Raarg!" Shiyuki said, however the voice is kind of messed up it couldn''t be identified whether it''s a woman or a man. Because of how it growl like a beast. Shiroe frowned her brows as this situation is very troublesome. When scanned Shiyuki''s body earlier to find the source where the malice came from she found out something shocking. Shiroe coldy look at Shiyuki, she is not looking coldy at Shiyuki but to the other presence inside Shiyuki''s body. "WhO ArE YoU!" Shiyuki exclaimed. Her red iris and black sclera is staring at Shiroe. Shiyuki''s hand turned into black claws as she intended to leap towards Shiroe, but it seems she was stuck! "DAmN WoMAn GiVE Up aLreADy!!." Shiyuki growled but Shiroe know that it''s not Shiyuki but that annoying crystal heart inside Shiyuki''s body. So this is the ''virus'' her husband is talking about. Her eyes flashed, the temperature around the room suddenly dropped down. The coldness could make a person shiver to death. However, Shiroe knew she can''t make a move on Shiyuki. Her husband will be devastated if he finds out about it. Shiyuki''s mind is thinking how to solve this troublesome load of shit going on. Shiroe shakes her head.''No bad words Shiroe. Husband doesn''t want us to speak bad words.'' It''s not like I order her to do so but I feel like she would her elegance, is what I said to her. She can freely do whatever she want except of betraying me. "Let''s finish this fast, I don''t want to waste my time with this pest." Shiroe mumbled. She then extend her hands as a white magic circle appeared before her hands. Shiroe chanted some ancient words as she said the word trigger. "Sleep." "YOu!!! AAargh CursE YoU!!." Being caught off guard by the unexpected magic. Shiyuki shouted at Shiroe. Then the maguc egulf Shiyuki''s body as she feel dizziness and exhaustion surging in her body. Her mind became numb as she couldn''t muster up any strength to balance her body. Shiyuki fell down on the bed as her laborious breathing sounded in the room. The black claws dissipated, her eyes turned normal. Then Shiyuki suddenly smiled with gratefulness. Of course, Shiroe notice her smile as she also return a smile towards Shiyuki who already closed her eyes. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Now then, let''s seal you up." Shiroe walk near the bed as she place her palm on Shiyuki''s chest. She sense how chaotic the heart crystal is. A purplish aura is sorrounding the heart. Shiroe chanted a very powerful seal, she knows this is only temporary seal like her husband but with her magic the seal could last for a year or so. Shiroe now hated the ''virus''. She thought that this pest is inside her husband''s body made her angered. They didn''t know the intention of the ''virus'' at first cause they don''t have any evidence if it really wanted fo control a body. But now, Shiroe found out the truth. She gritted her teeth as she looking coldly at the crystal heart in Shiyuki''s body. If only Shiroe could shattered this pest into atoms she would certainly do so. "I will tell husband about this." ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 86 4th Morning Morning came. The hum of birds is like a pleasant song making the day in harmony. Opening my eyes and making a bright smile plastered on my face. Before my eyes is a little woman. She''s my Little Mama. Though, I prefer calling her Loli Mama. Watching her beautiful long eyelashes flutters as she breathes. If I only could spend my whole day watching her sleeping, I would really love to do it. My love for my family is not an your ordinary love for family. My love is immoral, A taboo. Yet, I really like it, I can''t deny my true desire. In the past someone told me that you should not forget your true desire and do something you don''t want. I know what that guy meant. Everyone in the world would always deny their heart desire. Especially if one wanted to become an Artist yet they instead forgot about it and become something they don''t want to be. This the problem of most people in the earth. That''s also why I''m True to myself, I always do what I wanted. The only thing I don''t like is being restricted and being used. Shaking my head to throw those thoughts away. Why am I thinking such mood breaking thoughts. I should just enjoy my time. Moments later, I sense movements. Mama already woke up as she cutely rub her eyes with her hand. Then she raise her head and look at me in the eyes, She then smile sweetly saying. "Goodmorning Shii-chan." "Morning Mama." I replied casually with a smile on my face. "Shii-chan Mama love you so much." She said. Caught in surprise she suddenly kiss my cheeks. My smile stiffened, I know it''s just a kiss on the cheeks yet my face is turning red. Mama then teased me. "Ehh, Shii-chan you are blushing... Shii-chan is embarassed...Shii-cjan you''re so cute hehehe." Don''t me call cute! you''re the one who is cute! I retorted inwardly. I wryly smiled when she said that. I sigh in my mind. Why does I can''t control myself when I''m with her. I feel like I''m only a little child in front of her despite she has a small stature like a child herself. "Mama I''m already an Adult you know. Don''t treat me like a kid." "Eeh, what''s wrong with a mother giving her child a kiss? For mama Shii-chan is still young in mama''s eyes..." She remarked puffing her cheeks. She look quite adorable, I want to pet her. However after she finished her sentence she suddenly blushed as she thought about ''that'' night where she impulsively suck her son''s massive dick inside her small mouth. Just thinking about it made Shizue felt ashamed of herself. I didn''t saw her blushing because she cover her face with the blanket and I only thought she was pouting. So I did place my hand on top of her head as I lightly caress her head. Tracing her black silky hair with my fingers. Surprised by my action, Mama did not refuse my petting she even like it. She close her eyes while she pouted her mouth. She is distressed by her own response, Her son is petting her head treating her like a child yet all she could do is enjoying his petting. She should reprimanded him to not pet a woman''s head casually, however those words would not come out from her mouth. So she stayed silent as she enjoy his petting. Watching my Mama''s reaction I felt a bit complicated yet I also feel I won a lottery. How could she make such a cute face, my heart can''t take it anymore it''s like being pounded by hammer and being squished causing my emotions to flutter from joy. Making that face how could I endure this, but I stop myself from being tempted. Not now, I still have a week, I will confess everything about me to her later on. I''m made a resolute face. I could use my second body to make my Mama mine but I didn''t like that thought of it. I want to make my Mama mine using my Main body. Even if my second and Main body shared senses, Even if I can control the two bodies with one mind, I want to do it with my main. Even if my Second Body doesn''t have ''virus'' in it, I still want to conquer my Mama''s heart using my Main body. I just felt a bit conflicted using my second body though I''m trying myself to get used to it. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. So to satisfy my desire, I need to get this crystal shit out inside my fucking body. Just thinking about it made me restless, I hate to admit it but I''m afraid. I''m afraid because I don''t when I would lose myself, I''m afraid I will hurt my love ones. I''m afraid I would lose something I held dear the moment I realized what is happening. That''s why I will make the person behind all of this to regret. A petite hands gently grab my wrist. I look to my Mama as she look at me worriedly. I felt like my heart tightened seeing her worried-filled expression. I shook my head as I throw those thoughts to the back of my mind. I can''t help it but think about the problems I currently have. I laugh myself inwardly. "Shii-chan why look so serious?" She asked. When I was petting her earlier, I was lost in thought. Shizue saw her son''s face suddenly change, at first he was looking at her with affectionate and visible full of love yet the second later his face suddenly frown as it turn into seriousness Lastly Shizue saw the anger and determination in his eyes. She did not know what is happening in his son''s mind so she could only cheer him up. She knew even if she ask he won''t give her an answer, call it mother intuition but, still a mother could not help but worry for her son''s wellbeing. "Don''t worry Mama... Someday I will tell you everything... that''s why wait for me everything will be okay." I realize I was in daze and made my Mama worry. So I consoled her while telling her vaguely what is happening. I promise I will tell her everything I''m hiding deep inside my heart, I''ve always wanted her to hear these words I''m keeping in my heart. While I was speaking those words, I activate a seal to prevent the heart to hear it though it''s only temporary. As Shizue expected. He didn''t want her to know, but it seems the situation would be okay. She could sense the prickly feeling in her heart. ''Is this pain?'' Shizue thought. She was feeling pain in her heart for unknown reason, She sense that something would happen if she tried to seek the answer to his son''s problem. Then when she throw the thought of finding what is happening to her son, the prickly feeling disappeared. "Very well, mama will wait. However, Shii-chan promise to Mama you will come back to Mama''s embrace." Shizue then scooch over as she circle her arm around his chest. She then push herself on her son''s chest. She place her head on his chest listening to the sound of his heart beating. She hear a very pleasant thumping sound, suddenly the thumping became faster. She look up and saw her son''s reaction. Her heart trembled when she look at him, She then remember what happened ''that'' night again. Shizue''s face blushed red. She unconsciously grip her son''s shirt as she muttered under her breathe ''Mama is so dirty.'' Seeing her like this my heart couldn''t help but beat faster while my face heated up. The moment she place her ear on my chest listening to the sound of it beating I was slightly panicked. Then when she looked up seeing my reaction, I became embarrased. Unknown to me something happened down below, though that''s because I unconsciously tried to ignore what is happening below. My mind is only thinking about calming my beating heart and forgot about my responsive partner below me. "Okay mama I promise I will come back." I responded while supressing my emotions. I tried to calm my mind. "Good. I love Shii-chan very much. Hehehe." Shizue was also suppressing her rising emotions. After saying those words Shizue buried her head on her son''s chest. Feeling embarassed, She could feel something hard poking her slit, Shizue feel a bit tingly down there. She tried to shake of such thoughts from her mind, She keep reminding herself that it''s her son. That night was just her impulsive action, She became muddle headed and decide to suck her son''s dick because for some silly reason. Despite trying telling herself to not do it again, her mind betrayed her. She keep imaging her son''s dick inside her mind, hwr heart beat became faster as her became erratic. Oblivious of what is my Mama is thinking. I thought her reaction was adorably cute. I didn''t realize that my dick is poking the slit of my Mama. Fortunately, it was covered by fabric. We stayed like this for sometime before we heard an alarm. I don''t know what is happening to me why I couldn''t feel my little brother waking up. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 87 Casual Talk Everyone had gathered in the dining hall for breakfast. Today is their last day off, tomorrow they will go back to their daily lives. After all everyone needs to work for mankinds better future and fot their income. I will miss them all. My Sister Sona is the only one who will stay here for a week with me. Because she will help me everything I needed, such us getting my Valid ID''s and other things that is needed to get into work. I''ve always been thinking about this last night. Will Sister Sona, Reina and Fuuka announce their pregnancy? Will they tell everyone I''m the father? I feel nervous just when thinking about it. Fortunately, I trained my expression. I don''t want everyone staring at me because I suddenly feel nervous. So I''m making a poker face hiding my true expression. Everyone is eating a light breakfast. As for the children they have a glass of milk. Like this little woman next to me. My Mama who is happily drinking her milk today, She''s too adorable. I want to hug her. Earlier, was really awkward for the both of us. I don''t know why my Mama is blushing but when I became aware of the situation, my brain instantly blanked out. I could definitely hear something buzzing inside my mind. My face was blushing fiercely. Fortunately, The Alarm save me from my perilous moment... Thankfully, it seems my mama did not talk about it on the way to dining hall. Though her face was still blushing she still held my hand. I also did not say anything and only followed her. I don''t know how to react at this situation, it''s new too me. I have chance to push her down but it would led into consequences that I would definitely regret. Sighing, really why couldn''t I keep my character in front of my Mama. Basically, I can talk calmly before a very beautiful woman, flirting her should be easy, Pushing her to bed though it''s not easy and it require amount of effort to do so, it''s still possible. But even so my mama is the only one who can make my character unstable. I wonder why, I want to know why the ''virus'' is telling me not to make a move on my Mama. What is the secret behind all of this phenomenon. While I am having such mood breaking thoughts inside my mind. Everyone is happily eating their breakfast while chatting. It''s very lively. After breakfast. Everyone parted as usual, Reina, Her daughter Rika, Fuuka and her daughter Fuumi walk towards me. "Onii-chan!" Rika leap up like a projectile heading towards me. My smile twitched as I open my arms to recieve her. Next to me was Shiroe looking at me with a ''knowing'' smile plastered on her face. ''Hey! Why are you looking at your husband like that. She''s my cousin, She''s like a little sister to me.'' I converse Shiroe through telepathy. ''Yes, Yes She is only your little sister for now. The next later she will become my little sister. Besides, you''ve already took the mother what''s the point of declining the daughter.'' I see Shiroe rolling her eyes. Her response stunned me. I couldn''t retort her, essentially, she will fall to my arms if this continues. I release an exasperated sigh inside my mind, I''m so fickle yet a scum of a human. Let''s just think about it later right now let the nature takes it''s course. Rika link her hands around my neck as she circle her legs around my waist. Clinging on me like a koala. "Onii-chan, Where are you going?" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Rika behave yourself." Before I could reply to Rika. Reina arrived before us with Fuuka and Fuumi. She reprimanded Rika with stern voice but I could see the tenderness in her eyes. Reina then caress her navel while looking at my eyes with love. "It''s okay Aunt Reina." I said. Rika and Fuumi still didn''t know my relationship with their mother until now. So I didn''t deliberately call Reina intimately. In response, Reina smile widened as she sent me a grateful look. As expected they did not tell them yet. I will ask them later. "Mou, Shido-kun you should not spoil Rika." Reina place her hand on her cheek as she said. I know she''s faking it but I don''t know why but she looks so captivating like that. Further more her eyes is clearly seducing me. "Mom, I''m not spoiled." Rika look at her mom, pouting her mouth. But Fuumi said that shock Rika. "Rika-nee you''re spoiled." With her cute voice Fuumi glance at Rika. Fuuka place her hand on her mouth as she giggled in her response of her daughter tsukomi. Reina laugh lightly. "Rika see even Fuumi-chan agreed." I also wanted to laugh at their charade but seeing how Rika staring at them blankly she turn her head to mine, her eyes turning moist. "Onii-chan am I spoiled?" Ugh, I wanted to tell she is not spoiled to comfort her but that would only spoil her further more and that''s really bad. So I stayed silent as I silently patted her head. "Rika you are spoiled." Rika got shocked by my answer, She got off on me. As she look down, My heart ached seeing her sad. Raising my hand and placing it above her head patting her head gently. While enduring the prick in my heart. I added. " Rika you are very spoiled and it''s really bad. Also I don''t like spoiled girls... Though I can spoil you a little I don''t want you to take advantage of it okay. I won''t force you to change Rika, I just want you to avoid the path you will regret later on." Rika who heard that calmed down. She became sad earlier when her cousin told her she is spoiled but looking how it is. Her older cousin is still spoiling her. Her mother is right, She is a spoiled brat. Her behaviour is childish not womanly at all. She didn''t want her cousin to see her as spolied brat. Reina could sense the change of her daughter. As she muttered "My my." She then smiled mysteriously. She is not the only one who noticed Rika''s change, Fuuka and Shiroe noticed it too. While little Fuumi is watching at Rika getting headpats enviously. Fuumi suddenly walk in front of me. She presented her head before me as she look up at me with hopeful eyes. She''s so cute, I want to pinch those puffy cheeks. However I recieved an Icy cold glare from the adults. I shivered, my hair stood up. I look at the culprits, I gave them a bitter smile. They muttered under their breathe, but I could hear them clearly. """LOLICON.""" I don''t know whether it''s compliment or they are cursing at me. But from the look of it, they we''re cursing at me. I gulped my saliva. I hid my expression with poker face as I gave Fuumi headpats. "Anyway, Aunt Reina and Aunt Fuuka where are the two of you going?" I asked them. "Ah, Sona called us, She said she wanted to talk with us." Reina replied. Then she added."But she didn''t tell us what it is. It might be about ''that'' considering she only wanted the Four of us to have a chat." She then glance at Shiroe. Oh about their pregnacy huh. Why so secretive, I want to go too. But I know they would not allow me to. I wonder what they would talk about? Is it about naming the child, I want to name my children too you know how can you left me? "So Shido-kun, Please take care of Rika and Fuumi for us." "Okay, I will." I nodded reluctantly. Fuuka was silent this whole time. She surprised me when she move near me as she place her mouth near my ear. Whispering. "Take care of Fuumi. Shido I want you to give our baby a name, so please come up a beautiful name." Reina''s smile twitch when she saw how straightforward Fuuka is. ''Didn''t she realize how intimate they are.'' But seeing her daughter watching at Fuuka and Shido with innocent expression. Fortunately, her daughter doesn''t know what intimate is. Fuumi is also looking at her mother with questioning look. "I will think of a cute name." I replied. Surprising her with peck on her cheek. The two innocent girls didn''t notice it. Rika thought that her Aunt Fuuka was just shy to talk loudly so she whispered instead. She knows that Fuuka is woman of a few words. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 88 Forest 1 I spend my morning with Rika, Fuumi, Shizumi, Shina and the other kids playing in the park, Chatting together. Flirting with Shizumi and Shina. My relationship with Shina is slightly awkward after learning the truth about us being Father and Daughter. Though, We didn''t show it on the outside, deep inside us we feel a bit complicated. We talk about it when we we''re alone, She said she didn''t care about me being her father. For her, I''m her husband not a her father, She already choose me as her lifetime partner. Although she said she did not care about me being her father. I can see she struggle when saying that, I could sense something wrong. That is why, Far away from the park. In the lush forest, Shina and I is loitering around with no destination. Our hands interlocking together, As shina leaned her head on my shoulder. "Shido are you worried about me?" Shina asked suddenly that made me faltered for a second. Of course Shina didn''t miss that. "Is it about you being my father?" She hit the mark. I nodded. "Yeah, I didn''t know you we''re my daughter. It shocked me greatly." Shina raised her head up matching our gaze. "Honestly, I already knew about it. Mom hid the DNA result in her drawer, I happened to found it... When I learn about it. I was pretty shocked. It became one of the reasons that nearly stopped me from loving you." "Eh, you already knew? But why we''re you shocked back then?" She already told me about how she nearly stopped loving me. "It''s a bit silly, but I just want to try something dramatic in that situation. I couldn''t afford to miss that opportunity." Shina laughed. I was looking at her with blank eyes. This naughty girl, I heard she is part of Drama club in Academy. What a scary girl. "You know what Shina, you are becoming a bad girl." I said. I place my hand around her shoulder, pulling her near my chest. "Do hate me being a bad girl Shido? Or should I say D.A.D.D.Y?" Shina smiled ckeekily, She slowly said the latter word. Oh God, This girl is misbehaving. She need a punishment. If you wanted to play with me then I will give you one. "Hmm, I think someone need some punishment. Oh, is it my dear daughter is misbehaving again. What should I do with this naughty daughter of mine..." I change my tone into deep voice. As I move my hand from her shoulder down to her perky butt. Today she is wearing a skirt. Grabbing her soft booty. "Aaahn.." Shina release a soft moan. Clutching my shirt with her hand. She is looking at my eyes with lust. "Oya Oya, What do we have here. These soft perky butt of my daughter is making my finger sunk. I need to punish these naughty butts." Whispering near ear. "Yes, punish me daddy... my naughty butts wants to be pusnished." Shina lewdly responded. She pushed her breast on my chest as her breathing became steamy hot. Her eyes is looking at me sexually. It''s as if she found something she desired. "Shina, do you have a fetish?" I asked. I stop groping her soft butt. "Eh!?" Shina who was lost in lusty moment woke up from her daze. She got stunned from my question. Shina became flustered when I found out something. She averted her eyes while her face is still blushing. "N-No I-I don''t have something like t-that." She tried denying it but she is stuttering. "Shina, You have daddy issue right?" I plainly said. Shina averted her eyes it''s as if she wanted to deny but she vowed with that there will be no secrets. "Uhh, I-I..." Shina look down. "Y-Yeah, I do..." Shina clench her fist, She is preparing I would say something. She thought Shido will hate her, She want to add more words but she is too embarass to say more. But I misunderstand her words. I raise my hand and place my hand on top of her head then lightly caress her head. I said. "Don''t worry about it, Everyone has something they don''t want anyone to know. I''m also the same, I have something that could make people contempt me... So I''m okay if you have daddy complex or something..." Shina loosed her fist as she raise her head up looking at my face. She saw me smiling at her. She saw gentleness in my eyes, her heart feel it''s being squished. Once again, Shina feel in love with this father of her''s. "Shido thank you." But what Shina didn''t know is she didn''t tell me she has daddy issue on me. However I misunderstood her words, I thought she has daddy issue on her fake father. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "But I didn''t think Shina would have daddy issue. Ah, Now that you mention it. Sis Sona told me that you became quite rebellious against your father. Heee, rebellious Shina huh, I wanted to see that." I close my eyes while my smile became brighter. Shina look at me with affection, however when she heard my words. She stared at me blankly, She raise her hand up as she facepalm herself. "Wait, Wait Shido you misunderstand me. I don''t have feelings with that asshole." "Eh, you don''t have?" I wake up in my thought when I imagine Shina in her rebellious stage going tsuntsun. Imagining her saying ''I-It''s not l-like I have f-feelings for y-you...hmph.'' Ah, what a wonderful scene. But Shina woke me up in my dreamland. "Un, After all, when I discover you we''re my father. I was pretty shocked at that time. I''ve always known you as my uncle so knowing you we''re my father cause my feelings for you to be more complicated. At that time I was hesitant whether to continue to love you or not. Moreover, I was jealous of other women you have. Everything became hard to accept yet I continued to visit you at the hospital. Even though I should give up but I didn''t stop visiting you. Mother, She said something that made me realize my true feelings..." Shina circle her arms around my back as she spoke everything about how she felt. So that''s how it is. Even though she knew I''m her biological father she still continue to love me. Not as a family but a love between a man and a woman. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 89 Forest 2 Shina and I continued where we left off. I now know where she got her daddy issue. It''s not because of her assumed father but because of me. She told me she was so close on giving up from loving me when she discovered who am I to her. However, It seems fate didn''t allow her to give up. "So Shido, I don''t want to see you as a father but as a Man. That''s what I told myself. I truly understood my love for you is genuine. Even if I force myself to look at you as my father, I think it wouldn''t work because of how I felt towards you. However, even if I look at you as a Man I love, I cannot run away from the reality. You are still my biological father." Shina lean her back on the tree. She placed her right hand on my cheek as she softly caress my cheek. Her eyes is gazing at me with deep affection. I can see her love deep within those eyes. I open my arms widely. Scooping her through my embrace. Shina followed by circling her arms around my body as she grip my shirt from the back. She restrd her face on my chest. Gently patting her back, placing my mouth near her ear as I whispered. "Baby I didn''t know you''d experience such difficult issue. It''s hard isn''t it." I place my hand on her hair, brushing her thinly hair with my fingers. "Un, It''s so hard. I was in pickle, It''s so hard to make a decision. My heart would be in pain when the thought of losing you. My tears won''t stop flowing from the pain... Knowing you we''re my father made everything worsen at that time. I thought I should just give up, After all everyone knows that this feelings should not be allowed. If everyone knows about it, they would certainly criticize me. I was so afraid, I got scared knowing I would be ashamed. At that time I was ready to give up, I visited you at the hospital for the last time and will tell you I would give up my love... But, Mother stopped me, it''s as if she knows what''s in my mind. She told me harshly, ''Is your love for him is that so fragile that it could break anytime! Shina, I misunderstood you!'' Is what she said. I didn''t know why she is supporting my love for you, She should know that you we''re my father. A mother is supportive towards her daughter''s forbidden love, what kind of mother is she. I wanted to ask her that. But no words could come out from my mouth instead something sparked deep in my heart. It''s a flame, my anger. I was so angry that my mother treated my love for you as if she saw it as a garbage. She didn''t how painful it is to give up on you. She didn''t know how I feel. So I lash out to her, I told her not to treat my love for you so lightly. And that''s how I realize what I truly felt." Shina speak out. I can feel something wet on my chest. She is crying as she narrate her words. I could only cheer her up by patting her back softly as I listened to her. My only response to her is silence. It''s not like I don''t have something to say, it''s quite the opposite I have so many things to tell her but I know the only answer to this situation is to be silent and through action. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Separating her from me. I grab her hand, pulling her with me. Shina is still looking down, She didn''t mind I stayed silent. She is only puzzled where I am taking her to however Shina stayed silent. She only held my hands firmly as she followed me onwards. The breezing wind rustling through the leaves of the towering trees.The leaves sang a melody of comfort for those passing through the forest. The chirping cry of birds and the squeek of little animals. Our footsteps could be heard in these peaceful forest. The sounds of crackling dried leaves as we step on it. Everything is so fascinating, The wonder of nature is truly beautiful. I''m so thankful of the creator who created such lovely world. We arrive at our destination. It''s a small clear area with a beautiful tree standing in the middle clearly trlling all the plain looking tree to move away from her. The tree is none other than a Sakura Tree with it''s very beautiful pink flower. Seeing such tree is truly admirable. Shina''s eyes brightened when she saw thre tree, her sad face earlier disappeared and was replaced with happiness. "Shido, it''s pretty." Shina said. She place her hand on her chest as she admire the view of the beautiful sakura tree. "Yeah, it is." I agreed with her. Sakura tree is the most beautiful tree I''ve ever known. It''s also one of my favorite tree. "Shina you know sakura is really fragile when no one is taking care of them right? They need humans to help them blossom." Shina turn her head to me. "Yes they are. Why do you ask shido?" "Sakura tree and our heart has one thing in common. They are very fragile. Even if there are some claimed how strong their will, The fact is the heart is very fragile. Because in our heart we have weaknesses. Even if some denied it, that''s the fact. Even if the cold-blooded people has some weakness inside their heart... That is why to protect our fragile hearts someone needs to take care of it, and that is ourselves. We should understand our weakness and we need to learn how to accept it despite how painful it is..." Staring at the beautiful flowers of the cheery blossom. I was thinking about my weaknesses, I have plenty of weaknesses and I undestand all of them. That is why I need to make myself strong and remind myself to not lose myself to becoming strong because there are people who I loved behind me. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 90 Silence is virtue The large cherry blossom is standing on top of a small mound in the middle of the clear area. I and Shina stood near the cherry blossom looking it closely. Such beautiful tree existed in this world. "It''s so beautiful." Shina murmured. While gazing at the cherry blossom before her. "Yeah it is." I nodded. Then added. "But Shina you are also beautiful." Shina turn her head to me as she saw me smiling at her. Shins blushed when I complimented her."T-Thank you Shido. Mou don''t try to sweet talk with me." "Shina I''m sorry I cannot do that. You are my woman, It''s normal to compliment you. Saying you don''t want me to praise you, Shina I''m hurt." I exaggerated my words a bit. I turned serious on the first part of my words, the latter part I am making a posture like a distress maiden, head raised up as, placing my backhand on my forehead, the other on the chest and arching my back. "Shido you idiot. Hmph." Shina got startled by my fake act. But realize I''m joking she harrumphed averting her head on the side. "My shina is Tsundere." I am watching my child with a proud expression. "Who are you calling Tsundere. I am not not a Tsundere." Shina retorted. "Eh why not?" "T-That''s because I am not one. I prefer....dere....re." At the end of her words Shina''s face turn into that of tomato color. "I can''t hear you?" I asked. I could hear her words clearly with my enhanced hearing but I still pretend I didn''t. "N-N-Nothing, I wanted to say Shido is Idiot." Shina shouted. She is so embarrassed saying those words. What was she thinking, How could she become shameless. "Shina, it''s okay. Daddy will support you from being Tsundere." I said while my smile sparkled. Closing one eye as I give her a thumbs up. Shina got stunned by my words as she already know he was just joking. Her blushing face turned even redder. Seeing her reaction, I couldn''t help but smile inwardly. Although I was just joking, part of it I''m also quite serious. Earlier I was imagining her rebellious stage and I got curious. Anyway, let''s stop teasing her. "Shina come here." I motioned her with my hand. Shina whose face is still red from embarrassment look towards me. But even if she is still ashamed she still came beside her Father and also her Husband. A hand circled her waist. Shina felt something tickling in her heart. Shina knows he is her real father, yet her feelings for him is a geniune love between a man and a woman. Shina always wondered if this is okay, however her mother said to follow her heart. Shina lean her head on Shido''s shoulder closing her eyes. A sweet smile plastered on her face. ''I love him.'' She said inside her mind. We sat below the Cherry blossom, Leaning our backs on it. Shina place her head on my shoulder, we are enjoying the beautiful sight of nature. If someone saw us they would find it romantic. Yes, I also find it romantic. These place is very heartwarming, I want to go back here again. It''s so relaxing and the air is fresh. Some of the petals would fall down, and one of it fell on Shina''s hair. Un, She look so beautiful. To tell the truth, Shina being my daughter is hard to accept at first. However, I found it that within her eyes, she didn''t see me as her Father. Her eyes is filled with Love and Affection, looking at those eyes made me think of myself. Am I going give up on her because she is my daughter? When that question pop up in my mind, I realize how dumb am I. The answer is always in my heart, there is no need to think deeply. Because I might regret it if I complicate our relationship further. Yes, Biologically Shina is my daughter. However, Because she didn''t know I was her father until she found out the DNA test in her mother''s drawer, Before she found out, Shina has a huge crush on me. Shina also found out I have many women at that time, plus with the DNA test, you could say she was in dilemma. She did not know how to solve her problem upon discovering the truths, however her mother still gave her a push. Since Shina already pick her answer, I will also pick my answer. "Shina" I called out. "Un, what is it Shido?" Still closing her eyes Shina responded. "I want to tell you something." I said softly "Okay." Shina said. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Shina, You are my daughter..." "I know, What are you trying to say Shido?" Shina was puzzled by my words. "Listen, I know we have a real father-daughter relationship. But, if we talk about morality then we are commiting an immoral relationship. Moreover, We already sealed up our relastionship, We became one, These would become a great blunder in the society if found out. Even if Incest already approve by law, our family is seating on top of this country. One mistake would lead us to something We could have imagined." I said. My eyes became serious. Shina frowned upon hearing those words. She didn''t interrupt him and listened carefully. She also understand their family standing in society. "However, even with those things couldn''t stop me from loving you and the others. I couldn''t bare the thought of giving up on you just because of stupid public image... So Shina, I love so much that I will destroy everything that will object our love." I use my hand to cup her chin, raising her head up. I leaned down, kissing her cherry lips. Shina felt so warm inside her heart. It''s as if her heart is dancing in joy. Her mind is thinking ''I love him so much, I love him so much.'' She keep repearing those words inside her mind. She close her eyes as she enjoy the moment. Linking her arms around his neck, Shina accepted his passionate kiss. ... Meanwhile, back at the palace. In the lounge hall. Four figures could be seen seating on the chair while having a cup of tea on the table. They we''re Sona, Shiroe, Riena and Fuuka. The four gorgeous women is also having a relaxing time. They we''re chatting and laughing. "Okay, let''s stop talking about those trivial stuff. I want to tell you something about Shido''s situation." Shiroe suddenly turned serious causing everyone to tensed up. They knew that Shiroe is a very strong entity but they forgot about it earlier because of their casual conversation. "Shiroe-san what is this about Shido?" Sona place her cup gently on top of a smalll plate. She turn her attention to Shiroe who suddenly became serious. "Before I would continue, let me confirm something first. Is that okay for the three of you?" Shiroe look at them with squinted eyes. "Shiroe-san, it''s fine. The two of you is it okay." Sona nodded her head then she turn towars the two who stayed silent after the atmosphere suddenly tensed up. "Y-Yeah, It''s okay." Reina who became quite nervous. "Reina, don''t be nervous." Shiroe notice she is overdoing it, lessened the pressure. Reina sighed. "Thank you Shiroe-san." Fuuka put her hand on her chest feeling also relieved. For Fuuka, Silnece is her virtue. She nodded her head at Sona. "Everyone agreed Shiroe-san." Sona said. "Great then, I''ll ask you one question." This time Shiroe didn''t put any pressure but still frowned her brows. She continued. "Will the three of you would die for Shido''s sake?" ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 91 Endure When the three heard Shiroe''s question. The three of them frowned their brows. They realize this topic is serious than they expected. Sona cup her chin using her thump and index finger. She close her eyes as she is thinking deeply what could be that make Shido''s situation so severe. However, despite analyzing inside her mind she could not find the answer. Opening her eyes, Sona stared at Shiroe whose face turned serious. Sona could discern that Shiroe is very serious when She ask that question. "I will. I will die for Shido''s sake. I don''t know what is happening to Shido, it frustrates me that I couldn''t even tell something is happening to Shido." Sona look at Shire and said with resolute. Sona wanted to know what is happening behind her back. "Is that so... then I will test you." Shiroe said. She then put pressure on Sona. "Endure it." "Ugh!" Sona utter a loud groan. Her face darkened, Fear is creeping into her body. She could feel a horrifying pressure engulfing her, She could feel prickly on her skin, it''s as if she was skinned alive. It made her feel scared, as tears flows from her eyes. Sona clenched ger fist tightly, Pain and Pain is the only thing she could feel at this moment. Even though, a few seconds only passed. For her it''s like she is in hell for a year. Her mind is in wreck, She couldn''t even think straight. She wanted to give up, She tried to raise her hand to give up but she recalled this is her test. If she give up right now, it also means she is not serious for shido''s sake, it also means her love for shido is weak. She then remembered how she reprimanded her daughter years ago, it turns out she is also one who should think about her feelings more seriously. How hypocrite of her to scold her daughter for having fragile love when she did not even know she is also the same. Sona clutch her chest as gritted her teeth, enduring the sickly pain creeping through her skin. In the end, Sona did not give up. The only thing in her mind ''For Shido, For Shido I don''t care about this pain. I will endure it. I want to know what''s happening to him, Who was troubling I will make them pay for it.'' Her only focus is about shido. She even forgot about the other three people sitting at the table with her. The harmonic atmosphere earlier fades away. Reina and Fuuka got startled on what occured to Sona. They could see her sweating profusely, breath became heavy as her face darkened. They clenched their fist. "Y-You that''s Enough!" Reina wanted to tell Shiroe to stop. They could tell Sona is feeling pain. "No I won''t. This is for Shido. I want to test your love for him." Shiroe look at them with calm expression despite feeling hurt inside her heart. Shiroe didn''t really want to hurt them, After all Shiroe have a pure light element. Doing something cruel like this, How could she stay calm. She is only doing a poker face while deep inside her, She is hurting also. However Shiroe knows that this is for Shido''s sake. She will do anything to make him happy and get a beautiful life. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Why would you do something like this?" Reina is oblivious on what is happening inside Shiroe''s heart. She only thinks, Hoe could she stay calm and do something cruel to Sona. Reina''s eyes turn moist. Then she continued. "How could I allow Sona to endure the pain alone... You said it''s for Shido right! Then let me too! I will taste the pain!" Shiroe turn her calm and indifferent expression to Reina. She felt guilty, She slightly nodded her aithout answering Reina. She put a pressure into her. "Ack!" Reina''s mind thrn numb instantly. As she could feel the amount of pain Sona is experiencing. She hug her shoulders as she trembled. She gritted her teeth like Sona. "How about you? Do love Shido?" Shiroe whose heart could not face the two anymore turn her attention to Fuuka. Who only stayed silent this whole time. For Fuuka, what is happening is very new to her. She was greatly startled. She didn''t understand why Sona is having that expression. It''s as if Sona is suffering from hell. Truthfully, Fuuka is scared. Her heart is bearing faster despite her face is also calm like Shiroe. The two of them is looking at each other, Fuuka could tell Shiroe is faking her expression. Since she is good at hiding emotions. "I will." As always Fuuka only spoke minimal words. Fuuka closed her eyes preparing to what''s to come. Shiroe admire the braveness of this mortal in front of her. She can tell Fuuka is a normal human. She also could tell Fuuka is faking her expression. Shiroe felt closeness to Fuuka, As they say Pure hearted ones would get along. Though, Shiroe would try and get along with the others. Shiroe put a small amount of pressure to Fuuka. Shiroe then close her eyes then she thought. ''As Reina said, How could she let everyone endure pain. I too will endure with all of you.'' Shiroe then chanted a mantra. This mantra, Shido is the one who made it. It''s just a masochistic mantra, it means it''s a failure and at the same time could gain benefit. When using this mantra one would feel hellish pain. ... Meanwhile at Rai''s room. After thos intense session with Rai with my second body. It''s really fucking weird. I am experiencing both relaxing and intense pleasure at the same time. In my main body, I''m having a good sleep with Shina under the cherry blossom. While enjoying the pleasant air. In the second body, Rai''s stupidly high stamina in her semi-dragon-human form. Earlier at middle of the night, Rai was in her human form so she didn''t really have much stamina. She has a stamina 10x a normal human in her human form but in her semi-dragon-human form she has insanely 100¡Á stamina as her human form. Oh, I underestimated my opponent. She really became wild after she woke up. Even so, It''s still not enough. Although, her dragon form has more stamina than her semi-dragon-human form. I don''t want to have a sex with a large dragon. We''ve been doing this for straight 5 days inside my time-barrier. Anyways after that intense sex with Rai. She finally collapsed from extreme exhaustion. She said "I never experienced suxh great pleasure in my entire life... Shido-sama, please take responsibility. I bet my body couldn''t live without you anymore." Rai said while she embrace my left arm firmly. I look at her closely. Rai is certainly beautiful and I love to have her in my harem. However I made a promise with Shiroe. "Rai I gladly love to. But we still need the permission of my first wife." I replied. I place my hand on her cheek caressing her smooth cheeks. "Thank you Shido-sama. Shido-sama is right. To enter you life I, Rai will ask your first wife personally. Shido-sama doesn''t need to concern yourself about me. Since it''s my wish to be with you, Rai will take the test from the First wife." Rai politely said. "Test?" I asked. I''m a bit confused. "Yes, Shido-sama. In my clan, If a woman decide to enter a Man''s harem, that woman should take a test given from the First Wife." Rai said happily. "Heee, I didn''t thought you have a custom like that." I said a bit surprised. "Then, I can only cheer you up." "Yes, I''m pleased to have your encouragement Shido-sama." Rai said. She gave me a very sweet smile. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 92 Sakura blossom Time passed by. It''s lunch time. Shina and I is peacefully resting under the cherry blossom. I didn''t really want to disturb shina who was having a great time sleeping while leaning on my shoulder. I think it would be a sin to wake her up. But, we can''t skip lunch. Reluctantly, I nudge Shina. Her eyes flutters as she was awoken by gentle force. She look at me, slightly confused. "Baby, it''s time to eat lunch." I softly said. "Mm, okay." Shina dazedly nodded her head. She added."Pick me up." Seeing her spoiled behaviour. I wryly smiled. Shaking my head. I asked. "Do you want piggyback or-" Before I could finish, Shina interrupted. "Princess carry." She said. Her hopeful expression said it all. She want to be spoiled. I just stroke her hair and stand up. Picking her up in princess carry. She hug my neck tightly as she place her head on my chest. Shina is so light but I can''t help but tell a joke. "Shina you are heavy." I teased her. Suddenly the spoiled girl squinted her eyes. As she retorted. "Who is heavy! Who are you calling heavy!" Shina tightened her embrace on my neck. If I was a normal man, it would certainly hurt like hell. Fortunately with a body equivalent to superhuman. It''s like a tickle. But even so, I still pretend to be hurt cause It is more fun that way. "Ouch Ouch! I''m joking, I''m joking." I pretend to be out of breath. Then I added. "I''m sorry baby. You are light as feather." But I didn''t expect my words is like a fuel added into the fire. "What? You are calling me skinny now!" This time my reaction is genuine, I''m shocked. Women are unreasonable sometimes. Shina knew I''m joking but seeing me having a troubled expression. She kinda likes to tease me, She now understand why her mother and other older women would tease shido constantly. But I didn''t know that. Poor me, My teasing backfired. Shina gave me a fiercely look. "No I didn''t mean it like that. I''m saying is, Shina you have great figure..." I smoothed my words. Shina look at me intently. Shina wanted me to compliment her but she didn''t want me to know she likes my compliment. Despite having serious expression on the outside, Shina became bubbly inside her mind. Her heart is like being squished by happiness. ''Shido compliment me more...'' She thought. I wonder where this personality came from. I began walking towards the village. However behind us, I did not notice the branch of the Cherry blossom twitch. On top of a branch there is a shadow lurking, watching the two walking away from the Cherry blossom. The eyes of the shadow was staring at the leaving figure of the man. They could sense that the man is very powerful, their eyes could see the massive aura sorrounding around the man. Truthfully, they we''re scared at first when the man approached the cherry blossom. They thought the man has malicious intention but when the man and young girl sat under the tree admiring the view. They became less cautious, they watch the two with curiousity. Then they watch the two leave, the shadow felt sad being left behind they wanted to get out in here but unfortunately, it seems they couldn''t. Of course I didn''t saw the shadow, because they didn''t have malicious intent towards us. That''s why I did not see them. If I activated my intent then it''s possible I could find them. But because I was relaxing with Shina I let my guard down. Leaving the cherry blossom. We head towards the village. ... Lounge hall. Four women we''re sweating profusely. Watching it from afar, They look hot because of how their skin became lusty red. Breathing heavily as steamy hot air is released from their pretty lips. They look so erotic that even an impotent man could make his lower body wake up. Who could resist the temptation of four beautiful women, their beauties can make all women envious and can cause world war. If that was 10 years ago, it would be really possible. However, If someone look at them closely they would be able find out they we''re wrong. The four women are not having a steamy and pleasurable business, one could easily tell that this four women is experiencing discomfort and agony. Just looking at them can make one''s hair shiver, what could make them in pain just by seating at the table with a cup of tea? They would think of that question. 1 hour has passed since the four endured the unbearable pain. However because of three women''s resolution of finding out what shido''s current situation they don''t care about the pain. They just eanted be shido''s side and protect him. In addition, These we''re unconsciously competing with each other. Although it is unnecessary they couldn''t help but compete. Beside it''s a test for love. The more they endure the pain, it could also mean their love for Shido is stronger. Women are weird sometimes, they would love to fight for their love. Well, that''s why they are so cute. Women are petty sometimes but because they are just not being honest. As for Shiroe, She doesn''t want to watch them in pain while she is relaxing. So she chanted the mantra that shido made though it''s failure. However, it has benefits such as Mind training, Mental endurance and Spirit strengthening. But one need to bear the side effect, Unbearable Pain while chanting the mantra. One really don''t need to worry because it can only cause unbearable pain and no other sjde effects and that is also the failure part. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Anyway, For Shiroe the benefits didn''t really matter because it wouldn''t even give her satisfying result what matters the most is the pain. Call her masochistic but honestly she is not doing this because she is that type of person but she can''t feel relaxed while her other fellow sister is in pain. A moment later. Shiroe open her eyes as she stop chanting chanting mantra. Releasing a exasperated sigh. She could feel the prickly feeling in her nerves. She even shuddered, She doesn''t really have a physical body yet she could feel pain in her nerves. ''What a terrifying mantra.'' She thought. Shiroe look at the other three gritting their teeth. Shiroe then stop the pressure. Sona cough up an air. Her vision became hazy as she look around. She could feel her body is still shivering from the pain. She took a handkerchief in her pocket wiping her sweat on her face. She look at Shiroe but got confused because she notice how soaked Shiroe is, it''s as if she was also experiencing hellish pain. "Why are you also sweating?" Sona asked Shiroe. While her voice is kind of hoarse from groaning earlier. "That''s because I don''t want be left out." Shiroe answered. Her answer cause Sona to be shocked. "Y-you don''t want to be left out you say.." "Yeah. That is right." Shiroe nodded. Sona shake her head. She turn towards the other two. "So you two too huh." Reina struggled to utter a word. "Yeah.." As for Fuuka she could only nod her head. That pain, she thought it''s the same when gave birth to Fuumi. That pain cause her to be notalgic. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 93 Mystery again "So Shiroe-san, What is this all about Shido?" After calming herself for sometime. Sona finally asked Shiroe what she wanted to know. "Sona-san, please drop the formality. Just call me Sona... Also before we could talk about our main topic. We should take a bath first. We reek of sweat." Shiroe gently said. Sona cup her chin as she also nodded."Umu, Then you can also call me Sona, Shiroe. You are right we should take a bath first. I feel sticky around my body." "Yes, Sona. You can also call me by my name, Reina and Fuuka. Is it okay to call you intimately right?" Shiroe also nodded her head, then she turn her attention to other two. Reina and Fuuka nodded at the same time. They then go to the hot spring together. Reina thought that Sona was right, Her body is sticky and reek of sweat. Reina doesn''t like this feeling at all, She wanted to take a bath and soaked her body in hot water. As for Fuuka, as always she is always silent. Fuuka followed the three, on the way to the hot spring Shiroe taught her about magic. Fuuka who was listening intently became shocked by the reveal. Fuuka look at Reina and Sona. "Yes Fuuka, Magic is real." Reina, Fuuka''s close friend answered her question in her mind. Reina brought her hand up as she chanted words that Fuuka could not understand. The more she listened to the words the more she felt light-headed before she regained her posture. It''s as if nothing happened. However, it didn''t slip Shiroe''s perception. Shiroe was shocked, she used her intent to scan Fuuka''s body. Meanwhile, Fuuka felt someone is gazing at her, She turn towards the source and found Shiroe is looking at her as if she was seen through. Fuuka suddenly feel nervous until she heard Shiroe. "Orb of Magic? Wait no-" Shiroe gasped but then shook her head. But the two mage on her side have the same reaction. "Wait ''orb of magic''? You mean Fuuka has ''orb of magic''!?" Reina was stunned hearing Shiroe''s words. "Not really, However the structure is the same as ''Orb of Magic'' with different circuits. Unlike Chikushodo''s ''Orb of Magic'' Fuuka has different ''Orb of Magic''. In short her family are also Mage?" Shiroe said as she still focusing herself in investigating Fuuka''s ''Orb of Magic.'' Sona stayed silent ut inside she was stunned. Her heart skip a beat. She got a bad feeling about this. Chikushodo family wasn''t the only ones who can use magic. In Japan there we''re other 2 groups who can. The first one are the yokai, an entities who have intelligence but has the appearance of monsters. They we''re born from Mana. The last one is the Tenjouin Family or a Clan. The main family of this group is hiding within japan far from Society. Chikushodo family located them, they are hiding deep in the mountains. However what makes Sona got a bad feeling is that the branch of Tenjouin Family is their supposed to be self-proclaim rival. Sona thought the Fuuka has the blood of those delusional people. Tenjouin Family always claim that there will be only one winner. In reality Chikushodo family didn''t really care about them, more like they would ignore those delusional people. If we measure the strength of Tenjouin family then they only have level 3 mage as the highest including the main branch. As for Chikushodo family it has quite number of level 5 individuals, the elders. Sona''s grandmother is already level 6 mage. So these self-proclaimed rivals are nothing in front of them. Sona couldn''t help but talk to Shiroe in silent. "Shiroe is she from Tenjouin family?" Why would she ask this if she is the one who manage the chikushodo family''s affairs you say? You are right, Sona have the files of everyone in the family, Their birth and secrets. Sona knows that Fuuka was an Orphan, adopted by a wealthy family due to her beauty and elegant figure. Shiroe shake her head. "No she is not. I know Tenjouin''s ''orb of magic'' and it''s not like this." "What could it be?" Sona stared at Fuuka who was listening to Reina teaching her about magic. "Who knows, Ultimately the world is a very mysterious place." Shiroe continued walking towards the bath. She think about her past memories. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. ... We''ve arrived at the Dinner Hall and found Shiroe and Sona is missing. Mama told me they are having a chat and Sona told her to eat first. The two is not the only one who is missing, Shiyuki is not here. I couldn''t help but became worried. I tried spreading my intent but hesitated at the last second. I stopped as I resume eating. "Shido what did you want to do again?" Kana asked. Akane is still by her side, she was staring at Shido with affection. "About that let''s talk about it after lunch. I have something that I wanted you to do Kana-nee. It''s okay to bother you right?" I said. "Okay noted. Don''t worry about such things Shido. You can ask ''anything'' from me. I don''t care if it''s hard." Kana gave me blink. Her intention are so obvious that the people who get her words have red faces. Akane, Shina and Shizumi blushed when they heard Kana''s words. They thought ''Shameless woman''. ... Unknown Place. "Is it ready commander?" "Almost there." A deep voice responded. "Finally! Our time will come! We will show those damn humans who are strong." "Yeah! I can''t wait to thrash those bastards. I got this wound from a gun 40 years ago. I can''t wait for my revenge." A creepy voice sounded. "Kekeke, Don''t be hasty." The deep voice said. Then it added. "Human''s era will be doomed soon. Because our Great Mother has a great plan. After all, She already wiped out the source of Human reproduction decade ago. Kekeke." "That''s right! Glory to Great Mother!" "Glory to Great Mother!" The place became boisterous and loud as hell. There are total hundreds of thousand if estimated by the voices. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 94 Discussion 1 Soaking their bodies in a hot water, their tensed and aching bodies is relieved from the warm water. Having satisfied expression plastered on their faces as they exhaled a hot sigh. The warmness of the water cover every nook and cranny on their bodies. Sona exclaimed. "Ah, Hot bath is the best." "Sona is right. Bathing in a hot water feels so great." Shiroe lifted her hands as she scoops the hot water in her hand, then poured the water on her nape. Shiroe make a very satisfied smile. Lifting her leg up as it surface up showing her flawless leg for sight to see. Reina and Fuuka nod in agreement as they enviously cast a glance at shiroe''s milky leg. They decided to ignored it and converse about magic because Fuuka is very curious about it, seemingly surpised by revelations about the hidden wonder of the world. Fuuka thought that supernatural phenomenon is just a myth or fictional that people made up. But today, She found out that those things she considered as fictional or impossible seems not entirely false. So, She was like a child asking for candy. Though, Fuuka became talkative. For the others it''s rare she could talk this much. The only time she would lost her introvert self is when she is fucked silly by their husband (Shido not their Ex-husbands). So this change brings everyone to smile, especially Fuuka''s close friend, Reina. Reina did not mind all Fuuka''s barrage of questions, She answered everything she knows and taught her friend about it. Shiroe watch at the duo with hint of interest. Without doubt these two women has a very special relationship. After all, in Shiroe''s knowledge the two women seemingly inseparable. Sona said to her. "Shiroe if you are wondering why these two are so close. They we''re bestfriend since highschool then got to the same university. Having the same family, unfortunately my uncle didn''t treat Fuuka well as a result of Reina protecting her from that douchebag." Shiroe look blankly at Sona. "Isn''t that a bit too much Sona. Calling your relative a douchebag..." Sona shook her head as she stopped Shiroe from saying more. "Shiroe, I will tell you about my family circumstances decades ago. You already know the influence of our family in japan right?" Shiroe listened to Sona as she nod her head."Yes." Sona look towards the ceiling as she laugh as if mocking something inside her mind."That''s because of that. Every people in japan knows that the goverment could not touch our family. That is also the reason why some of my family members especially the men would cause trouble here and there in the country. It''s because no one will dare to touch or disobey them, the men became self-centered as a result. They do whatever they wanted, killing the innocents, raping every women they took a liking and extorting the goverment. This asshats are so stupid, But because women in the family are so helpless against them, we could only endure the spreading rumor around the country. People call us devils, so ironic that our family name is called ''Devildom''. A family full of devils... Ultimately, Those bastards deserve to be wiped out decades ago. However, I lost my father. He is the only person that has loving heart, He was a good father that even Shido inherented his personality." At the end of her words, Sona tried hold up her bottled tears, sniffling her nose. At that moment, Sona felt weight, She saw Shiroe hug her and looking at her with gentle smile spreading on her face. Sona smile in return."Thank you Shiroe." "Don''t worry, We are now family after all."Shiroe said. The other two stop their conversation after hearing Sona''s words. Reina visibly saw the frown on Fuuka''s brows, Reina grab the hand of her friend. Fuuka turn her head to Reina as saw her smile. Fuuka whispered and lean her head on Reina''s shoulder "Thank you." Reina nodded in return as she caressed Fuuka''s shoulder. Then she turn her head to Shiroe asking the thing se wanted to know."Shiroe, Let''s talk about the main topic now. Isn''t that why you gathered us right?" Hearing her, Sona and Fuuka had forgotten about it. Mainly because Sona was lost in her memories of the past, while Fuuka was so curious about magic. Shiroe was also caught by the momentum and completely forgot the main reason she gathered them. Lastly, it''s the hot water''s fault, reileving their stress causing them to be more comfortable. "Oh, I forgot~." Shiroe bump her head with her fist as she close her one eye, while letting her tongue out. Her comical reaction made everyone stare at her blankly. Fuuka covered her mouth preventing herself from laughing. Reina look at her friend, she didn''t know how to react. Sona became silent and came back from senses. "Everyone hear me out." Shiroe turned back in her usual demeanour. She cough as she look at Fuuka''s blunt reaction she became ashamed as a small blush creep on her face. Shido said it she look cute but seeing their reaction she felt so embarrassed, particularly the other two tried to ignore her badly, as if they saw nothing... She promised to double the punishment she will give to Shido later. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. ... While I was eating happily next to my Mama. Being fed by her is kind of childish but I love being pampered by her. Honestly, my inner lolicon is madly jumping in joy. Suddenly, my hair shivered. I feel ominous coming soon. I became alert, hastily spreading my intent to it''s full extent. I became nervous when I found out there are no malicious intent. But a telepathy from Shiroe came ''idiot!'' That''s when I got the gist of what''s happening. Women are scary, what did I do to make her angry? "Shii-chan are you okay." Mama adorably tilted her head, asking me cutely. My heart flutters madly. "No it''s nothing, I just felt very happy from being fed." I said while scratching the back of my head. ... """WHAT!!!?""" Sona, Reina and Unexpectedly the always silent Fuuka loudly exlaimed at the same time. The three stood up from the hot water. They stared at Shiroe intently, their heart is beating furiously. Their expression darkened, clearly angered by something. Gripping their hand into fist as they tightly clenched them. "I''ll repeat myself, Shido and Shiyuki are in danger. The two has crystal heart, and these crystal heart is a very dangerous object. It corrupts one''s mind... Earlier at middle of the night, I discovered that Shiyuki has been corrupted by the crystal heart. She became entirely different person, her eyes became viscious and full of malicious intent... With my abilities, I made Shiyuki fall asleep. Even now, her body is still corrupted, ones she wakes up I expect she will go berserk again." Shiroe calmly explained. The three was so shocked. Sona recently visited Shiyuki''s room and found out she was sleeping. She thought Shiyuki was not in the mood to go out because of the recent discovery about Shiyuki''s daughter and her brother. So instead waking Shiyuki up, Sona let her rest but she didn''t expect that there''s entirely a different reason from it. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 95 Discussion 2 Sona frowned upon hearing Shiroe. "So you are saying, Zern Crystal is not a safe?" "Yes it''s not. The crystals brings impending danger it needs to dispose immediately." Shiroe said while cupping her chin with her hands. "I think it''s not possible. Opposing Ellen Zern is not a good idea." Sona suddenly said. "Sona is right Shiroe, the influence of Ellen Zern is global. There are many people behind her." Reina followed Sona. Shiroe then squinted her eyes as she sighed. "That''s really troublesome... However, we can''t let the virus spread. It hurts my Shido, there is no way I would ever forgive it." Sona and Reina fell silent. They also knew that opposing Ellen Zern whose influence is so massive that mlst of the people in the world is supporting her. If they tried finding fault from her, it''s the same as seeking trouble. But, the rage inside their hearts cannot be suppressed easily. Thinking their love ones is in danger cause them to think reckless ideas. "Shiroe is right, how could we just stand here and do nothing. Our love ones is in danger, there is no way there is nothing we can do." Sona agreed to Shiroe. Her frown deepened as she think of possible ideas to tackle the situation. "As for Shido there is no neer to worry about him. He had already a plan in mind. Shiyuki has the most problematic situation right now, because her mind is already corrupted from the virus. No matter how I tried to purify the curse it''s still keeps coming back. I think the only way is to extract the heart." Sona revealed something that shocked the two mage. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "You mean with your level 10 magic you could not purify it?" Sona said as she look at Shiroe intently. "Yes, It''s true. I''ve never thought that the curse is too powerful." Shiroe nodded to Sona''s questioned. Shiroe already told them that she was a light grimoire. For her who specializes in Purification couldn''t purify the curse from the crystal heart there is no way Shiroe could accept the reality. However she knows that there is a sky beyond the sky... Shido taught her that she shouldn''t think like a frog in the well. Shiroe thinks that the culprit of the virus is level 12 above. After all, Shiroe can purify curses one level above her current level. She kind of regret wasting her time inside her personal space and did not think of increasing her strength at all. "A level 10 Shiroe could not purify the curse, doesn''t that meant that the mastermind behind the crystal is stronger than Shiroe." Reina said but her face paled despite being submerge in hot water. Sona listened to Reina and responded. "They should be level 12 above... Looks like our enemy is too powerful to deal with." Sona clenched her hand into fist as her brows creased. Shiroe stayed silent as she tried to think a plan inside her mind. Fuuka who stayed silent this whole time spoke up. "Ano, What is this level are you talking about?" Reina answered Fuuka''s question."Ah, that is how mages measure their strength. If a mage has one elemental magic that means they are level 1 mage. So if they reached the peak of their elemental magic reaching new level, for example, A level 1 Fire magic would level up to level 2 however that does not meant the mage is already level 2 mage. We classified a mage by their number of their Elemental attributes. So if a mage has 2 type of magic they are classified as level 2 mage. But, the classification has it''s flaw. Just like Shiroe, She only had 3 magic attributes. Mainly Light, Space-Time and Unique magics. In mage society shiroe should be a level 3 mage. Shiroe would be labeled as Level 3 mage or Magic level 10 mage, if we combined these two categories then we would came up Level 3-Grade 10-Mage... Do you understand now Fuuka?" Reina lectured Fuuka who listened to Reina carefully. Unbeknownst to them Fuuka is getting dizzy by the hot water. Mages has strong bodies even they we''re level 1. A hot water is nothing to them but for Fuuka who is just a normal human. Sitting in the hot water for a long time can cause severe heat illness or nausea. Shiroe eye is sharp so sbe notice that Fuuka is at her limit. So she said. "Girls we should get out now. Let''s discuss this again once we done changing." Sona snapped out from her thoughts as she nodded her head. "Let''s do that. I swear even if our enemy is too strong I can''t let them get away with this easily. Hurting my sister is unforgivable." Reina helpled Fuuka getting out from the hot water as she pulled the dazed Fuuka out from the hot spring. Reina helped fuuka change into yukata. If shido saw these four women in a beautiful yukata, He woul be very pleased to see them. ... "Kana-nee, You trust me right?" I said to Kana. Shido drag Kana for a talk, pulling her wrist as they walked through the hallwat. She got confused why her brother is so secrecy, but stunned when she heard his question. "Of course I do. You are my precious brother after all." Kana gave me a sweet smile that could melt my heart but I know it''s not the time for that. "Thank you Kana-nee... I love you so much." My expression softened as I leaned towards her, giving her lips a peck. "Shido you''re so bold." Kana said with a teasing smile. I didn''t respond because we arrived in the location I prepared earlier. I feel ike I miss something. "Ano, I think you''ve forgotten I''m with you." Ah! Of course how could I forgot about her. Sakaki Akane, the young nurse. She also gave me her precious first time, I feel like I''m a scum for forgetting her. "Oh sorry Akane, My mind is in mess right now." I apologize to Akane. Then added. "I will compensate you later on." Bowing my head to Akane. "No no no, please don''t do that. Shido-san please don''t treat as if I''m a stranger." Akane said with a saddened face. I suddenly felt prickly on my waist as saw Kana pinching me. I look at her confused. "Stupid Shido, Is your mind still working? Do you realize what you just said." Kana whispered. Ah! Arranging my thoughts properly inside my mind. I then found the problem, that made me clicked my tounge but my action was misunderstood by the two. Akane''s eyes moisturized as tried to hold back her tears while she felf pain in her heart. Kana was ready to lash out but I stopped her by saying. "Kana-nee there is no time to waste... Akane I''m very sorry for treating you like that. I promise I will give you an explaination later. So please don''t cry... I also want you to be brave because I need your strength later." I snaked my hand around Akane''s waist as I pulled her closer to me. Using my other hand to stroke the side of her face as I look at her softly. Then planted my lips to her''s. Akane''s heart warmed up. The pain in her heart earlier lessened. She was then puzzled as why Shido need her strength. Separating my body from Akane. I turn my attention to Kana. "Kana-nee, Take this." Kana unconsciously grab the folder on my hand. She didn''t realize where the folder came from but she was still thinking what is happening to me. Why did her brother who acted stupid earlier has an air of confidence sorrounding him now. I didn''t know whether to laugh or cry seeing Kana''s reaction. I kind of guessed what she is thinking. "Kana-nee without further ado please take care of me. Read the folder first. I''ll entrust you with my body. Questions is for later." I summoned a trolley in front. Ignoring the shocked face Akane. Unceremoniously laying my body down on the trolley bed. Without wasting time I cut off my concsiouness leaving my body in the care of my sister. Kana snapped out from her daze as she hurriedly opened the folder, she found a paper with instructions inside but what shocked her the most. "Heart transplant." Kana read the line written on the paper. She wanted to ask Shido but when she saw him laying on a trolley bed she didn''t know how to react. She grab Shido''s wrist, checking his pulse she found it''s normal. Kana continued reading until she read the last line. "Kana-nee I know you will find this situation weird but please don''t hesitate. I know you are a smart girl, I bet you already know that something is up. I will answer all your question after the surgery. P.S: Please don''t be angry." Kana frowned as she stayed silent for a whole minute then released a heavy sigh. She turn to Akane whose face was filled with shocked and confusion. "Akane, Work!" "Y-Yes!" Unconciously Akane responded. Snapping her in her daze. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 96 Transplanting A/N: Sorry, I forgot to put the timer. Basement, Chikushodo palace underground laboratory. Kana is wearing a green scrubs, white surgical gloves and surgical mask. Holding a sharp scalpel she proceed to cut the flesh. At her side is Akane the same as Kana wearing a green scrub, Akane is assisting Kana. Akane was so confused why they are doing this. She had so many questions she wanted to be answered but she knew no one will answer her. She guessed that Doctor Kana is the same as her. Akane didn''t lost focus as she assisted Kana doing surgery. She watched as the quick and precise movement of Kana. Inside her heart Akane felt so much admiration to Kana, She wanted to be like her, A great doctor. Time passed by, With Kana''s constitution as level 2 mage making her stronger than a normal human. Even hour''s has passed yet there is no sign of exhaustion in her eyes. Her movement is still perfect, She dare not to lose focus. One mistake will led to a terrible consequences. Kana will succeed this surgery or else her questions won''t be answered. She then command her assistant "Akane, The Heart please." "Yes!" Akane grab the beating heart carefully. Looking at it clearly this heart is so beautiful. Unlike a flesh red heart of human this one is transparent like glass substance. It beats like a normal heart, Akane watch the inside, She can see blood flowing from the veins. Then with careful movement Akane place the heart inside the Black mysterious box. This black box was in here from the start. Kana read the instructions from the paper that they should put the crystal glass inside the blck box and firmly locked it. As per the instructions Akane closed the box. Akane got surprised suddenly when the box glowed. But Kana strictly commanded. "Akane, Focus! Now give me the New Heart." "Y-Yes!" Akane got flustered. However, She still followed Kana''s command. She put the questions behind her back and ask them later. Right now, mistake is out of question. This time Akane approached a white pure looking box. She put her hand above the box, Akane felt the coldness. She then slowly open the white top, revealing what''s inside. Due to the coldness inside the box is misty so Akane couldn''t see the content inside the box however there is not time to waste, Akane slowly put her hand inside as she grab something moving. Of course she knew it''s a heart, when she took heart out, She was so close to throw the heart away. Akane got stunned but she wasn''t the only one. Kana who was watching the procedure was also shocked by the appearance of the heart. This heart look so creepy despite having the same structure as the normal heart but the color is creepy. Kana frowned as she watched Akane holding the Black beating heart, it has red veins wrapped around it making it more hoorrible looking... However, what shocked Kana the most is not the color or the creepy red veins but, Why is the heart felt so domineering? Although Kana has another question she still called out Akane. "Akane, hurry!" "Yes!" Snap out from her shock Akane carefully brought the creepy looking heart to Kana. ... Meanwhile, My second body is having a chat with Rai on the bed. Rai leaning on my chest as she taught me about the academy. You are thinking why I''m still moving despite my Main body is unconscious right? That''s because my main body is not dead yet. If my body died, I will also die. "Shido-sama, will you teach the students how to make babies?" Rai asked something unexpected. "Do you want me to?" Instead of answering her, I asked her instead. "Hmmm, I don''t know. I don''t have the quailification to order Shido-sama without the permission of the First wife." Rai said with respectful voice. "Come on Rai don''t be so formal. Just answer yes or no. I want to hear what you think." I softly said while brushing her hair with my hand. "B-But without the permission of the fir-" Rai tried to decline me but I place my index finger on her lips shushing her. "Stop it, Didn''t I said I want to hear what you think." I sternly said but I was looking at her softly. "But-" "No but." Shaking my head. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. "Okay Shido-sama... I want you to teach the girls in the academy about Man. Seeing them completely ignorant about Man hurts me a bit... Day by Day, I watch them grow without knowing what a man is. Some even thought that man never existed. Some even thought that babies is gift from god... Just hearing those rumors I felt saddened." Without hiding anymore. Rai told me the situation inside the academy. How she asked my grandma to let me become a teacher... Knowing she planned all of this made me a bit conflicted inside. I got surprised when she said that having sex with me is not in her plan at all... She told me it''s really unexpected for her, I got happy knowing she didn''t plan this or else I won''t know what I would feel. "Thank you for telling me truthfully Rai." I smiled. "Yes, I am Rai after all." She smiled in response. The meaning of her name is Trust. Speaking of meaning of names. Everyone has also meanings in their names like Shina, Her name can be interpreted as Virtue and Good. Just like her name, She is talented and Smart just like her mother Sona. As for Sona the meaning behind her name is Idea and Harmony. Everyone has a good name... my name is so ironic it represents my self. The meaning behind my name is "lion-hearted-boy". Yes just like lion I also wanted to be like a king, ruling the world. Having multiple spouses in short Harem. .... Back at the basement. "Finally done." Kana stitched the flesh back. But she will find out later that the stitches seems unneeded. Akane wipe the sweat from Kana''s forehead. She also sighed in relief. This is not her first time helping doctors in doing surgery but this time is so hard cause they lack hands. She is the only one who assist Kana, but Kana surprised Akane greatly that her admiration towards Kana risen up go whole another level. Akane come into conclusion that Chikushodo is very mysterious. When they visited at the top of the hill she found out so many children however when Kana explained it to her. Her heart stopped beating as she found it unbelievable. Kana said they are her Elders, She also explained about the curse to Akane. So Akane thought that Chikushodo had so many secrets hidden so it''s better she didn''t learn them or her heart might not bear the information. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 97 Germany Cologne one of largest city in Germany''s most populous fedral state of North Rhine-Westphalia and the fourth most populous city in Germany after Berlin and other two. Inside of one of oldest Church the Cologne Cathedral a Catholic Church, A figure was kneeling on the ground as they place their hand together facing the altar. Taking a closer look, The figure is beautiful blonde woman. Her beauty can compare to the women in Chikushodo. If Shido saw her praying to god he might easily be deceived by her. As she kneeled her expression was smiling and it''s a bit creepy. The content of her prayer, let''s leave that alone it''s better left unknown. A few moments later. Footsteps reverberated across the cathedral. It''s a woman wearing a men''s black suit she walk towards the woman who was kneeling, then she stops behind the woman and saying. "Ellen Zern it''s time." Her voice sounds cold as she look down at the beautiful woman who apparently the famous professor in the World. "Eeeh, It''s already that time... Noo I still want to explore Germany. I want to look at the country where the infamous Adolf Hitler caused a massive genocide... Doesn''t that make you feel excited, corpse littered on the ground, marking the earth bloody red and the fun of cutting off the life... Aaahn amazing." The woman, No Ellen Zern hug her body as she squirm in delight. Her face became intoxicated just by thinking those thoughts. The woman behind Ellen Zern frowned her brows as she clenched her teeth. For them citizen of Germany the name Adolf Hitler is a very taboo topic. Just mentioning Hitler''s name can cause capital offense. Yet this woman in front of her is happily mentioning that madman. The woman wanted to shoot this crazy mad scientist in the head. However stop herself, She calmed her mind as she gripped her hand into fist firmly. She let out a professional smile. "Ellen Zern, it''s time to go. The president of Germany awaits your arrival." The woman coldly said. She considered the act of Ellen Zern as rude and selfish, running away from the convoy for days. "Okay Okay, I will go." With reluctant expression Ellen Zern said. She stood up, patting her knees."Ah, kneeling is really painful, that''s why I hate churches... What''s the point of kneeling at the so called gods who don''t even existed in the first place." That remarks made the expression of the woman turned worse. She gloomily looked at Ellen Zern, If only look could kill. The woman endured her swirling emotions within her. She coldly watch Ellen Zern walking towards the Exit. She then spat inside her mind ''Is this the famous professor? Isn''t she just a mad woman... Will she become the next Adolf Hitler? according to tge intel, Ellen Shit! Likes that fucking Killer. If it comes to that I won''t hesitate to blow up her brains!'' The woman gritted her teeth. Blood trickled from her lips and her hand. She turned towards the Altar, She prayed inside her mind. Then seconds later she followed Ellen Zern outside who complained. "Why are you so slooow... Aren''t you in hurry?" Ellen Zern said with adorable look. But to the women around they felt disgusted by this woman. "Aiya, Don''t look at me like that. I''m hurt." Ellen zern played a comically that erked as tsk from the women. Ellen Zern rolled her eyes seeing their reaction. She then muttered under her breathe but towards these professional women her voice was loud and clear. ''Damn germans.'' The impulse of killing this hateful woman greatly heightened. However their job is to escort Ellen Zern and make her safe. If there is no such orders from higher ups, You bet this people will do something to Ellen Zern. The escorts move towards the capital city of Germany, Berlin. Arriving at the Bellevue Palace. Ellen Zern was enjoying the view outside as they passed so many gothic style buildings. She was so talkative eve though no one is answering her damn questions. "Hey hey look at that isn''t that amazing. Ah there too, Woo Germany is amazing, I want to live here... Oooh, that''s why Hitler like this place because it''s too beautiful..." Ellen Zern voice is too noisy but the people accompanying her didn''t even flinched. They ignore the noisy baboon next to them. "Hey hey we arrive at the Bellevue Palace. I heard that living in there is amazing. How wonderful it could be....Hmm how about I will make it mine but I bet there would be protest." The first part of her sentence is loud but the latter part is said under her breathe. However, The women inside are trained professionals so they could hear her easily. Ultimately, despite the rage and anger inside their minds. There is nothing they could do but listened to Ellen Zern''s bullshits. A scowl could be seen in their expression as they look Ellen Zern. The women thought ''If only looks could kill.'' While gnashing their jaws. If Shido saw their dedication to their country and their tolerance, he would greatly admire these girls. The woman who called Ellen Zern earlier is thinking. ''I didn''t know that this famous professor has ill-mannered behaviour. Vulgar and rude, what a piece of shit is she.'' The escorts stops in front of the Palace. Someone opened the door outside and gestured Ellen Zern to get out. The intel of Ellen Zern behavious has already been known to the people of Bellevue Palace. So despite a bit vague they treated this Ellen Zern rudely. After all, who would respect her who blantantly idolized the person wgo caused genocide. "What a rude person." Ellen scowled. However her remark earned a few glare. The woman thinks the same as her fellow members ''look whose talking.'' As they continued to walk. It''s clear as day though they didn''t made it so obvious even a 3 years old child woul know that Ellen Zern earned the ire of the people in here. Some even snickered when they passed by Ellen Zern. Maids would do an a bow but their expression is scowling at Ellen. Some politicians would greet Ellen in fair manner, However a politicians face could not be discovered easily. Despite smiling happily on the outside, No one knows what they are thinking deep inside. As for Ellen Zern she would complain when these people treated her unfairly. She would harrumphed like a child. She then exclaimed that made the women escorting her frowning their brows. "Hmph! Let''s see, I will tell your president how you treated me..." But the women only stayed silent howver inside their mind. ''Look at this woman, so audacious. Do you think the president will listen to you." ------------------------------------- Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.comfor visiting. Advance chapters ----> bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 98 Madwoman Sitting on a lounge sofa inside of the President of Germany''s office. A cute and beautiful golden-haired girl known as the greatest Professor in the whole world, Ellen Zern. She was sipping a tea in inelegant way, making her look rude and unpleasant to the eye, She gulped the hot scalding tea in one go causing the people beside the president look at her in surprise. As if she did something casually she showed a beautiful smile. A smile that can cause deadly strike. Ellen look at the woman sitting across her. The Woman is the president of Germany, She got a silver hair and bloody red eyes, Ellen shivered for a moment when she took a long glance at the president''s eyes, It was completely intimidating. Completely opposite of Ellen whose hair is gold and eyes is deep blue. They look like sisters even though they completely look different from each other. In the first glance everyone would''ve thought they would make a good friends together, Seeing the two smiling with each other. However that is far from truth, These two are like both fire and water they would never get along no matter what happens. As the saying goes, Two Tigers on one Hill. Ellen got pissed seeing the woman in front of her, She silently snickered under her breath. She scanned the woman with her eyes, The woman also scanned her, nonetheless. Both trying to look for weaknesses. Ellen Zern has a great figure. Bust and Buxom she has them, perfect waist and lean body she has that. However the clothes she is wearing destroyed all the good impression about her. Ellen who was a Fan of Adolf Hitler is wearing a Nazi outfit, earning the scowl of the people around her. They would have welcome her with great arms but, things go south directly after seeing this stupid woman. The President, Scarlet Silber. Though her real name is Annah Linse but she changed her name because she didn''t like her very normal sounding name. It''s not like she was unsatisfied with her real name it''s just she had a terrible family history that would be explained later on. Scarlet has also a great figure but she lacks one thing, Her bust is flat. Although not entire flat as airport runways it still could be cupped with a hand. However when she saw Ellen''s grin, She frowned feeling annoyed as her ego got hit, it''s her pride. She silently shake those thoughts away to the back of her mind. Neverminding that annoying grin. The two was having a staring contest making the entire room void in silence. The other people inside is watching them in silence daring not to interfer the ongoing battle. It only stopped when Ellen broke the tensed atmosphere by saying. "Greetings, Madam president. I, Ellen Zern is very happy to meet you." Ellen showed an elegant smiled that shook the woman who previously escorted Ellen. The woman can see that Ellen is faking it, though she wasn''t the only one who sensed it, Everyone''s smiled twitched seeing these. Scarlet look at this bitch in front of her as she replied. "Same here, it''s very nice to meet you (get out of my country!) Professor Ellen Zern.(Bitch!). I''ve heard your great accomplishments, I''m very pleased for having you visit my country.(Argh! Because of those board chairmans or those influental people just wanted your research.)" Scarlet also elegantly smiled while inside her mind she was spitting curses at Ellen Zern. "Is that so? Germany is a good country, Now I know why Hitler loves it so much." Ellen casually said. The people frowned upon hearing that name. They look at Ellen with squinted eyes. "Professor, I have to remind you ''that'' name is forbidden in this country. A person who would utter ''that'' name will be punished for capital offense." Scarlet said calmly but inside her mind she got angered by this woman''s uncouth behaviour. "Eh why?" It''s as if she pretend to be ignorant about it, Ellen asked innocently. Scarlet squinted her eyes. The people inside couldn''t help but give Ellen a serious look. Does allying this woman is correct? They started to hesitate a bit, they wouldn''t know what would this insolent vile woman would do behind there back. Considering how she idolized ''that'' person and also the report brought by the Agent who escorted Ellen earlier. Ellen is an absolute madwoman. However, a Deal is a deal. "Forget about that, let''s discuss our main topic today, Professor." Scarlet didn''t answer Ellen but averted the topic. "Professor Ellen Zern we would like to form an Alliance with you...." Ellen was reluctant and wanted to hear more about her idol hitler. But she remembered her objective, She can''t disobey ''that'' person. (It''s not hitler but someone behind Ellen.) Lest the consequences would be severe, She shuddered when she thought about those painful punishments. The two, discusser about politics and etc. Scarlet didn''t really want to ally with this vile woman. However she knows that Ellen''s technology are highly advanced, She understand why her people wanted to ally with her. The technology, that''s the reason. If they got left behind because of her stubbornness then the countries would look at them as if they we''re a helpless lamb. The talk lasted for hours, that caused Ellen to be exhausted mentally as she complained in the middle of the meeting. "I''m so hungry! Can we resume this later on?" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. Veins popped up on Scarlet''s forehead as she uttered words silently under her breathe. "How uncouth." A mayor from one of the major cities in germany explained. She is also a beautiful woman but compared to Ellen and Scarlet she is still inferior. Nevertheless a beauty is still a beauty, this woman has genuine elegant expression on her face. As she softly smiled towards the people, from the very start of the meeting she was only standing at the side watching all the events with sweet smile that could melt a man''s heart...that''s if there are men around here. "Everyone, let''s go eat. I''ve prepared you a dinner." She softly smiled. Everyone look at her with amazement and dumbfounded. They knew that this woman is an airhead but even so everyone didn''t hate her, more like they love her as if she is their mother. She is so caring despite hearing Ellen Zern idolized ''that'' person who in the past killed one of her ancestors. Ellen Zern became excited when she heard about food. Her mouth drooled as she stood up hurriedly, She approach the woman grabbing her hands. "You prepared food!? Can I eat too!" The woman only sweetly smiled as she replied softly. "Yes you are free to eat with us. I want you to enjoy my country''s cuisine." "Really!? Yes!" Ellen''s behaviour is really childish, everyone thought the same. She made a strike pose that puzzled everyone around. Unknowingly, The previous tensed atmosphere became lively. Scarlet watch this happening as she also smiled. "As expected of Diana, turning the mood upside down... I won''t forgive that bitch if she harmed Diana." Everyone who heard her words nodded in agreement. For them Diana is like a mother to them. Diana loves her country and she cared for everyone in her country. She helped the poor giving their home and job. She helped the orphans acting as their mother, unknown to her, every orphans already treated her as their mother. It already carved in their heart and mind. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 99 Dinner Scarlet Silber and Ellen Zern had formed an alliance. If you are wondering why a country formed an alliance to a person, that''s because Ellen Zern has an organization behind her back. Ellen Zern did not belong to any country but an Independent Organization that does not belong to any country or religion. The reason why Scarlet Silber formed an alliance between Ellen Zern''s Organization is because of their Highy Advance Technology. The ''power-suit'' just one suit is equivalent to a 100-army and even can smash a tank, In short it''s powerful weapon. Just knowing that other countries already obtain those suit it made germany restless, Scarlet knew that even there is no more war. Their former enemies had already those suit, How could they stand there and do nothing. She also knew that a human''s mind is quite unpredictable. She would never know when those foolish people would target them. If you are wondering why countries needs to contract with these organization and make weapons by themselves. Unfortunately, They could not create one by themselves. It was unknown why does these small organization can make advance weapon. Some even tried stealing those works, Which resulted in failure. After all, These organization is strong. That''s why Scarlet reluctantly formed an alliance between Ellen, If not for her friends plead she wouldn''t even make friends with a madwoman at all. Scarlet''s mood became sour when she look at the madwoman whose name is Ellen happily devouring the food Diana made. While the latter was smiling softly towards the people who ate the food she cooked. A heartwarming scene if Scarlet say so, excluding some racoon. "Everyone what do you think about the taste?" Diana asked. "It''s good! Hey what''s your name?" Ellen has a chicken leg on her hand then she pointed the leg to Diana. Of course the people at the same table look at her with creased brows. They muttered at the same time ''What a rude person.'' "My name is Diana and I''m a mayor of Cologne. Thanks you for praising my food." Diana bowed elegantly as she humbly said. She only smiled despite Ellen''s rude attitude. "Diana? Then Diana would you like to be my personal chef?" Ellen said casual as if she didn''t even hear the mayor part. More like she ignored such matter and only thinks of making this woman her chef. However someone was not pleased of her behaviour. "Professor, aren''t that a bit rude of you?" It''s the mayor of Munich, She stared at Ellen. She is so close with Diana and consider themselves as Bestfriends. Now that a person is treating her bestfriend rudely how could she ignore it. "Eh? What rude? It''s not rude you know. She should appreciate my offer, There are many chef in the world that wanted to cook for me. Hmph!" Ellen said. ''How arrogant.'' The mayor from Munich muttered under her breathe. From the very start of the meeting, She was not pleased at all. She couldn''t believe that a famous professor would have a rude behaviour. Does she even know etiquette or how to talk normally? Diana interrupted the two. Compared to her soft behaviour earlier this time her voice became chilly just like winter. Making the two girls shiver. "Bella stop it, it''s okay. You shouldn''t fight while eating! Fighting while eating would be considered as unladylike... As for you Miss Zern, I thank you for your wonderful offer. However, I apologize that I can''t accept it. But if you want to eat my cooking, you can visit my restaurant at Cologne." "Y-Yes!" Bella the mayor of munich responded. Cold sweat on her back, She couldn''t forget how terrifying Diana would be if she got serious. Only she knows the second nature of Diana. "O-Okay." Ellen Zern felt threatened seeing the serious expression of Diana. She unconsciously put down the chicken leg on the plate as she gulped her food. She got reminded of ''that'' person, She shivered as her hair stood up. That smile, She remembered that evil smile. Ellen became scared as she mumbled silently.''This woman is the same as ''that'' person, they would become terrifying if you won''t obey... Mou I came here because I want to get away from ''that'' evil and stupid person, why does someone the same as ''that'' person is also here!'' The once rude and haughty woman is now docile as she ate her food with spoon and fork. Her attitude change to 180 degrees. Everyone at the table was shocked seeing this sight, they rubbed their eyes confirming if it''s not hallucinations but they realized it''s not. They look at Diana with admiration in their eyes. However, for Diana is different she saw the women in here as children that needs to be take cared of. She smiled gently as she watch them eating peacefully. She didn''t think deeply about who Ellen Zern is or her behavior. She only see a naughty little girl that needs discipline, She didn''t even know the height of Ellen''s Status. Scarlet didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. She knew that Diana is an airhead, Oblivious of what''s truly happening. Diana only think simply, However because of her loving character She got the position of a mayor unintentionally. Scarlet continued eating the delicious food happily and ignoring their charade. ... Unknown place on Earth. Deep underground, a huge laboratory was built. Many people in white coat walking around busying themselves. In a certain location of this lab, One figure can be seen staring at the large tube container. Inside the container is a green liquid and a big looking crystal. Wires are attached to it as the figure before the container is tapping the screen next to the container. Looking at the status of that crystal inside the container. "Hooo, This is good. I just need a little more time before I could finally uncover behind this things. Hahahahaha.... Achoo!" The figure laughed but they sneezed suddenly breaking her evil line. "Fuck! Who is talking behind my back! I swear I will give them a painful punishment!" They cried out. The people below shuddered when they heard the figure getting angry. They decided to ignore and continue their work. They don''t want to earn that figure''s Ire. ... Back to Ellen Zern. Ellen shuddered suddenly as she felt her scalp tingly. Her heart suddenly stop beating. She got a bad premonition and thought something bad is happening. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 100 Im Dead!? Let me Introduce myself properly. I am God... Well that is what you humans calls me all the time. My job is to oversee the living planet that you humans called the ''EARTH''. My job is simple I record the growth of humans and their annals, Analyzing all of you every centuries. However though I said I oversee the earth, I cannot interfere the growth of humans or even give help. Hmm you don''t understand? That''s a problem... let''s see. In other words, I am a supervisor and your world ''EARTH'' is a project from higher up gave me. I write a report every century and send them to my Boss. Now you should understand it now right? No!? Come on. Are you dumb that dumb!? You don''t understand why your are here?.. Is that so I thought you didn''t understand my words earlier. Tell me that first okay. I really don''t like reading your mind, especially you! The moment you get here you only stare at my breast while drooling. Even though you are just a mortal, Hmph! Your mind was filled with filthy and indecent thoughts so that''s why I don''t want to hear your mind anymore! However I can''t converse with you if I don''t read your mind, Kuu! How frustrating, why did I pick you a licentious bastard! Calm down? How could I calm down when you are still making that lecherous face! Stop it and listen to me! God, why did I even pick you. Wait, I''m a God. What!? How could you say that to me? I am God you know. I am a higher being than you! Saying I''m beautiful and cute that''s unfair. Despite being a mortal how could you do this to me. Stop staring at me it''s annoying and embarrassing. Why don''t have any clothes!? That''s because there''s no material to make clothes here. This place is empty, I want to dress myself too just like you humans. However rule is rule! I can''t move here I''m assigned here for eternity, I can only get out here if your world is destroyed. Eh, you want me to remove the light covering my body? No way I will do it. You pervert! Okay, I already talk too much! Let''s get back on topic. Stop gawking you bastard! I will pierce your eyes with my two fingers you know. Okay Okay let''s stop this conversation and get serious. We are running out of time, hmm, well not literally but, chronologically we don''t have enough time to converse useless things. Anyways, you human has been picked by me. Out of 100,000,000,000 souls you are one lucky person that has been picked. Isn''t that great. Aren''t you wondering why you are here? ... Blinking my eyes, I stare at black space. Down below my feet is my home planet Earth. The round globe, The blue ocean and Green land. It''s too beautiful and amazing, Such planet contains billions of lives. I was standing above... No it''s more appropriate to say I don''t have a physical body as I can''t feel my body. I don''t feel my hands and feet. In short I am floating. Suddenly I heard a voice behind me. I hastily turned around and found that made me gawked and blown away. If I only have my body I would really feel excited but unfortunately I don''t have. Such a waste. Who is this Beautiful woman? Why is she naked, not entirely but there is this annoying light covering the part I wanted to see. God if only I have a physical body, I would not hesitate to pounce this woman before me. Look at those perfect balanced breast! Is she an F cup? Sheesh, I bet those nipples behind that loght is so tempting, how can she do this before a young man like me. Without a body I felt like my mind would blow up. Girl, You are torturing my mind! Her curvaceous waist made me feel excited in my mind. One thing that captivates my whole mind is that rear rump of hers. I bet those are soft and Squishy, I want to grab them. Ah, I want to fondle them all day. Hey girl can I fondle them please! I said in my mind, it seems I cannot talk. There''s no voice coming out. Damn! How can such perfect woman like her exist. Her face is so beautiful like a goddess. Her body is that of a celestial being, Flawless and Perfect! After thinking such things in my mind. The woman in front of me frowned. She scolded and reprimanded me. I was shocked when she told me she can hear me. That''s so embarrassing! Hey that''s cheating... Also why are you even naked! Haah! What''s with that... That''s unreasonable for a reason. She continued talking and talking until I ignored her as I stare her wonderful body. Tch don''t cover it! Oh! I''m so lucky to being picked. So is this my reward! Seeing your hot body? That''s amazing! It''s the best reward I could ever have!. Hey please let me observe your body more. Come on don''t hide them. You are beautiful and cute you know it''s a waste if you cover them. I don''t care if you are god or not! I only want to see your boobs and bust! ... "So you are saying I died?" I said in my mind. "Yes! You we''re killed by a truck." The woman nodded while still covering her body with her hands. Though she looks so erotic because she can''t actually cover her naked body only hide her nipples and slit. "Is that so. How unfortunate of me to being killed." I casually said but my eyes, I don''t have physical eyes but I can see. My eyes is focusing on her body, Ogling her body. Satisfying my mind, still it''s painful without a body. "Are you not surprised being killed?" The woman, The Goddess was a bit stunned by my nonchalant reply. "Well we are not immortal so Humans will die someday. I''m just unlucky guy who died early." Without even showing an emotions I responded to her question. "Aren''t you sad you cannot see your love ones anymore?" She asked curiously. "Hmm, you have a point. Yes I will miss them and sad I cannot meet them. However there is no point of pondering about it deeply. People should move on and accept the reality." I replied to her as I move away my gaze from her body and look at her beautiful eyes. Her eyes is galaxy itself. Her supposed to be iris is shape into universe. Her wavy hair is floating in space however the same as her eyes. Her hair is starry and so beautiful. I cannot really describe her appearance properly because I could not find any words other than bizzare yet alluring. Though she has a body shaped of that of a human. Her eyes and hair says it all that she is different from a human. However, despite her alien beauty she is still made me feel attracted to her. "Hey human, I forgive you gawking my body. With those words of yours, you succeeded moving my heart... The reason why I choose you is because I''m going to reincarnate you. There are three choices you can pick." Her mood softened and said. "Three choices?" I got confused. "Yes, The first is you can enter the cycle of life, you''re memories will be erased. I know that you wouldn''t pick the first one, however you might pick one of the two. The second is reincarnation to Another world, I will give you three wishes if you pick this. Also you will retain your memories in your past life..." "Does that mean I can go to Fantasy world!" I exclaimed, Interrupting her. "Don''t interrupt me. Yes you can However, I cannot guarantee you will reincarnate into a fantasy world. There is also a chance that you will reincarnate on an alien world or become an organism different from humans. In short the chances you will born into a human is miniscule... As for the worlds it''s not guaranteed if it''s safe or not. You might ended up on a savage world or live a barren planet." She added. Hearing that I hesitated. "What is with that! You mean it''s the same as gambling?" "Yeah, if you are lucky or super lucky enough. You might reincarnate to the world you wanted and a body of a human. However it''s your choice, Also remember I can''t help you anymore if you reincarnated in another world that''s because it''s out of my domain. I can only supervise 10 system at most. One of them is the Solar system." She seriously said. Damn! I want to go to fantasy world and build a harem! Shikushu!!! "Finally the last one. I can reincarnate you to Earth with 2 wishes." She casually said as if it''s normal. However I got stumped by her words. My mind buzzed from shocked. "W-W-W-What did you just say!?" "Oh did I stutter? I said You can go back to Earth. Is there something wrong?" She tilted her head innocently. Hey! "B-But the novels I read said it''s forbidden. It said that you can''t reincarnate a person on the same world they we''re born?" I explained to her. "Eeeh! There is a novel like that!?" This time it''s her turn to get shocked. She look at me with disbelieving eyes. "Wait you didn''t know? Aren''t you a god? Aren''t you supposed to know what is happening to down below?" I look at her incredulously. When I said that. She suddenly averted her eyes. "T-That''s because it''s not century yet. It still 2050 you know I still have 50 years to write my report." What is this am I seeing! Hey aren''t you just a lazy goddess. I screamed in my mind. "Hey! I can hear you! I''m not lazy I''m busy enjoying my time relaxing." She said. Whistling, though no sound came out. I don''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Anyways what is this about novel you said can you tell me about it?" She averted the topic and asked. I stare at her blankly, this goddess. I was reminded of a goddess in a novel who has the same characteristics as this one. However I still explained it to her. Time passed by smoothly as I told her about entertainments that the humans created this past decades. It was really a nice talk, however, The only thing that lacks is that I don''t have physical body or I might flirt with this goddess over here. She even forgot that we don''t have time left but she enthusiastically asked so many questions that I heartedly answered. Why am I so eager answering all her questions? It''s so obvious, I like her. Her smile is so charming and I''m attracted. I don''t even care reincarnating right now, I just want to have a chat with this goddess over here. However, As I deeply wanted to enjoy my time here. It seems everything will not go according to my desire. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. After conversing with her for about a day or two. Shen then asked me my wishes before she sent me to earth. Reincarnating me as Chikushodo Shido. Thanks to this goddess, My lust just increase making me a horny ass and raped my sister. What''s more, She erased my memories about this place and her. A/N: Chapter this week 1/2. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 101 Obsidian-Blood Opening my eyes, I saw an unfamiliar ceiling. I blink my eyes for second before trying to remember the dream I was having. However despite searching into my memories I couldn''t find it. Is this what they called vivid dreams disappearing soon after waking up. No matter how I tried diving deep inside my memories in my brain, I cannot find it. It made me frustrated for some reason. I got this feeling that I was dreaming of my missing memory. I release a sigh. Shaking my head, There''s no point of thinking deeply about it if I can''t find it. Maybe the answers to it would just come to me someday. Let''s just be patient, after all it''s not like I wouldn''t find it. I have a feeling I will find the answer someday. I close my eyes as I examined my body, I felt a stinging pain on my chest. With my regenerative ability, It slowly recover to the point I feel pain and itchy at the same time. I just hope it won''t leave a scar. The black heart with red veins I gave to Kana is a heart both Shiroe and I made during our years inside the space. We research and experimented various hearts that could handle my body. We found out that a normal human heart would burst when it came contact with my blood. The reason behind it is simple because a level 0 heart is not compatible with a Level 5 body. So Shiroe and I made or simply created a heart that could handle my powerful body. It sounds so easy but you forgot that I spent 10 years in space without resources to level up. Also with the help of my lovely wife. So even if I have this omnipotent ''power'' it can''t make a living organism. A heart is a living thing so creating it with my ''power'' is basically impossible. Though maybe in the future I would arrive at some point where I could create living organisms. Like a homunculus or something, However right now it''s impossible, I can make an artificial heart but comparing that to a living heart is the same as day and night. So with the help of my knowledgeable and smart wife, Shiroe. We constructed every part of a heart, Fortunately I can create a flesh and veins. While we are making the heart we encountered many obstacles. We failed many times, I was on verge of giving up. But my wife didn''t give up she continued working and even studied without rest. I felt ashamed about myself at that time. She loved me so much that she would do everything she can do just to accomplish on making the heart. I was even asking myself if I deserve such wife. She is so perfect for someone like me... Seeing the determination of my wife. I also made a resolution to myself, I will make her the happiest woman and would be by her side if she needed me the most. With trials and errors along the way to success. We finally made a successful living heart, though it''s more appropriate to call it a pseudo living heart. However, although we succeeded It''s not compatible with me. It cracked when we tested it with my blood. The result is still considered as fail. However, the creation of heart is not impossible as it may seem. We succeeded on making a heart so we didn''t lose motivation but resumed on making another one. Fail after Fail and again and again with last result is success. We made the black creepy looking heart. The creepiness made feel repulse against it. I can''t be that picky. The black heart would constantly release a terrifying yet domineering aura sorounding it. So it''s quite powerful cause this heart not only compatible with my body but also stronger than my body. The heart look soft on the outside since it''s squishy like a normal heart. However, don''t be deceived by it''s appearance. This thing is quite hard, it''s even harder than diamond. I just discovered this unknown material after I tried mixing materials with my ''power''. I called the heart ''Obsidian-Blood heart". Though the material is not really an Obsidian. I call it like that because it''s color and the red veins... I''m really bad at naming. Even Shiroe look at me with pity in her eyes. So, she agreed with me calling the heart with that name. Sensing the ''Obsidian-Blood Heart'' beating inside my chest loudly. I felt that the heart tried to reject my blood. How arrogant is this heart! Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. I created you asshole and you don''t even appreciate you live inside your creator! Veins popped up on my forehead. This shit need a punishment, Without hesitation I released my full ''intent'' to the damn rebellious heart. Come on! Can I have a normal heart! The first already gave me a massive problem! Now you also want to give me another problem!? Hell no! Taste the wrath of me. With my suppression I could feel my heart became heavy and cold causing my chest to tighten, I inhaled heavily. Fuck! I''m just torturing myself! I stopped my suppression. Exhaling a large sigh. I could now feel the heart turning docile as it allowed my blood to pass through. However, whether it''s just my imagination or not, I felt like the heart is cursing me. Calming myself for a moment. With a great difficulty I tried on sitting up. I look around and found myself on the basement. Above me is a medical illumination light. And next to the bed is a tray full of medical utensils. Just few meters away from the bed, A table with a black box on top of it. That box is also one the artifact Shiroe and I created. It''s a sealing artifact, created for the purpose of locking the crystal heart away. Since Shiroe found out that destroying the crystal would result a catastrophic explosion. So if I destroyed the heart it would explode just like a Tsar bomb. With this sealing box, the intent of the box would be sealed away. Shiroe and I also place a space-time array or magic cricle inside the box. The flowing of the time inside the box is so slow, 1 second passing inside the box is equals to 1 year outside. So we have more time before the heart realizes what is happening to it. We also placed a magic circle that would cut off signals or wavelengths from the outside, Incase the heart would report it''s circumstances to the mastermind behind all of this shit happening in the world. The next thing to do is how to deal the situation after this. A/N: Chapter this week 2/2 ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon Discord https://discord.gg/4N8sbzm 102 Slap After I''m done analyzing my situation, I heave a sigh of relief. Finally, the weight I''m carrying in my chest had finally lifted. I felt like that crystal heart was a ticking time bomb, you will never know when it would explode. It''s really weird having something inside your body that any moment it would cause destruction, that''s why I always wanted to remove it My new heart feels kind of weird sometimes. It''s like my body couldn''t recognize the heart, it''s as if someone is freeloading in your house. My body needed to get used of the new tenant or else I wouldn''t what would happen if my body suddenly rejected the heart. I would really die if it comes to that. However, it''s better than having an explosive heart. Shaking such thoughts away from my mind I look around and found I''m the only one inside in this operation room. The basement of the palace served as Storage facility, Shelter and Operating theatre. Though we have clinic above and also has operating theatre, I don''t want anyone to know about this. Though, I would''ve tell everyone about it later. I just don''t want them to be worried, especially my mama. Sitting up straight, I tried moving my body. I feel numb all over my body, Even my supposed to be massive vitality is recovering me slowly. As for why I''m still in Operating bed, I''ll find my answer soon. The door opened and two girls walked in the two is pushing the trolley bed. When they saw me sitting up, Akane panicked. However, Kana look calmed and composed. Evidently, I can see worries in her eyes, She strode towards me leaving Akane next to the trolley bed still panicking, but when Akane saw Kana didn''t panic she calmed down a bit. Kana arrive next to the operating bed. She then raised her hand, I got confused. Her eyes look fierce and angry, before I could say something. The hand she raised suddenly strike down. SLAP! "Eeeh!" Akane calmed down but when she saw the scene before her. She panicked again. "Kana-sensei W-What are you doing!" I was dumbfounded, my mouth turned agape. Still couldn''t process why she slapped me. There is a red hand-shaped mark on my face. However, with my solid body her slap is not painful or whatsover. But still I can feel tingling on my face despite it didn''t hurt "Why?" I asked. "Why? Why? Are you asking me why? I know you are an idiot Shido! But really? You are so reckless!" Kana angrily said. Her eyes moistened and tears flows down from her face. "Don''t you know how worried I am? Don''t you know how scared I was when cutting your flesh with a scalpel! It''s terrifying Shido! I was scared the whole time!... I didn''t have a clue when you suddenly give me that note! I-I-" Her tears uncontrollably flows like a dam. Her hand turn into fist as she furiously beat my chest. Hearing her complaint, My heart tightened from pain. Not because of how she beat my chest but this a genuine pain in heart. Unconsciously, I pulled Kana into my embrace as she sobbed furiously. "I''m sorry Nee-san." I said softly. "I won''t forgive you!" "I''m sorry" I repeated "No I won''t accept your apology!" She hugged me tightly. She then scratch my back with her finger nails. Though it didn''t really affect me that much. "Nee-san, I will tell you everything so please forgive me." She didn''t reply and I also stayed silent waiting for her response. I could still hear her sobbing as her body would tremble. I already expected her reaction, However being slapped caught me off guard. I feel really sad for not telling her the whole situation, I know we trusted each other yet I hid something to her and it made me feel guilty. It''s not like I want to hide it, it''s just the situation forced me to. After all, the enemy behind this is stronger than Shiroe after all. We wouldn''t know when would the mastermind retaliate against us. I don''t want to risk the life of my love ones. I need to be cautious of the dangers that would led into consequences I could never handle. I won''t become arrogant because I''m stronger than normal beings, or the saying A frog in the well staring at sky and thinking of themselves to be the most powerful. Placing my hands on top Kana''s head, Brushing her hair using my fingers. Her short golden her suits her, she looks maturish and bright. While I''m brushing her hair I didn''t forget to console her. "Kana, I love you." I whispered next to her ear sweetly. However I recieved a pinch on my waist. "Hmph! Those sweet words won''t work on me. I''m still angry and won''t forgive you." Indignantly said. I make a bitter smile. "Then what should I do to make you forgive me?" I straightforwardly asked her. I don''t really know how women''s mind works. "Jump on 100th story building! Maybe I will forgive you." I could tell she was joking and yet feel like she isn''t because of how she said it seriously. Scary, women are scary. "Ah, really?" However I play with her. "Then I will do it tomorrow." Kana got surprised by my answer! She pushed my chest as she look at me face-to-face. "Are you serious?" "Un, I am. If it makes you to forgive me then I will jump on a highstory building." I said seriously. I notice Kana quivered as she buried her head on my chest again. She then loudly muttered. "Do what you want Idiot! Idiot Shido! Stupid Shido! BAKA!" Seeing her stop crying I sighed. "So you don''t want me too jump?" "Hmph! I don''t care if you jump or not. Even if you jump I still wouldn''t forgive you!" What''s with girls. It''s so difficult to please them. Also, Why are you acting like a tsundere suddenly? "Kana-nee why are you acting like a tsundere?" And so I couldn''t help but asked. Kana became silent after ranting. She then silently whispered. "Shina said you liked tsundere...hmph! Don''t expect me to forgive you because I acted like a tsun." Her reply stunned me. The hand brushing her hair stopped as I couldn''t really process her words in my mind. "Do you really need to do that Kana-nee?" Wryly smiling. I don''t whether to laugh or cry at this situation. Then she pushed me again looking at my face. This time she didn''t act like a tsun, she became serious. "Idiot shido, I felt genuinely scared earlier you know. However, I know you have reasons you cannot tell me. But still it hurts when you hide something from me... Shido can you tell me what is happening?" "Okay I will tell you about it Sis... but before we start let''s change location first." I said. "Yeah, this place is not the best place to talk to." Kana nodded. I placed the black box inside my space storage, surprising Kana. She wanted to asked but stopped because she will get answer later on. Also, she wanted to know about the surgical tools sge was using earlier. She found out that Shido''s skin is so tough as steel when she tried using a normal flesh cutting knife, however when she use the scalpels Shido provided, it cut his flesh easily like a tofu. She decided to ask that later, Anyways, Kana has so many questions to ask. She will make him spit out all he is hiding. As for Akane, She was watching on the side the whole time when the two couple were bickering each other. She saw Kana acted like a tsundere, she didn''t know how to react with that. In the end she said in her mind. ''I didn''t see anything.'' I know that after this, The situation would be much worse than this comical scene. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon Join the discord. https://discord.gg/4N8sbzm Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. 103 Truth and Pain 1 Akane approached me. She tried helping me get down from the bed. "Shido, are you alright?" "Thank you Akane, I''m alright." I smiled softly at her. I feel warmth in heart seeing her concern about me. "But you just finished your surgery. You can''t move around the wound might bleed." Akane look at me with worry. Anyway, She too was confused by the situation. Also, How could I move just after the surgery ended. This girl, I''m really blessed to have a woman like her. She''s too innocent, Despite she saw things that couldn''t be explain in logical sense, She didn''t asked or become afraid of us. Akane is shocked to see things she doesn''t understand, However, She didn''t doubt Shido will harm her. I stretch my hand towards her face, stroking her cheeks tenderly. "Don''t worry about me, Most the wound is healed... Akane, I know you have questions in mind. I will tell you about it later, but first let''s get out in here." Akane nodded her head. "Okay..." Though, She still look at me worriedly. She even helped me walked although I''m already okay. When we got out, Kana was waiting for us with Clothes in her hands. She hand it out to me. "Shido, here wear these first... Are you exhibitionist Shido?" She then looked down and saw my little brother dangling around. I blushed being stared by her. I just realized this but, I''m naked. Akane looked at where Kana is staring, She then blushed red seeing the monster that penetrated her fortress many times. I took the clothes as I bitterly smile. "Don''t tease me Kana-nee." "Why not? Sona and Reina loves tease you so much. I bet you enjoyed being teased by elder women right?" Raising one eyebrow while grinning. Is this really the woman whom I met the first day I woke up? Her character changed so much, Women are really scary creatures. I released a exasperated sigh, I don''t know how to deal with this. Honey words doesn''t work on her... Hmmm? That might do. Using magic to instantly wear the clothes or should I say kimono and a boxer, Although I can use my ''power'' to wear the clothes I want to practice my magic too. Ignoring the shocked Akane and slightly surprised Kana. Kana''s glasses flashed as she pushed the middle of the glasses with her index and middle finger. "Shido, what is that?" Kana''s toned change from teasing to serious. "What?" While I was thinking of a plan to make her forgive me. She asked me somerhing thay confused me. "How did you do it?" She asked. "What did I do?" Tilting my head as I answer her question wirh questions. "How did you wear the clothes so fast?" Kana move towards me. Pushing her breast against my chest, Her eyes turned serious that was new to me. "You mean instant clothing?" I said. "Yeah... so that''s called instant clothing. " Kana move backwards as she cup her chin. Nodding her head that confused me further... then something clicked in her mind. "Besides, I could feel mana around you when you wore those. You''ll give me an explanation later." I nodded. "Of course I will tell you everything... let''s go and find some place to talk." Akane at the side was clueless about magic. I grab her hand and interwined it with mine causing Akane''s cheeks to turn red. I also hold Kana''s hand, but this girl decided to cling into my arms as she rest her head on my shoulder. I don''t really get women, Their mood keep changing. I don''t how many times I repeated this but yes women are troublesome sometimes. ... The three of us decided to talk in Kana''s room instead. Cause we found out the lounge hall has many people chatting in there. When we got inside at Kana''s room. Kana asked me a lots of questions. I patiently answered her, Akane also asked me. After those intense round of interrogation, Kana arranged her glasses with her index and middle finger. "So you telling me, You are not Shido but at same time you are him..." Kana creased her brows. "Yeah that was I said." I nodded. Staring at her seriously, sitting with my back straight up. Kana look at me trying to sense if I was joking with her. Seeing my solemn expression her face darkened. Is she mad? Of course she will, after all I''m already not the Shido she loved. I remained stoic, however deep down in my heart I feel being hammered. It''s so painful that I want to tear up. Yes, I know telling her the truth would be bad. Because, Kana love Shido so much that she took care of him for 10 years of comatose. That''s why I''m already prepared to face thr truth. I don''t want to lie to them anymore, I want them to know who am I. No matter how many times I told myself that me and Shido are one. However, You know in reality I feel guilty. Because I felt like I leaned towards my other self more than to Shido. I''m also scared to lose Kana and the others, I was so selfish from my own desire and didn''t think seriously. To tell the truth, I was just running away from reality... I became selfish and thought I can have a harem I wanted just like in my dream. The feelings of Kana and the others for Shido, I use that chance to make them mine... I realized how scum am I. The one who made me snap out from running away from reality is Shiroe. That''s why I will resolved everything and face everything that will come to me. I patiently waited for Kana''s response. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. As expected I gained another loud smacked on my face. Kana is glaring at me angrily. "Why!! Who are you?" My heart pained when I recieved that slapped. But I know that this is my punishment for lying. Akane cover her mouth with her hand as she stared at us. She was shocked that I''m not Shido but, she didn''t have any memories of the past shido so she was not really heavily attached with this Shido. She only saw the man before as the man who stole her heart. She didn''t really care about my identity that much, in her heart I''m her lover. "I am Shin. Kuromori Shin." I replied calmly to Kana. My eyes didn''t waver seeing her trembling as she pointed angrily at me. "Shin huh, so you are Shin. What did you do to my Shido?" She sat back down as she questioned me again. "I don''t know where he is. The moment I woke up, I''m already in this body." I said without hint of lying. Kana became silent as she gripped her hand into fist. Slightly quivering. I have an impulse to comfort right now but I guess it would only worsened the situation. "You said you have Shido''s memories?" Her voice trembled. "Yes, though I can''t really remember all. There we''re times it would trigger and memories flows into my mind." I nodded. Hearing my responsed, something deep inside Kana felt sense of relief. But she didn''t show it on her face. She still mad and cannot accept things right now. Looking at the man in front of her. It''s her dear brother, the brother she loves so much. The one stole her heart sincr they we''re kids. Today, She found out that inside his brother''s body is not her brother. Kana of course would get scared and afraid, she remembered that how they had sex... Her heart quiveded by the thought of having sex someone she didn''t know. Kana''s eyes moistened as tears flows down from her face. Right now, Kana didn''t know what to do... she was stumped and doesn''t know how to proceed. Would she continue their relationship? But, when that thought flashed into her mind. She could feel her heart tightened, pain. Gripping my hand into fist. I watched Kana cry... Seeing her sad pained me so much. I want to hug and comfort her, I already love her so much. Without my consent, My body moves on its own.... ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 104 Truth and Pain 2 Inside Kana''s room is just your plain and dull room without any decoration or whatsoever. An normal bed with white sheets, A plain wooden desk and wardrobe. Nothing is considered special inside. Just that, Three individuals made the room feel very tense. Making unnecessary move would led into something catastrophic. Akane watched everything on the side nervously as she watched her idol''s outburst and anger. She knew the reason why, but she couldn''t emphasize why Kana is angry if Shido is not shido yet still Shido. Akane became more confused of the whole situation, She accepted Shido as her man. She didn''t really think about it cause the man who took her heart is not Shido of the past but the present Shido in front of her. Though, She couldn''t really tell Kana about opinion. However, She was worried if this two''s relationship would crumble. Just earlier they we''re bickering like an ordinary couple, Like the movies or Stories she read when she was a teen. Akane can''t do anything but helplessly watched how things would resolve. Shido. I can''t take it anymore, I don''t want to see Kana cry. Despite knowing there would be severe consequences in my action I still stood up and walk over to Kana. She watched me walk towards her. "What are you doing!" Kana alertly said. I didn''t answer her and continued to stride to her. She was seating on her bed while the I was seating on a chair near her desk. Akane on a plain looking couch. "Don''t come near me!... you are not Shido! Stop!" Kana apprehensively said. I can tell she became scared when I near our distance. I was hurt by those words deep inside me. I was tempted to stop. However, I can''t stop myself. As if someone is controlling my body. The only I can think of is hugging Kana in my embrace and whisper her ear with comforting words. Kana became more fearlful when I stood before her. I could see her soaked cheeks the cause of her tears flowing down. My heart tightened by the sight of it. "Stop what you are doing right now or else I would really not forgive you!" Kana madly said. She knew what I would do because she knew me clearly, She didn''t know why she could easily read my actions. When I recieve her fierce glare I hesitated for a moment and decide to risk everything. I opened my arms. "Stop it! Don''t move any closer to me!" She said. In response to her anger. I said. "Kana-nee If you don''t like it you can run away from me or use your magic to stop me." Hearing my voice Kana felt twitch in her heart cause it''s her dear brother''s voice. However, She did not forget that I''m not her brother anymore, I''m just her brother physically but spiritually, I don''t have answer to that. Kana''s response was silent while glaring at me. Inside her mind she knew I was right. If she did not want me to get close to her then she could''ve just stop me. Pain, She could feel pain in her heart when the thought of running and hurting me. She did not why she felt something like this, She should hate me but her heart couldn''t do it, She cannot hate me. She realize it why heart is feeling this way. However, Kana is a stubborn woman. She didn''t move but angrily said. "Hmph! Why would I move this is my room and also why should I use magic this is my room I don''t want to destroy it. If someone who shold move away it should be you, you are not shido, I don''t lo- mmmh" Seeing her spout nonsense I stopped her from saying further by leaning my body forward and planting my lips to her''s. Kana was surprised and tried to push me away but my right hand is on the back of her head. I snake my left hand around her waist. "Mmmmh mmmh! Mmmm!" Kana struggled from my firm embrace. She tried squirming but with my strength her move is futile. Leaning forwards I use my weight to forcefully lay her on the bed. I suck her lemon-like taste lips. Tasty as always. Kana the moment I took tour virginity is the moment you became my woman. I won''t let you get away or break our relationship. I said to myself. However, realizing my thought is a bit scum-like I laugh to myself. Here I was, trying to accept my punishment yet I''m still a scum in heart. Habits is not easy to throw away after all. I snap back to reality when I feel something scratching on my back and became aware Kana''s hands tried clawing me using her fingernails but her action was futile. My skin is durable as diamond yet still remained it''s texture. I remove my hands on the back of her head and waist to grab the two cheeky slender arms stopping them from scratching my back. Pushing the two arms against the bed above Kana''s head I let my right hand to push the two struggling hands. While I use my left to separate her thighs, inclining my waist between her thighs. "Mmm!" Kana keep twisting her body in attempt to get away. She already tried biting my tounge and realize how tough it was, it shocked her because it''s still felt like a normal tongue the only difference is that when she bit it with her teeth it didn''t bleed. My tongue resume it''s twirling spree against her sweet and tasty tongue. "Mmmnnoo!" Kana manage to utter a word when she felt something moving on her slit. My left hand is rubbing her soaked panties. Thumb playing her hardened clit while my other four finger is playing her hole though there is a piece of cloth above it. The sensation is still there, Kana would constantly shivered from the pleasure my hand is giving her. If I have an ability to see skills, I should have gotten the legendary ''Godhand''. The cause of pleasuring my wife for a decade. Akane on the other hand was shocked to my action. She watched things on the side with envious expression. She also wanted my care and be loved. However, She also realized that Kana needs more attention than her. In the story she reads this in acts of a scumbag. Forcing a girl to love him. However, Akane feel something sparked when the thought being pushed by me and doing her roughly in her mind. When that though flashed from her mind, She realized her pussy hot wet. She became shock in her heart as she still felt her heart is pounding faster. Her face became hot from blushing as she muttered her breathe. "How indecent." "Aaahn!" ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 105 Truth and Pain 3 Separating my lips from Kana, She gasped for air. That''s the longest kiss we''ve ever had. Kana look disheveled cause of her constant struggle to get off me. "Get off! Mmmn!!" Kana huff as she gritted her teeth. "No I won''t." I replied casually. I let my finger push inside her entrance. "Nnn You are not him! Bastard!" Kana shouted as she spat curse on me. "Yes I''m not him. However, I have his memories!" I smilingly replied to her. To tell the truth, I felt a bit I''m doing this in a bad way. But, I kind of like it. "No you''re not him even if you have his memories. So get off me scum!" Kana glared at me. "Kana-nee... thank you for the compliment!" I said with a smile. Yep, I''m a scum and I know that from the very start. Even in my past life, I was scum that only raped wives in fron of their husbands. I''ve only forget about my deeds because of how emotional Shido''s memories was. I was influence by him and I gain a bit morality despite Shido having an immoral complex. "It''s not a compliment! Just hands off me now!" Kana creased her brows as she endured the pleasure through her body. The feeling of his fingers in her cave as it found her weakness. "Again, I won''t stop." I smiled. I know she like it. "Why!? Why won''t you stop!" Kana asked while giving me fierce glare. "Eh, isn''t that obvious Kana-nee, you are my woman after all." I said straightforwardly. "Haah! Who''s your woman!? You are not him and my heart belongs to him not y-yours to be." Kana said however the latter part she clearly struggled saying that. "Kana-nee you''re cruel. After we''ve been lovey dovey, now you are going to dump me." I pretend to tear up. "Me cruel? You are the one who is cruel here! You lied to me! You liar! Get off!!" Kana snapped when I said those words to her. She finally cannot take it anymore as she hoarsely shouted that even made Akane flinched from the loud noise reverberating in the room. My hand stopped fingering her cave. I stopped my facade. "Yes you are right, I''m just a liar after all." I sighed. "See! Don''t you get it now you are a liar. You''ve decieved me and the others! You are terrible! Get off me now!" Despite how accurate her words are. Kana felt slight twitch in her heart when she said that. However, She ignored that because she can''t forgive me. "Un, I''m a scumbag and a terrible man... I lied to you, so it''s right for you to hate me." I nodded and said softly while I my heart is so painful. This is my punishment and I''ll accept it. Kana bit her lip when she heard me. She stopped struggling for a moment as she look at my eyes. She realized deep in those eyes is pain, distress and self-reproach. Suddenly, Kana felt pang of regret when she said those words. Her eyes starting to accumulate tears as it trickle down. She didn''t tried to lash out to him anymore. The anger in her mind starting to subsided. Because she also saw deep within those eyes is love. She can feel his tender love despite opposing his action. She now realized she overreacted, deep down she felt someone is whispering her mind. Call it woman''s intuition, What she sensed is that the man in front of her didn''t really take his advance seriously. She felt like her was acting and was enduring deep down. Though, She was not angry anymore. She still couldn''t accept her Shido is gone. In the past few days, When she interacted with him, She felt like she was talking to the real Shido. So, This man might not know it but Kana knows Shido''s personality, If he isn''t really the Shido they knew then Sona and their mother would have already discovered the change but in the end no one doubted him. Even if he say he was just acting like shido, that would not explain everything because of how accurate it was. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. So Kana inhaled deeply. She then softly said. "Can you get your hands off me please?" I got surprised when Kana didn''t lash out to me and was shock a bit when her voice became soft and was not filled with anger. In response, I unconsciously remove my hands that was pinning her hands. I also remove my hands on her slit. "Let''s continue our talk, However, don''t misunderstand that I''m forgiving you because I still cannot accept who you are." Kana sternly said. She sat up and move away from me as she fixed her clothing while ignoring the aching in her womb. "O-Okay." I nodded as I awkwardly sat on the bed with her. Ignoring my soaled hands. "Tell me who you truly are. Where did you come from and why are you inside my Shido''s body?" She said. Seeing her calmed down... a bit? I also sighed in relief. To tell the truth, I didn''t really want to force her however, embarassingly I don''t have experience in normal relationship. That''s why I don''t know how to coax my woman. Just like I said, my relationship with women is a bit complicated and not your exactly healthy relationship between lovers. "I''d like to introduce myself again, I''m Kuromori Shin. In my past life I''m an 18 years old highschooler. I was born in Kumamoto Japan. As for why I''m inside in this body, I don''t have any explanation to it. Because I don''t really know myself. I only discovered that I reincarnated into this body because apparently Shido and I had the same souls." I calmly answered her questions. It''s really weird but I ignore it. Kana listened to my explaination. Then asked. "How did you know that you have the same soul as Shido?" "Shiroe told me about it." I honestly replied to her. I don''t really need to hide it anymore cause I''ve already decide to tell my love ones the truth. "Shiroe? She knew?" Kana got surprised the reveal. "Yeah, She knew. She accepted me who I am when she found out about it. I was relieved she didn''t shunned me when she found out, more like she even willing to marry me... As for why Shido and I have the same soul, to tell the truth Shiroe and I is trying to find the answer. Shiroe also knew about reincarnated people, She discovered the common things between reincarnated people is that there souls are the same as their previous owner." I was lost int thought at the first part and remembered my life with my lovely wife in that space for a decade. Then snapped out when I feel my hair stood up, I don''t know why that happens but my instincts told me it''s dangerous. "So in other words, just like you said earlier, You are shido but at the same time you aren''t him." Kana continued. I nodded. "Yes that''s what it is." "I know get gist of it... If you are still Shido... then... but, you are not him... aaargh, This is weird." Kana muttered loudly and I notice she was having a trouble accepting things easily. I also get her, If I where in her position then I would also find it hard to accept. I could only say. "You don''t need to feel troubled about it Kana-nee. After all, I''m the same as you... I''m also having an Identity crisis everytime I think of who I really am. Though, I would convince myself that I''m me and no one else, I''m both Shido ans Shin mixed together and resulting of who I am right now. Sounds stupid right?" Kana stopped thinking as she listened to my words. She find it hard to believe that he was also having trouble. She felt guilty that she thought of him as different person and didn''t think about the person himself is thinking. Her heart clenched as she now felt she was the bad guy here. "No you are not stupid, I''m the one who is stupid. I didn''t try to understand you better... I''ll forgive you for now. However, please gave me time to think about our relationship..." She shake her head as she remorsefully said. She got upset of herself and became cynical when she thought he only wanted her for her body. "Thanks Kana-nee. I will also work hard to love you more... but." I said softly. "But?" Kana felt warm inside when I said that. Then got confused at the latter part. "I didn''t think you will refute when I called myself stupid considering of how many times you called me ''Stupid-Shido''" I chuckle. Kana thought he would say heavy infliction but didn''t expect he would joke around. However, Kana laughed. "Hahaha, I still didn''t forget about it Stupid Shido!" She huffed. ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 106 Akane learning New world I think I have succeeded in making up with Kana-nee. I was really anxious if she won''t forgive me... I think this phrasing is wrong, what I''ve done is a bit not convincing. I''m not shocked if she despised me when I tried forcing her to forgive me. Sorry okay, I''m not good in relationship. "Kana-nee, Are we good now?" I said a bit with hesitation. "I don''t know about that. Let''s see..." Kana stop laughing as she replied mysteriously causing me to get nervous all of sudden. Kana chuckled inside her mind when she saw my face. Really, no wonder Sona loves to tease Shido. He''s so cute. Oblivious of what she was thinking, I stayed silent and waited for her answer. I wish she would forgive me. "Okay let''s be serious here Shido or Shin-san. To tell you the truth, What I''m feeling about you right now is a bit complicated you see. I don''t know how to accept you but in my heart I still felt lingering feelings about you... Just like I said, Give me some time to think about it. Okay, Be patient." Kana said as she fix her glasses with her index and middle finger. "Okay, I understand." I sighed. "It''s good you understand. For now, Let''s not do something intimate..." Kana nodded. I understand here clearly as day. But, I feel something empty when she said those latter part of her sentence. She''s correct, Our relationship just became awkward knowing I''m someone else other than her brother. Everyone would be disoriented and confused if they are in the same situation. "Honestly, I''ll become sad if I cannot have any intimate moment with you, Kana-nee. However, I will respect your decision." I agreed while letting out a bitter smile. Kana look at that smile sadly. She also something has been lost inside her. She forced to shake off that thoughts away and responded his smile with a nod. "Thank you." "You''re welcome." I then stoof up from the bed as I decided to sit next to Akane who was watching my conversation with Kana on a couch. Seeing me walk towards her, Akane woke up from her daze as she smile sweetly towards me. I smile at her. It seems someone already accepted me, I felt warmness flows through my body. Though, I''m a bit disappointed I couldn''t persuade Kana, However, I have feeling Kana and I would work out things right somehow. Kana also watched me walk to Akane. Her heart ached suddenly and she felt at a loss again. Kana suddenly called out unconsciously. "Wait!" I stopped my tracks as I turn to Kana tilting my head, confused. "What is it Kana-nee?" "Where are you going?" She answered my question with questions. "Going to sit on the couch next to Akane." However, I still replied. "Why?" It''s clear as sky that her face is clearly agitated. Though the person in question didn''t know why so. "I thought that you might get uncomfortable if I sit on the bed close to you. So I thought I might give you some space?" I answered cautiously. Seeing my expression, Kana frowned as she sternly said. "Did I tell you to go away?" Seeing her yet another fierce glare. I could not help but gulped loudly. I tried saying ''Yes, Just earlier you wanted me to get away.'' But the words stuck in my throat and won''t come out. In instinct I shook my head. I''m scared, literally! Though I lift 10 tons without breaking a sweat, However, Women are scary. "Kana-nee don''t tell me you are jealous?" I don''t know what''s gotten into me making spit out such words. I imagine her rage would flare up and beat the shit out of me. I instinctively close my eye as I prepared her retaliation. A few seconds later, I didn''t hear anything or something. I thought, I died a painless death. I open my eyes a discovered that shocked me a bit. Kana''s face became red as her eyes rolling while her finger is pointing at me. "W-Who is jealous!? Don''t spout such nonsensical thing. I don''t even knew you! Why would I became jealous!?" "Uhh." I didn''t know how to react this situation. From her expression it''s obviously genuine unlike her acting she did. "I''m still Shido you know?" I helplessly said. When she heard that Kana realized what she did. She hastily cover her face with her hands as she scream inside her mind. ''Aaaaaaah! God that was so embarrassing!'' Her heart throbbing faster. She didn''t expect that to also happen. She did it out of control. "I''ll just sit next to you okay?" Seeing her didn''t respond I go back go the bed as sat on the soft foam. God so fluffy, I wanted to lay down. I''m so metally exhausted. Kana who was lost in thought didn''t sense I sat next to her. She keep muttering something I don''t understand. Is it a mantra or something? Though, I am curious I didn''t want to bother her and patiently waited for her to wake up from her dreamland. Akane only smiled at the side. She saw something unbelievable yet again. She chuckled at our interaction. "Shido, is it okay for me to ask?" Akane decided to ask him since Kana seems not in her condition to continue the talk. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Un, sure you can. Don''t hesitate to ask any question cause I will answer all of it thoroughly." I turn my head to Akane meeting out gaze together as I said with a sweet smile. "Okay then. From what I discovered so far, it appears you family has somekind of supernatural phenomenon going on. I wonder what is it?" "Before I could explain about that to you Akane, can you promise me, not to tell anyone even your close relatives?" Akane stayed silent for a moment. "Is that so... Okay then I promise to never tell anyone about your secrets, If I failed to do so, I hereby pledge that my soul can disintegrate to nothingness." Akane put her hand on top of her chest. "Wait wait! Don''t make such vow." I panicked when I heard her creating such deadly vow. "Eh, I thought you intended me to do that?" "No! Of course not. Why would I let you do that, I just want you to make a normal promise with me." I heavily sighed. "Where did you even get that idea anyway?" "Novels?" She carefully said."You know, in fantasy stories when making promise they would make a vow right? I thought you want me to that, since there something supernatural going on." Listening to her reason. I stared at her deadpanned."Well, you are not entirely wrong about vow thingy. Since it''s quite normal for mages to make vow for each other from what I''ve heard." "See I''m right?" Akane exclaimed with a bright smile. "Guess you are. However, don''t make such vows easily especially if it''s mage. Cause you will never know when they would cast a contract-magicspell on you." I sighed helplessly as I told her things she shouldn''t do in the future. "Anyway, the thing you wanted to know about my family is that we have magic." I said with a smile. Hearing that Akane''s eyes flashed excitedly."Eh, Magic!?" "Yes, Akane. Magic, Just like thise fantasy novels you have read. We can create fire out of thin air, Control water as we pleased, Dig a hole on Earth without a shivel or Fan ourselves while manipulating air...." I acted like a shcolar teaching a child abouf the wonder of the phenomenon called magic. I taught her my knowledge about magic so far. Akane''s smile widen close to her ear. Listening to my words carefully. How could she not be excited, this is magic you know? This a geniune reaction of a normal human being upon learning about magic. As a fantasy reader herself, Akane feels lile she ascended to heaven and finally found what she was looking for. Unbeknownst to her, The path she would take is not easy as she thought it would be. I know she would became sad if she learnt about it but I don''t want to lie to her or make her sad. "Ne, Shido can I learn about magic?" Akane grasp her both hands together as she looked at me with hopeful expression. Upon hearing her question, I stiffened for a moment before I remembered something in my memory. Ordinary human without ''orb of magic'' learning magic is very hard for them. However with me here, She''s very fortunate that I''m here or else if I didn''t make that practice inside that ''space'' I won''t have a knowlege how to make an ordinary human to learn magic faster. Although, they can learn magic faster, doesn''t mean the path is very easy. If the original path is a long one with obstacles. The path I created is a short one but has so many obstacles. "Yes you can Akane. I can teach you, No, I will teach you about magic." I gently smiled as I arrived in a blink of an eye in front of Akane, shocking her. I grab her hand and brought it to my lips. Akane though surprised of my sudden action she didn''t pull her hand but she let me kiss them. She feel the back of her hand became wet from my kiss. "Then that means you are my sensei?" Akane joke. I smiled at her. "I suppose so." ------------------------------------- Advance chapters ----> bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 107 Preparation complete After that, Akane ask many questions. Everything she wanted to know I answered them all patiently. In the middle of our conversation, Kana suddenly woke up from her dreamland. She found out that I and Akane continued the conversation. She apologized for her behaviour and started to ask questions to me. However, on the process some of the questions is the same as Akane, Instead of getting annoyed by it. I answered her with patience. I kind of suprided about how tolerant I am. Maybe it''s because of that goddamn crystal heart that I constantly endure everything, Now that the object is gone. I can finally do whatever I want without any restraints. When answering their questions I could see various expressions they make. Mostly, They we''re shocked and anger, though not to me but to the mastermind behind this all crap. ... Meanwhile, My other self. Specifically, My second body. Leaving with Rai towards the throne. Rai said she wanted to continue her talk with my Mama. I want to go with her but didn''t because I saw Shina and Rika bickering with each other again. This two girls is giving me headache. I don''t get why they would always fight against each other. "See ya Rai." I bid a farewell with Rai. "Shido-sama, This servant will take her leave." Rai said with respectful gaze as she bowed her head gently. I tried stopping her to treat me equally, However it seems I couldn''t. So I let her do as she pleased. Before she can walk forwards I grab her hand pulling towards me. Rai cried out. "Rai you forgot something." "What did this slowly servant forgot Shido-sama?" Though she maintained her demeanor as a servant, her voice trembled. "Hmm, You forgot to give me a kiss." "Eh?" Rai stiffened, clearly wasn''t expecting that. Her face blushed. I chuckled at her reaction as I gave this adorable MILF-Dragon a peck on her lips. Surprising her further. It took time for her to calm down. She then gaze at my eyes with coyness and shyness. "Shido-sama forgive this lowly servant for forgetting such simple stuff." "Apology accepted. You can go now," I said pretending to be her master. Rai smiled widen as she saw her lord participate in her maid play. She felt warmness through her body while her womb quivered from how domineering her master can be. Rai left me, I notice something peculiar happening to her. Though, I ignored it and turn mg attention towards the two little girls that needs some lesson. The other is my wife and daughter and the other girl is my cousin, However even Shina is my wife she is still my daughter. Shina and Rika was watching my play with Rai. Shina wryly smiled but Rika only got puzzled. "Shido-nii why are you so close with headmaster?" Rika asked tilting her head. "Your Aunt, My Mother introduce her to me yesterday. We talk quite a bit that''s why we are close?" I answered to Rika while keeping the secret carefully. It''s not like I''m lying to her, partly, I''m telling the truth. However there is one person who didn''t believe that''s the only thing happened. Of course it''s my sweet baby Shina. Staring at me incredulously. In her mind, She already knew what is happening. "Is that so." Rika said though she didn''t doubt me. She still feel something is amiss. However, instead of worrying such things, She became happy I''m here."Shido-nii, What are you doing here?" "I saw the two of you bickering each other again. So I think I might see what is happening. Care to tell me what''s wrong?" "Yeah that''s right Shido-nii. Shina is so mean." Rika pointed her finger to Shina. Sighing in my mind. I turn to Shina. "So what did Shina do?" "Shina said that you won''t like my dress!" Rika huffed. I look at Rika wearing a orange frilly sundress. She looks cute though, I don''t get why would I hate it. Personally, Rika looks good with Sundress considering her lively and cheerful attitude. In sense the sundress is compatible with Rika. I raised one eyebrow at Shina. As I turn to Rika and gave her a smile that caused her to blush... I say, I kind of undestand now why Shina said I won''t like it to her. Shina clearly knows I would like it. But still I can''t lie now when I decided to not lie to my love ones anymore, I don''t want to take my words back after all. "Rika it looks good on you. You look quite refreshing and I could vaguely see spring in the atmosphere by just looking at you." I exaggerated it a bit. "R-Really?" Rika smile happily. Her face is blushing like a tomato. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Hmph!" I swear, I could hear someone pouting. "Yeah." I nodded while ignoring the cold shiver on my back. Why is a creature called women are so scary! She''s my daughter and she is so scary! God! "Hehehe." Rika laughed coyly at my affirmation. She turn towards Shina with smug expression clearly saying ''I won.'' This only worsen the situation as I can visibly see a tick mark on Shina''s forehead. "So Rika, Why are you wearing a sundress anyway? Are you going somewhere?" To defuse the time bomb. I change the subject. "Yes I want to go the Shrine...Ah, I''m sorry Shido-nii." Rika apologized, She knew that I don''t have access to the shrine. "What are you talking about?" I pretend to not to be bothered by it. But, I promise I will punish my Grandma for making me suffer. "No nothing... after that I will have to go with the others at the meadow." "Heeeh meadow huh, Can I come with you?" I kind of temted to go there. I bet it would be a great scenery. "Yes you surely can." Rika accepted my offer. "I will go too." Shina suddenly intervened. Rika though a bit reluctant to bring her. She remembered to not act childish. She gritted her teeth as she nodded. I don''t know why this two won''t get along when I hear Reina say this two are friends. Welp, I need to talk with Shina about it later. .... Unknown place. "Is the preparation complete already?" The deep voice said. "Yes captain!" A henchman shouted. "Well then, Launch the weapon now." The deep voice said. "Yes captain!" The henchman said. 108 Pink After Rika left for the Shrine. I drag Shina with me to have a little conversation with her. Shina happily clung into my arm now that the annoying bug flew away from her sight with amused look on her face, as if she was the victor of the battle. I can''t help but twitch my smile seeing her like this. "Shina can I ask you something?" Ignoring her clingy behaviour and weird atmosphere. "Yes of course. What is it?" Shina nodded then throwing me a sweet smile that caught my breath. "I''ll get to the point. You see, Reina told me that Rika and you we''re bestfriends?" Shina who was smiling stiffened for a second before she resume smiling happily. of course I didn''t miss that reaction, So something must happened. "Yeah, we are." Shina replied half-heartedly. "Present tense?" Now I got more confused. "Rika and I are still bestfriends Shido." "Is that so... Then why does the two of you would always fight against each other?" I stopped walking. We are now on balcony as the fresh wind flutter Shina''s long black straight hair. Shina is so beautiful. I still cannot believe even now that she is my daughter and what''s more surprising is She is also my woman. How many times did I repeat this thoughts? I don''t know it''s just I can''t stop thinking about it. I gaze her with love and tender as I admire her beauty. Shina of course didn''t miss my gaze as she sweetly smiled in response. "Shido, Don''t worry about my relationship with Rika. It''s not like we we''re fighting for real. Everytime we bicker has it''s reason and most of it are just friends competing on each other. Such as clothes, Accessories and stuff that only girls will understand..." Shina said as her eyes averted from mine as she stared at houses below the palace. Deep in her eyes I can see melancholy a bit. I know she wasn''t lying to me but I can clearly see that there is more of this story. However, I also understand that there is some things I shouldn''t know, especially when it came to women''s relationship. Mainly, Their ''friends''. Lastly, she is hinting me that it''s her problem and I shouldn''t bother interfering with it. Shiroe point that out when I was with her in ''space'', She said I should never dig deep when it comes to girl''s friends. I might as well add fuel into the burning flame. I don''t really know why but I have a feeling that if I pry deeper something would befall me. It scares me a little bit. "Okay I got it." I nodded unconsciously."Anyway, What do you want to do next?" Shina sighed in relief seeing her father-lover (she didn''t know what to call their relationship in the first place.) didn''t pursue about her and Rika''s situation. She felt guilty she couldn''t talk about it, However, Shina promised to herself to tell him about it after she solved her problem with Rika first. "Thank you Shido." Shina lean her head on my shoulder. "Hey Shido want to spend time in my room for a bit?" Shina said something that made my heart twitch. I could feel her breathing suddenly became erratic and seemingly enticing me. Guess there''s time for Rika to come back, Also I need to tell Shina about my circumstances. I hope she will accept me easily. Without a second thought, I swept Shina up to her feet as I princess carried her earning a cute ''kyaa''. I look at her face blushing with cheeky smile on my face. "Well then my little princess, Shall we go." My smile widen. Shina became even more embarrassed being called like that. Shina circle her arms around my neck, resting her face against my chest as she murmured something I couldn''t quite hear since it''s too audible for me to pick up. I was just not paying attention because of my burning desire to pin her down. I strode towards the complex hallways like I usually do and arrive at Shina''s room a minute later. Unlike, Kana''s plain wooden door. Shina''s door can be describe as girly, something you can''t expect from a girl who likes books. I was also expecting her room full books but it seems I was kinda wrong. Shina, stretch her arm towards the door. The smart bracelet on her wrist glowed green before I can hear the door unlocked. Whoa, Once again I was reminded that I''m from an advance civilization era. Sighing, You can''t really blame me when seeing Chikushodo family rarely use high technology. The door opened with a click and revealing what''s inside. I could only say it''s pink, Pink canopy bed, Pink desk, Pink couch and chair, frilly pink curtains, Cute fluffy looking stuff toys. I cannot believe what I am seeing, Everything is so pink and very girlish. Whistling. "Shina, I couldn''t imagine you like pink." I said with smile. Shina is watching my expression the moment the door opened and found me stare at her room with shocked silly face. Her red face became even more redder as she get down on me. "You don''t like pink?" Shina asked. She was looking down, she is playing with her index fingers obviously embarrassed "As expected pink doesn''t suit me after all." "No, I don''t meant it like that. It''s just, I was not really expecting for a book girl like you to like pink and has a girlish side. I mean, it''s cute and amazing." Waving my hands at her as I said what''s in my mind. I''ve always thought that this girl would like black and white considering her dark and light attribute. "Is that so. Thank god, I thought you would not like it." Shina patted her chest as she let out a loud sigh. "I don''t really mind what you like or dislike. I don''t like to restrict my woman you know. You can do anything you want, However, What I dislike the most is being betrayed." I said softly. I move close to Shina as I pull her into my embrace. Shina was surprised for a second before she link her arms around my body, Burying her face against my chest taking a deep snuff of my scent. This girl. We stayed like this for quite a while before I realized Shina keep sniffing my body. I notice her white milky skin turning red. I chuckled at the sight of it and muttered under my breathe ''look who''s excited.'' The atmosphere became pinky with the pink background of the room. Two horny rabbits. Shina greedily sniffed my scent as I sense her hands clutching my back. "Shina what are you doing." Shina stiffened as she came back from her senses. She then stuttered. "N-Nothing." "Really?" I teased her. While my fingers is tracing her hair, it''s smooth and tender. Shina knew I already found out as she hug my body tightly. "I love your scent Shido." Shina honestly replied. "So you only love my scent but not me?" I smiled cheekily. Shina raised her head up and saw my somewhat cheeky smile. She puff her cheeks and realized she got teased. "Yes I only love your scent." Shina huffed counter attacking me. I only chuckled as my response. "Shina you''re so cute." Seeing her attack didn''t have any effect. Shina bit her lip as she can only pout. "Are we just going to stand here and do nothing?" "Then what should we do?" I asked still having a smile on my face. Shina huff again. "Don''t tease me!" Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "But I don''t know what you are talking about." Shina became more frustrated as she saw me didn''t stop teasing her. A tick mark appeared on her forehead, Shina could not take it anymore as she loudly exclaim. However, her face was blushing as she yelled. "Like I said, Do you want to have a sex or not!?" Fortunately, Her room is sound-proof and also no one would pass by her room without her permission. I giggled watching her loudly said that. Don''t misunderstand me okay, I just want her to become assertive when it comes to sex. Since, I think I''m the only one always lead the way. Seeing me became silent Shina wanted to yell again but she was stopped by me. I lean forward as I planted my lips against her lips. Shina closed her eyes, She could feel her heart beat faster and her emotions explode. She tightened her hug as she open her jaw for my tongue to get in. Shina likes to play with my tongue cause she feel it''s so intimate and satisfying. Minutes has passed. Sloppy noises reverberated the room. Shina gleefully sucked my lips as I could feel her body heat getting hotter. I wander my hands around her body and stop at her butt that cause Shina to jerked up. "Shina, I love your butt. It''s so soft and smells nice. I like how you are sensitive in that area." I said after we separated our lips. Shina''s eyes became cloudy, She stared at me with lusty expression. In the back of my mind. I was sighing mentally. My fluid is like an aphrodisiac for women. We only kissed yet now she is already a cat in heat. "Mmmn~" Shina moaned when I grope her soft butt with my hands. She match her eyes with mine, Those beautiful eyes I could see her pupils turning into heart-shaped feelings of strong emotions was poured into those eyes as she said with a voice that tingled my heart and breaking my defense. "Daddy~" My mind blanked. I unconsciously gulped down my saliva. God forgive me, My daughter is just so captivating! 109 Time with Daughter "DADDY~" Shina loudly moaned. "That''s it lick me there, Lick your daughter''s naughty pussy. Mmmmn~" I buried my head between Shina''s thigh. I licked her hardened clitoris with my tongue. Shina pushed my head down to her slit, ordering me to lick her more. Ah, My daughter''s vagina taste so delicious. The lemon-like taste made hungrily sucked her juices. I use my finger to play her vaginal hole and it releases love juices. The squirting sounds so erotic. Shina layed her back on her bed bare. Her clothes is on the floor with mine. We change position, Shina is on top of me facing my towering cock. She gaze my dick with a loving gaze poking the glans with her finger. "Hello there little guy. Thick as usual." Shina talk with my dick. I find it funny in some way though. Why are you talking to my dick it won''t respond to you. However an idea came into my mind. Find authorized novels in Webnovel£¬faster updates, better experience£¬Please click www.novelhall.com for visiting. "Hi, onee-chan are you going to take care of me?" When Shina heard my cock replied in a cute voice she yelp. "Ah!" Shina reflexively stretch her hand towards my dick as a magic circle appeared, shocking me greatly. "Hey! Shina stop what are you doing." I scream. "Oh, sorry Shido." Shina embarrassingly said. "I was just joking with you. You''re so close on destroying my dick you know." I shuddered when the thought without a dick. I feel cold shiver running through my spine. Shina became red when she heard me. She turn back to her position. She grab my cock gently as she whispered. "I''m sorry for scaring you little guy. I hope you can forgive onee-chan. As my apology, onee-chan will take care of you." Shina lovingly said but her tone carried some lust in it. I swear, even me without looking at her. I can see her saliva dripping from her mouth. I shook my head, returning to my action. I grap her butt with my hands spreading it. The smell is so arousing. Some love juice drips down to my face. I can see her hole opening and closing as a sign she is getting aroused. Without further ado I resume licking her slit while playing with her round soft butt. I can''t get enough with this. After a moment "Aaahn~ Daddy~." Shina lost her restraint again. She moaned as she keep calling me daddy. Hearing that made my heart flutter from joy and I happily gave her pleasure. Of course Shina didn''t dilly dally. She use her two hands to grasp my cock. She drips her saliva down on my glans using her saliva as lubricant. She open her small mouth wide she could ever do and put my glans inside her mouth. Shina''s eyes widened from the taste. She missed this taste. She move her hand up and down, repeating the movement. The room was filled with naughty and indecency. Father and Daughter licking each other. Tasting each other''s fluid together. The immorality around the atmosphere is so thick that even a moral person woulf succumb from the atmosphere alone. However, The Father and Daughter seemingly ignored the godamn moral and doesn''t care about such thing. As they say, Nothing is wrong, But everything is permitted. In the world moral is just a way human''s made due to logical research and social phenomenon. However, Humans are not restricted to not do anything. They could do whatever they wanted and hell care of people''s opinion. No one is born perfect anyway and not all people are moral. 10 minutes has passed. "Aaahn~ I''m cumming! Mmmmn Daddy~ I''m cumming!" Shina moaned loudly as gripped my cock tightly. I can feel her body became tensed. "Shina, let''s cum together." I said. "Yesh~ let''s cum together~ aaaahn. Haa aah. Amazing, Daddy''s tongue is amazing. Mmmn" Shina agreed cheerfully. Which made me smile mentally. Using my tongue techniques, though I mainly made my tongue elongated using my ''power''. However due to her being passionate and fervid. She couldn''t think properly and ignored why there is something wiggling inside her vagina. Shina move her head up and down sucking my dick with petite mouth. Her tongue playing my glance then to the side. One hand rub my cock while the other is playing with my balls. "Mmm~ Daddy''s cock is so big. My jaw is hurting from sucking such massive cock. Aaahn~." I chuckled in response. After a while. "Aaah! I''m cumming!" Shina wailed. Her body spasmed intensely as her love juice squirted on my face. Damn, How many times did my face being squirted? Too many to count I guess. I''ll just wipe my face with pink bedsheets. I also released my semen, shooting them on Shina''s face. One hand still clutching my cock. Shina then collapse as her body would constantly shiver from the after effect of her orgasm. Her face was next to cock as she didn''t bother wiping her cum filled face. She breathed heavily, slightly exhausted from one session. "Shido, it''s so amazing." Shina softly said. I nodded in agreement. "You won''t call me ''Daddy'' anymore?" However, I teased her. While earning her pout. "T-That''s just well-" Shina tried explaining but it seems she cannot find her words. In the end Shina glared at me with puffed cheeks and feverish face. I chuckled lightly. "Shall we continue?" Shina with her puffed cheeks stared at me. "I''m still sensitive you know that?" "Hmm, but you anticipated this right?" I smiled. True, Shina did thought of continuing. She only nod. Her face turn warmer as her breathing became unstable again. Her lower body is already aching for more. She then gazed her lust-filled eyes with mine. Shina roll her body to the side. I raise my body and get into the position. Shina spread her legs wide causing her to blush slightly. "Missionary?" I asked. Shina nodded. Why does she like missionary that much. I prefer pile drive or doggy-style though. Since she like M then I''ll go with M. I can''t really force her. Seemingly like my other women. Their intuition is quite high. Shina saw something wrong. The truth is, She also wanted to try various positions but ultimately it was still embarrassing after all. She then averted her gaze with mine and saying softly, her voice was too small that a normal person would not hear it, However, Thanks to my abilities I can hear it just fine. "W-We can do other p-position afterwards i-if you want to. " I got surprised for a moment before sighing. I smiled "Thank you Shina... but don''t force yourself okay." Shina blushed and nodded. She knew that her lover though their relationship should be child and parent which is kind of weird according to common sense. But those logic, Shina didn''t even think a single negative thoughts about her relationship with Shido. She saw him as her other part instead of a father figure. Shido thought the same as her. He never treat her as his daughter. It''s not like he didn''t want to but it''s just too late for it. They''ve been fucking like rabbits and going back to normal relationship like father and daughter would only complicate stuff. That''s which is why they only need to continue from now on. That''s right, Shido does not like unnecessary drama that would only destroy their relationship. I return a smile to Shina. "Okay, We will do it slowly okay?" I twirl her hair with my finger then slowly caress her smooth face. Her beauty really resemble from her mother. Both Beautiful indeed. No matter how many times I said this, I''m so lucky to incarnate in this body. Shina with still tinged blush on her face shyly agreed. "Mhmm we should." Rubbing her shoulder with my hand as I slowly travel down to her hips. Arching my back as I grip my arm around her waist raising her high up. Shina got surprised for a moment before placing her head on my shoulder. She then kind of sniff my scent which I kind find a bit distracting and cute. I place shina sitting on my lap while my harden junior is on her belly. I noticed that Shina is rubbing my shaft with her belly. It''s quite tempting. So I slowly kiss her nape gently placing a red mark around her neck. I once read a book where people used this technique to claim what''s theirs. I got quite interested in that book since it''s mainly erotica. Though the main reason is that I got absorb by the book when the chief of that village claimed his daughter whose beauty is heaven-sent. That''s also why I wanted to try it to Shina. I place my mouth near her ear and whispered. "Shina you will be always be mine and mine alone." "Yes, Shido I will be yours forever mmhhm." Shina replied my dominance with a moan. Her reply made my junior hardened like it used to when fucking my wife. Shiroe, Ah my lovely wife. I remember the time we shared together in that slow place time world. Although there we''re times we fought and times we find each other on edge, However, The love we have with each other was too strong than our hatred. I also knew there will be a time that me and Shina would agree with each other. But the though of it kind of annoyed me. I sighed heavily in my mind as I watched my little Shina moaned when I pierced her hole. There is no point of thinking such stuff, let''s leave it to the future me to handle it. For now what I will do is resume my time with my daughter, Shina. "Aahn Shido." 110 Heavens Ceremony Afterwards, We used all the time we have inside the time barrier. We got out completely satisfied and relieved from worldly desire. Shina''s skin became a bit more glossy and her temperament was bit mature than a while ago. She has this adult look if you look closely. Is it because of how she overcome something or is it because she just felt she accomplished stuff? I don''t know, Only shina knows what she is thinking. I don''t really want to enter in such matter and I can only appreciate her change. She became prettier though I still can find her a bit childish. It doesn''t matter, Shina will be Shina after all. We waited outside the palace gate. When we arrived at the gate we found little girls and teen girls gathered and was talking with each other with a big smile on their faces. The childrens were playing. When they saw us coming they focus their attention to us. They then smile that made my heart flutter, Oh my god. Is this heaven? So many angelic beauties gathered around. As for why I had such reaction even though I saw them on the park sometimes but this time they wore something that made my heart skip a beat. The reason why I called them angels that is because they are basically are angels. White halo floating on top of their head while on their back is clearly something I recognized. It''s an angels wing. White feathers that looks so realistic and dress that looks from greek era. Adorned in white with golden ornaments such as necklace, rings and dress clips. They look absolutely stunning. If I don''t have self-control, I could Imagine what I would do. Pounce and eat this girls whole and ignoring the consequences for all I care. Thankfully, I still have my sanity. The girls came towards us and started a conversation while waiting for the leader to come. The leader, Rika who got an errand to meet the elder earlier. While talking with the girls, I found out that this is their monthly thingy. It seems that they wanted me to see them do this earlier than the schedule. I feel grateful to the girls for their consideration. I don''t even know what the heck is this all about. They only said that today''s theme is angel from heavens that even confused me more. I tried asking what will they do, They did not tell me. Even Shina became secretive. I wanted to read their minds but I think it would spoil the situation. Looking at their excited faces. According to my understanding of girls behaviour, they want to surprise me. So I didn''t want to do anything that would dishearten them. Ultimately, I can''t help but be curious what they would do. A few minutes later. I sense Rika''s presence from afar. Surprisingly, Shina who doesn''t have abilities like me could also detect Rika. As expected they closer thank I think they we''re. I should never underestimate woman''s relationship with their friends. "Everyone sorry for the wait. The elders has so many orders." Rika wave her hand towards our group. She then run towards us as she arrived with low of breathe. "Why are you running Rika?" I asked worriedly, this girls is too energetic. "Hehehe sorry for being late." Rika patted the back of her head as she apologized. "Don''t worry about it Rika-neechan, We also just got here." A little girl said to Rika. "Thank you Ran-chan" Rika then jumped to that girl hugging her tightly. The girl, Ran squirm at her embrace. But still has a smile on her face. The others watch the two with happy smiles on their faces. The scene was too cute to not to appreciate. While I was having a hard time. Because I sense insecurity all of sudden. I know I should also thank to see such heavenly thing in front of me. However, I don''t have time for that because I feel annoyed instead because I can''t find anything that bothers me. It''s so frustrating, I even tried searching 50 kilometers from here and search for the source of my insecurity but I can''t find it. However, I didn''t show my frustration on my face. Because, I don''t want the girls to worry and misunderstand me. I took a deep breath. I''m prepared for what''s to come. I can''t let anything bad happen to this girls. The girls took a little time to have a conversation about how they should proceed the plan. While secretly glancing towards my direction. Rika gave me a full smile as Shina stuck out her tongue. Yosh, Bring it on. I don''t who the heck that made me feel frustrated but I will smack you in the face if you touch this girls. Touch their hair I will break your bones, Harm them I will smash you into pieces. I feel surging power inside me as I prepared a plan. I really want thank to my high intuition, If I don''t have such ability I think I would be oblivious. 20 minutes later, the girls stopped conversing as Rika approached me excitedly. "Shido-nii, Let''s go!" She then grabbed my arm and happily clung on my shoulder. Earning a glare from my daughter. Our group then proceed to walk towards the meadow below the clan village. There are only one thing on the meadow and it''s the road where I came from. When we arrived, The breeze of winds travels throughout the meadow. It looks like it came from fantasy, However it was only the work of mother nature. No matter how humans tried to destroy the world unaware of it. They still can''t destroy the wonder of Earth. The smell of fresh air travels through my lungs as I feel refresh and felt my vitality improved a little bit. This place is amazing. I watch the girls downed in Angel appearances. They look so celestial, If a normal person would see this they will think they arrived in heaven. With the magic of Chikushodo clan the girls made a fog like clouds around the area and a few heavenly lights. With that, They scene truly looked like heaven itself. I kinda feel amazed and awed. "Wow, I can''t believe that magic could be used like this." I muttered while Shina on my side nod in agreement. "Anyway, What kind of event is this Shina?" I turn my head to Shina. "It''s really nothing serious but just a way our clan showing gratitude to the gods. However, according to history around the world there we''re many gods and our clan didn''t know who we should gave thanks to. So instead we gave thanks to all gods one by one every month." Shina recited the reason behind this special event. "Oh." I don''t know what to say about this. It''s really surprising. "Lastly, Only the mages of our clan knew this ceremony by the way. So normal people are not included in this event." Turning my head to her and nod my head while wrinkling my forehead. Understandable, Seeing the girls here are all mages. Even if normal people found out about this they will only see us as weird people or cult. Anyway, The plain grassland became heavenly place or indeed heaven. Clouds, Golden gates, Sounds of Trumpets. Angels and little cupids flying around and singing with melody that could easily heal your bad mood. True, My frustrations earlier starts to dissipates while I was watching such fantastic performance before my eyes. Rika became the leader of the group, I notice somehow that she keep glancing at my direction. I sent her an encouraging look, in response she was filled with excitement. The smile on her face was too cute and lovely. I want to protect it. As I deduce for how many times, Women''s intuition is more terrifying than I thought. I received a slightly hurtful pinch on my waist from the girl next to me. "What?" I asked. "Hmph! You think bad." Shina harrumphed. I smiled wryly at her. Shaking my head slightly, I don''t really get girls. I put my arm around her shoulder giving her comfort. Sheesh this girl, Look at that stupid grin of hers. She''s showing off. As I thought so. Rika gave Shina a quite glare right there. These two, sigh. I really wanted to help the two of them but for now I''ll just leave them to their own accord. While I''m having a fun, I''ve never know that some thing is coming towards us. Will it give me a great trouble or not. I will find about it later. A/N: Guys and Gals! I apologize for not updating. The situation forced me to do so. Yeah, Covid is shit! I know I could just stack up some chapters, but unfortunately, My family move to my grandparents land/house, Not only my family but everyone including my cousins family. Shit just got real, when there is no Internet connection. I was forced to do things here and there and never got a chance to have a free time. So to sum it all up, The life of these place is too much for me to handle. Why am I ranting my life? Sorry guys, I just want you to know that life is not easy when an pandemic outbreak happens. I hope all of you to stay safe! Take care of yourselves, it''s really a heartbreaking that there are too many people dying from the pandemic. ---------------------------------- You don''t need to, However if you could help me. I appreciate your donations. Oh yeah, I will not post any advance chapters for now. It''s a hassle. I could only make chapters often since I''m limited in using technologies out here! bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 111 Incoming!! "Shido-nii what do you think?" After the performance, Rika approached me and asked me what I do think about the performance but I have a feeling that there''s more to it. "Well, It''s good and amazing. Rika looks so graceful when you dance. Of course the other''s did quite a great job. If I was a normal person I would have thought this was a dream or I am really in heaven. Basically, all of you are so amazingly beautiful." I look at the other girls behind Rika who was listening to m compliments. They giggled when they hear me compliment them. Un, They truly are beautiful when they smile. However there we''re two girls who seems quite disappointed. Well, I already guessed the other one but I have some idea for the last one. Shina was disappointed cause she didn''t took part of the event. As a result she didn''t receive my compliments. Sigh, She''s so easy to read. As for the last one. Rika, I have an idea that she was hoping for more than compliment that puzzled me a little bit. Fortunately, I got a clue. On top of her hair, A little strand of hair that was known as Ahoge in anime. It was wiggling left and right. Just like any other characters out there, I got curious of such phenomenon myself. It''s really mysterious on how such little hair could be a little playful sometimes. Smiling, I raised my hand and place it on top of her head giving her slight pat. My actions was sudden that surprised Rika. She didn''t reject my patting but instead she quite liked it. I could even see her heels raised up a little from being delighted. "Mmmh, Shido-nii thank you." Rika said happily. While little Shina on my side keep pinching the flesh of my waist. I don''t know why she felt competitive with Rika but not with my other women. I wonder why, Women thoughts are so mystery. Shaking my head I only let out a smile. "No need to thank me. I think I should be the one thanking you. It''s because you invited me to this event, it made me happy that you let me watch... Of course, to other girls as well. Thank you everyone for letting me watch such wonderful thing in my life." Rika smile widened as the other girls as well. "Shido-nii let''s go." Rika grab my hand as we tried to go back to the village. The others used their magic to fix the place. The clouds disperse like it was just an illusion. Then with that, We continued walking towards the village. Despite that I knew something is coming towards our groups in fast speed. I calculated that we would arrive inside the village in time before that ''thing'' arrived. While we we''re walking, The girls happily chatted with each other. I can hear they will again do another ceremony next month. The concept would be something from tribal god. Which I don''t know this god well. I got curious and asked the girls about it. So I learned about it that this god was worshipped by a small village in africa or somewhere around that part of country. It seems that this god is quite a ferocious one. It was known as God of Killing or God of Hunt. It lurks like a wolf eyeing for it''s prey. It has the appearance of a werewolf from the girls information. The tribe who worship this god would sacrifice a maiden to spare them, which I don''t get why they worship such god in the first place. I could only shrug hearing such absurd god. Welp, It''s not my problem. There''s nothing I can do about it. If they worship such gods then I can''t interfere with their religious way. After all, it would only worsen the situation if I truly want to change their way. Anyway, Let''s go back to the topic. The ''thing'' is getting really close to us. I wonder what was it, It can even evade my sight. I feel a bit restless, However, I didn''t panic because it seems that ''thing'' isn''t powerful. It has only powerful invisibility or something. But, I can''t feel any treat from it so there''s no need for me to be cautious. But, It doesn''t mean I will let my guard down. I already prepared myself when the time comes. This is really not interesting you know. Easily finding the enemy plotting behind your back. It''s like spoiling everything. If I didn''t have such powerful sense, I would have not thought about being ambushed and it will make things interesting just like in novels I read. Sigh, Why am I thinking absurd things anyway. The girls and I arrived in front of the main entrance of the the village. One by one, the girls started to disappear. I forgot to tell about it, It seems the village has a powerful barrier that hides from the world. No wonder I can''t find it in online map when I tried to search the location on my smart bracelet. That ''thing'' behind our back seemingly waiting. It appears ''it'' wanted to hunt someone. hmm, Who was ''it''s'' target? Will ''it'' kill or kidnapped? I''ll find out later. So this was a scheme, a plot. I should replan my plans. let''s wait for that ''to'' move and find out who was it''s target so I can uncover the plot behind. There we''re few girls left outside the entrance, Shina, Rika, little Ran and her friends happily chatting. Just when Ran and her friends walked into the entrance. That ''thing'' started to move slowly, Now that ''it'' was so close to my perimeter. I can finally, hear it moving. It''s breathing became rougher and with a hint of nervousness. I got shock a bit cause this was not a professional but I novice. An assassin should have steady breathing and low presence. But this was the opposite of an assassin. When it got closer, I can now sense it''s whole presence. It was a woman... Well of course they are. I''m still surprised about it though. The smell of a fresh and purity. Basically, A maiden. Ahem, don''t judge me. Just because my sense of smell greatly heightened does not mean I''m a pervert. It''s just because I''m surrounded by maidens and it was easy to tell if a girl is chaste or not. --------------------------------- I noticed that some of you thinks that this arc is way too long. I also know about it too. But, I can''t really change all things all of sudden. If I do the next arc, I need to time skip. I may left out some details. Even though the theme of the novel is supposed to be magic, I really don''t plan on making this into action novel. I like slice of life, Romance and some ecchi. Not a fan of fighting novels. What''s more I don''t really know how to make fighting scenes. I fucking Love Incest! Okay, I can''t help it. It might be me being selfish. So I must say to do those who don''t like the way things are. I''m sorry you didn''t like my novel, but the door is open. I did not force anyone to read my work. ---------------------------- bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 112 Attack or Assaul The hidden girl was getting inch closer to us while the two girls beside happily bickered with each other. Obviously, oblivious of their surroundings. These two really need to train their sense of danger. I guess I should them help them later. The girl behind us was already 1 meter close to us. Using my intent to read her intentions, I can now finally judge on who was her target. Her target is me... I have possible reasons on why ''they'' should target the girls. First, I thought that the assassin''s backer is the same as my family. A mage clan, or something. The main reason is that my Mother is dealing with them, Even thought she didn''t tell me about it. Doesn''t mean I won''t find it myself. Second, An Organization that hunts mages. They will use the girl as hostage. though, it is unlikely possible. Third, Just a criminal or rogue mage that was hired from someone, Some rival company that tries to be unfair and cowardly act. However, these ideas we''re point out to be wrong. Cause, I don''t feel any malice coming from this girl. What''s more, She was so weak. Compared to Shina, The hidden girl is 2 times weaker than Shina. So even if she targeted Shina or Rika, They won''t lose against her. So the main target was me. Because, I have guessed that they have information about my family. About, Only women can be mages. So the girl''s backer sent her because she is weak and can easily deal with me. However, There information was incorrect. I''m not simple and ordinary. That''s my deduction about this assassination. Looking at the girls beside me, I sweetly smiled from my heart as I patted their shoulder and said. "Girls, can you go in without me. I forgot something from the meadow..." The two, stopped bickering and turn their attention to me. ""We can help!"" They said. But, I shook my head. "No, I can handle it myself." "But, I want to help you Shido-nii." Rika clung on my arm as she plead. "No, Shido will go with me. Rika should go home, You have things to do right?." Shina, of course she didn''t want to lose, as she clung on the other arm. Rika bit her lips as she was reminded about her duty as the representative. "But, I want to go with Shido-nii." "Everyone is waiting for you Rika." Shina pushed. Rika tightened her grip on my arm. I sighed watching these two. "Come on now, Shina why don''t you help out Rika from her duty." "Eeeeeh. Why would I help her out?" Shina was greatly shocked by response. She pouted and clutch hard my arm. "Shina, manners. She is your aunt." I strictly said. Shina''s eyes became when she heard the word aunt. Welp, Rika is my cousin and Shina is my daughter so according to seniority Rika is her aunt. "Nooo! I don''t want to. She is just Rika." Rika look at her with silence. That''s because she didn''t want to worsen the situation any further. Looking at Rika, I get the reasons why they fought. Sigh, Girls. "Okay, Shina look at me." I cup her chin and make her look at me. Shina tried to resist, However, She could not deny herself, She loves this man in front of her. She didn''t want him to hate her. She felt ashamed showing him her childish side. She already vowed herself to be womanly like her mother. "Mmhmm." She nodded. "Okay, listen to me my dear. Can you help Rika?" I asked. "No it''s not possible." She shake her head hastily. I sighed as I don''t want really to spoil her much. But, I want her to get close to Rika, Because I don''t want these two to be apart from their world. I can sense their bonds, It stood strong even if they tried to deny it themselves. "What if I said, There''s a reward?" I whispered to her ear. "Okay, I will help!" She suddenly change her mind as fast as bullet could travel. She then took a glance at Rika."Don''t get me wrong okay! I was just feeling reluctant, It''s not because Shido asked me. Even if he did not say it, I still plan to help you...After all, How can a pig-brain like you became the representative... Hmph!" She then ran off ahead. But, before she could enter, She turn around and gave me wink then looking at Rika she stuck out her tongue. I chuckled at the sight of my little girl. "Don''t take her seriously." I said to Rika. "Un." She nodded. "Anyway, Rika I want you to be friends with Shina." "Un." "Also, good luck and have fun." "Un." Her reply somewhat feel listless. I look down and saw emotions on her face. She look confused, sad, happy, joy and Envy. Was it because of Shina? Did she feel happy because she can be close to her friend again or is it because she was sad because he can''t go with her? No, that''s not the reasons why she showed those emotions. Another one. I thought. "Hey, Rika... I will also give a reward if you did a great job on your duty as the representative later." I whispered near her ear. Rika can feel tingling in her ear, the air that came out from my mouth gently brushed her ear. It tickled her but what made her smile widened was the word "Reward". Seeing her reaction. I again shook my head, Girls. Rika the let go of my arm as she walked past the entrance. Watching her back, I smiled to myself. Great, I have another girl fallen. I then turn around and walked towards the opposite road. Going back to the meadow. Let''s handle this problem first. I don''t really need to worry what would happen to this body since it''s not my main body. Even if this would be slice into pieces, I won''t get any backslash anyways. It means, I can go all out without any worry harming myself. A cheat or should I say. If I were the enemy of myself, I would literally scream about how unfair the world is. And Yes, The world is not fair. To balance the world laws there should be Poor and Rich, Strong and Weak, Healthy and Disabled. I never believe in fairness myself in the very first place. I will do anything for the safety of my family. The girl on my back followed me silently. Good job, As professional myself at secretly following people. I commend on how she have a brain. If she make a move earlier at the entrance, which is a bad move, Since there should be a surveillance right there. Now, the question is what she attack or assault me? Hahahaha ------------------ bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 113 Interrogation IC chapter 113 Inside in a dark enclosed room, In the middle of the room. A feminine figure was sitting and strapped on a single wooden chair. She was wearing a dark yet fitting outfit. One could see her body outline because of such outfit. Men would get horny just by looking at her directly or they might do something more than evil. However despite such revealing figure, The man walking around her did not even take a second glance at her body. Though, It does not mean he was not attracted at all. He agrees that this girl got such a great body and wanted to eat her. But, he will need to know whose behind her. "Who were you working for?" With deep and steep voice. The man, asked the maiden, who long ago woken up. She was staring at the man intently trying to indulge the image before her. So this is a man? She thought. This was her first time seeing a man. She was greatly excited receiving such mission. She was really grateful of her higher ups giving her this mission. In her childhood, She knew men but because of their near extinction. She didn''t see a man for the rest of her 10 years of life. When she was a child. She always thought that men are pervert and evil, that''s what her mother would always said. But, when men disappears things got south for her mother. She lost her husband and in a sense, She became deviant herself. Watching her mother acting like a horny dog! Visiting the breeding center everyday. The girl lost her trust to her mother. She was so innocent back then. And now she is now grown up, She can finally feel what frustration is and feel what her mother felt. The reason was a lack of a man''s hormone. The reason why her mother would visit the breeding center everyday. ... Looking at the girl, I saw her stupor. I know this gaze well.... Sigh, This will take longer than I expected. Oh, it begins. You got to be kidding me? She just became horny just by looking at me, Hey! I''m asking you, Seriously? How can you get wet just by looking at me? Shaking my head as I kneeled before her. However, I was greeted a lustful eyes, Burning from her cravings. Not good at all.... "Girl, I''m asking you. Who were you working for?" Her reply was, obviously a silence hot sigh. Hmm. My face scrunch looking at the situation. Yup, She is fallen.... There''s two ways to deal with this. One, Pour her a bucket of cold water and lastly, The obvious one, Fuck her silly. I want to make this fast but, Since she readily present herself to me. I would be stupid to take a pass on this delicious meal. As a gentleman why should I hesitate accepting a lady''s offer. That''s not manly at all... Taking a deep breath. Let''s do this.... But wait a minute. How did I caught her, you say? It was very simple, but I can''t believe this girl fell from such simple trap. First, When I arrived at the meadow again. I tried looking around, I acted like I was trying to search for something I lost. The girl still did not my move which I''m grateful of her since if she made a move at that time my plan would be destroyed. Yup, My first plan was to deceive her. As I planned, She took a while watching me from behind. Mesmerized... I never would have thought I would take advantage of her Curiosity. Second, The Item. With my space storage magic, I took out an Item and throw it away. But, I didn''t let her know I throw something. To do that with simple invisible spell. I underestimated her curiosity. She didn''t even move a single bit or showed any vigilance as I walk past her. I smell flowery scent when I get past her. One word appeared in my mind ''VIRGIN''. Like a pure untainted white sheet, a sweet aroma tingle my inner self. The fragrance reminds me of a flower called lily. I know that this girl is purely untainted. But even so, just like her, She also piqued my interest. What I am about to do is not good and immoral. But, who am I? Yes, I''m not your kindhearted guy out there. I''m worse of of the worst. I''m degrading myself because I know what I really am. No matter how I want to change that shitty personality of mine in my past life. They all say, Bad habit won''t change easily. I love women of all kinds....well, not all of them. Beautiful and Sweet girls attracted me the most. The thought of tainting these girls made me shiver from excitement. Especially, if that maiden has the same blood with me. Unfortunately, This girl isn''t my blood relative or she might experience something more pleasurable for the rest of her life. I may not control myself further... It''s also one of the reasons why I lost control when having sex with my women. The fault lies to my complicated complexity of incestuous Desire to Fuck my family. Of course, Whilst commiting such iniquitous act, I will also felt guilt about it despite being me being a scum. Never did I be ignored such guilt since I know God will not forgive me. It also pains me that I used the body that isn''t mine to make relationship with his family. I don''t know what to say if my past family knew about it. Sigh "Not again, I''m being too sentimental." I muttered my breath as I stopped those problems from my mind. I really should organize my plan carefully, So I wouldn''t worry it would fail. The plan on telling Shido''s family or in sort my women. As someone who will be bound close to me, The deserved to know the truth before they knew I was lying to them. I really forgot to introduce myself... I mean my real self huh. Was it because I''m scared or just don''t want to tell anyone who I really am. No, it doesn''t really matter right now. The most important thing is that I have the second chance to change my way of life. Although, I keep saying I was delinquent or hoodlum from my past self. But, that was far from truth. Didn''t I say it, I was the worse of worst. ..... To obtain what I wanted, I tried hard to achieve the goal. However in truth, To obtain what I wanted. I use any idea I could think of. Even if the Idea was horribly wrong and involve hurting the innocents. I still proceed doing it, Ignoring the consequences so I can obtain the thing I wanted. Yes, I did not even bat an eyelid even a dying person was right before my eyes. I did not consider myself as righteous from the beginning, I was not the hero that everyone would look up to. I was the demon that will hurt you if you get inch closer to me. No, it would more appropriate, I''m willing to sell you to obtain my goal. This wasn''t enough to cover my past life sins, because I couldn''t count on how many sins I committed. It was horrendous if I explain it simply. I was once a horrible boy... ..... I wanted to tell you more about myself but I will stop here. Since you know, I can''t endure my raging lust anymore... Ahem! Forgive me if you want to know more about my past life. (Author: Oh, I wanted to hear more. Wait--) Without further ado, Let''s get started shall we? One more thing, I''m a fucking liar but what I said above is close to the truth too.... With a slight raise of my hand. I casted spell nonchalantly without even reciting the chant from my mouth. I was so proud about this skill of mine. Since, I really wanted to try casting spell without chant so much. After all, I can only read them from novels of all times. With slight of hand, The binds that bind the girl became loose. I didn''t really remove them since it would make her cautious. Let''s watch her reaction now that she is free and unrestricted from binds. Now then, what will you do little girl? ------------------------ bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 114 Fallen Inside the dark room. Heavy breathing can be heard coming from the Girl in skin-tight suit, Sitting in the middle of the room. She was the Assassin who I caught following me around. I captured her so I can get information from her, on whose behind the scheme. But, there was a slight problem while questioning her. Before I can make her cough up some information, She became horny. Yep what I said was right. I really sometimes forgot about my strong pheromonial scent would affect girls around me. I better be careful next time, especially getting in an enclosed room or the consequences will be devastating but pleasurable. Shaking from exasperation, this is not going to end fast.... ------------ Girl''s pov. Where am I? I remember following the target... Ack! I feel drowsy Looking around the room, She found out she was captured. Realizing that her mission was a failure she use her tongue to get the poison behind her teeth. However, There was nothing in there. Then she heard a deep-sounding voice. "Oh, You''re awake." Who''s that! She became vigilant all of sudden. She didn''t understand what he was saying, it was japanese. Wait, That''s the target! Why is he here? More importantly, How did her capture me? I''m much stronger than this man...Man. Well, She didn''t really need to brag about it. Yes, She is certainly stronger than your average man. But, is Shido an average? Unfortunately, He was monster. The lighting int this room is obstructing my vision. A figure comes forwards that sent me into daze. Handsome. The word appeared in my head. That look is a crime. Her breathe suddenly became erratic as she tried her best to stay calm. She doesn''t know why her body reacted like this, never in her whole life she experienced this kind of situation. That only made her speechless. This was the first time she saw a man in this age. Because of scarcity of men in the world this was her first one seeing again. Well of course, When she was a child back then she saw one but never really thought deep about it. She thought men are disgusting assholes. Perverts and scums. That what''s she heard about men from that time, until now she still hold that misconception. Though she may not wrong about it, Well men of course would only think about their third leg. That''s if the guy is irrational and a psycho he would show a disgusting side of a man can be. Later, She realized it wasn''t the fault of a man after all. Yep, Just like her horny mother. Just remembering that bitch, Irked me. Shaking those unnecessary thoughts away. She keep looking at the handsome face of the man walking around her. Oblivious of what is happening to her body. Also, completely forgot to answer the question. She became mesmerized by the man before her. Words just stuck in her throat. Her body heated up slowly. Making her feel uncomfortable as she rub her thighs together. The sound of her breathing was getting louder as she keep watching the man. Unconsciously, she lick her lips making her look sexy and endearing. Inappropriate for assassin-in-training like her. The man stopped in front of her. She uttered "Godly handsome." She imagined the man has halo above his head, An Angel to be exact. She forgot that the one who capture her was the man before her. She thought he was her saviour. Her heart was beating fast. She clenched her fist and a large smile on her face. The hotness in her body made her feel muddlehead. It was the frustration building up in her. Lacking of Male pheromones in her entire life made a drastic reaction inside her body. It''s like a new type of disease invading a human body killing the holder in the process. But if he holder became used to the disease that also meant their body became immune to such disease. Like this kind of situation where a girl pheromones didn''t interact with a male pheromones for the past few years. Which of course made the female pheromones build up. The cause of the absent of a male pheromones.(A/N: Before you criticize me, I wrote this because I read a certain study, which I won''t point out where is it. However, I can tell half of this is true and the other half may be false. And oh yes, it wasn''t hormones but pheromones, I''m deeply embarrassed about myself I hope you all let that slide.) But, for a clueless girl like her who didn''t know how masturbate or knew what sex is. She did not know what she was feeling right now. The girl has this idea of pouncing the man that popped in her hed. She didn''t know why she wanted to do that. It was her intuition to do that. There was this rope binding her that restrict her movements. It''s making her feel vex. She also forgot that why a rope can bind her to begin with and forgot that her mission is failed. Right now, she was just a maiden in heat. Her nipples got hard. She wanted to pinch her nipples as she let the man watch her. She didn''t why she wanted to but her instinct told her to do so. It was scary to think that her mind is sending her instructions if she was in clear mind she would be terrified of what''s happening. However, Right now her mind wasn''t clear enough to think normally. When the rope that bind came loose. She should have attack the guy but, things didn''t work normally she did the unexpected move. Without even minding about the bind loosening. She move her hand to her breast slowly until cupping her breast. While, the other hand went down to her secreting valley. Despite the skin tight suit she was wearing, it could not hide her wetness. Unknown to her, She was basically masturbating in front of him. She didn''t knew what world she entered. She was lost in pleasure. Her mind was not in real world anymore the only thing in her mind is working is her hormonal instinct as a female species. Shido pov. I watch the girl touching herself with interest. I wanted to test how much influence does my pheromones to the pure girl. "Ahhh" The girl let out a sound for the first time. Hearing it make my heart giggity. I did not expect it would affect this much though. I''m like a walking aphrodisiac for women in this world. It''s too much for a pure girl like her to handle me alone. Fortunately, With my strong mind, I can easily control myself. Although, I have impulse urging me to do her right now. I didn''t do it. I''m practicing my patients. I also set another rule to myself that I will not force a girl without their permission. I wil not live like a tyranny, despite being a scum who laid his hands on his blood-relatives. What''s worst he fuck his own daughter. (A/N: Talking about sarcasm) "#@$#@$@ Ahhh nnnn" I didn''t understand what she was saying. Oh, she is not a japanese but she looks like one though. One more thing, it''s not a language I''m familiar with. I should turn on my language magic so I can understand her. "Help me, I''m so hot... I want you to touch me, it''s so itchy. Please help. Ahhh" The girl was begging me to touch her. Does she even know what she was saying? Do I really need to hesitate now that I have her consent. Like hell I will! I am not some fresh green boy! I''m an Alpha madafaka! (A/N: That''s what I''m talking about!) Joke aside. As long she gave a me a green light I will make her feel what heaven truely feels like. She will learn to love the new world I will introduce to her. "How may I help you miss? Where should I touch you." With my language magic spell, The girl understood what I''m saying. She was inwardly shocked but Ignored it right away cause she never think too much. "Down here, my honeypot. I want you to scratch it. No matter how much I tried please it, the itchiness won''t go away.... Please help. Mmmmhhh I can''t anymore...Hnnnnggg!!!.." Her body suddenly convulsed as her eyes turn upside down as she cum. I didn''t even start yet and she already cummed. My smile twitch. ''Honeypot'' That''s the first time I hear someone refer their cunt as honeypot. Then before I could make a move on her. She passed out. Dumbfounding me again. Shaking my head, it seems she''s not bad. Her behaviour does not fit to be an assassin. I mean she''s so bad at it. An Assassin should cautious and careful all times. An Assassin should stick to their rule and never show any weakness. An Assassin should have steel-heart and strong willpower to endure anytime. An Assassin should follow their creed. This girl doesn''t have any of that. She''s not even considered as an Amateur. Basically, She''s harmless. I carried her in my arms as I use magic spell on her. Cleaning her dirty clothes and cum-filled suit. A spell that destroy any contact from her organization. She should not go back there, Because I already decided that I will train her how to become an Assassin myself. Yep, You heard me right, I''ll train this girl into a proper assassin. Why of all sudden? Nah, because I''m bored, Maybe but the primary reason is I want to have my own secret squad or something. With a snap of my finger. The dark room disappears as I appeared outside, the meadow. The breeze is making my hair flutter as the fresh wind hit my face. So refreshing. Magic is wonderful isn''t it. At the same time terrifying in its own way. One should never underestimate what magic can do. It''s a wonderful ability yet deadly. Treading towards the village I carried a sleeping girl on my arms. It seems things doesn''t end fast. --------------------------------------- bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 115 Cute IC chapter 115 "So, Shii-chan who is that girl?" Mama with her cute voice. She pointed her finger towards the girl who fainted. The girl was on the bed, resting. After, I dealt with her. I brought her to the palace. I don''t need to worry about the danger, Since I already got rid of it. "Ah, Mama you''re here." I saw the little woman outside the door. She''s so damn cute! I want to cuddle her! My eyes glitters just by seeing her cute appearance. I really can''t stop admiring my mama''s petite figure. I want to push her down right now! If not for my unrelenting conviction to solve the problem concerning her, I would have already lost my mind. She then walk towards me. Sitting on my lap. Surprising me. It made me smile silly, Her small figure looks like that of a little girl. Oh god, my inner lolicon self is rampaging. Not good! I need to control my desire. It would be the death of me. "Un, I heard you brought a girl. I thought I will go see it myself." Mama brought her index finger on her lips. Rising up the cuteness further. If I lost focus now, I''m really gonna have a nosebleed! "I''m sorry Mama for not telling you directly." Scratching my cheeks with my finger. I wryly smiled. Well, I really didn''t tell her about it because I thought she might be busy. I saw her using my far sight, She was with Rai. They we''re talking seriously until a maid came reporting what happened. That''s why she tread hurriedly her way here. With that, I already know she will come. "Don''t worry Shii-chan. Mama will forgive you. After all, you are Mama''s Shii-chan after all." She said with happy smile. It makes my heart warm hearing her. Sheesh, She''s pampering me too much. I may really eat her right now....No! Dangerous thoughts. But, I know I still can''t do that. I need to listen to Shiroe. I don''t really get why I can''t touch my mother. The hurdle is so high... As a lolicon myself. Gritting my teeth, Enduring my Desire to push my cute and squishy... Squishy....Shit... Her squishy rump is moving between my lap. I can feel those texture. It''s tempting me but, I must endure! This is for the sake for both of us! While I was crying inside my mind. My little brother, I command thee not to wake up. The Loli in question seemingly oblivious of what she was doing. Unconsciously seducing her son. Driving him between the deep abyss hell and the holy paradise. "Then, Shii-chan can you tell Mama where did you pick up this little girl?" Should I pretend I didn''t hear that? She''s more than a little- As if she could hear what I''m thinking. Her eyes suddenly squinted while her cheeks pouted. "Shii-chan, Are you thinking about something rude to mama? Tell me you aren''t right!'' Caught by her sudden change! My expression paled. Shit! I was careless. I forgot women''s intuition! "No! I did not. I would never think bad about mama in the slightest! I love mama so much! There''s no way I would do that." It''s her turn to be caught surprised by my words. Although, There is no deep meaning behind my words but, just to show my filial pity. It seems otherwise to her. Her cheeks turn red. "Is that so. What about this girl again." She then change the subject. Not pursuing that subject any further. "I think she was sent by an organization. She attacked me after all-" "Wait Shii-chan, You are saying she is an enemy!?" Mama Shizue interrupted me. Well, if you think about it. "More or less, was an enemy. Mama you don''t have to worry about it. Because I feel like she''s not a dangerous at all." "Is that so, If shii-chan says that then, Mama will believe you." Oi Really! You agreed with me that fast? Isn''t it suspicious, What are you doing mama. You are the empress you should be cautious. Then Mama lean her back on my chest. She then released a sigh. Where I circle my arm around her waist. It seems someone is exhausted. I don''t know what Rai and Mama talked about. I bet it''s complicated stuff. "Thank you Shii-chan." Time passed fast. I could hear her audible breath. She''s asleep. Mama how carefree are you? Shaking my head, I slowly got up and princess carried her. When I got out of the room. I nodded to the bodyguard outside. She also nodded her head. Without even communicating she understood what I was trying to say. ''Keep an eye out of her''. Walking away from the room. I arrived at my Mama''s room. I tucked her in the bed. I watched her sleeping for a while. She''s so beautiful. I lean forward planting my lips on her forehead. I saw her smile widened, She''s having a good dream. It made me smile looking at her very happy. I walked from her room. Now then... What should I do next. Oh yeah, I forgot this is my second body. I need to focus on what''s happening to main one. ... Main body pov. Whilst teaching Akane about the world we live in. I controlled my second body using my second consciousness. In short, a parallel mind. Doing it for too long can be exhausting, especially, I''m having a headache just by teaching Akane. She became enthusiased when I said I will teach her about magic. She keep asking questions after questions. On the side note, I''m happy how excited she is. After all, I only thought she was an obedient girl. However, it seems she wasn''t what she appears to be. Another thing I should remind myself about girls. It''s good that I started to learn about them instead treating them like a tools for my desire. And on the side, Kana watch me teaching Akane curiously. She was somewhat surprised on how intellectual I am when it comes to Magic. As for why she didn''t suspect something, It''s because she knew I visited the hidden library and thought I learn about magic in there. Though, She was confused why would he teach Akane a normal human, magic. She knows that learning magic without orb of magic is not simple. Somehow, She cannot retort when Shido is teaching Akane. Since the more she hears his words. The more she became surprised, because more or less she understood those words he spouted. It was not a lie he created but a truth. Shocking Kana silly. Nevertheless, Akane with glitters in her eyes was listening attentively. No one knows when did a note and pen appeared on her hands. Human minds is not really good as mages, They can''t remember everything that''s why they took notes. Although, those with eidetic memory are quite an exceptions. Another part of me was thinking about tomorrow. It was my last day in the village. I need to resolve things I left undone. --------------------------------------- bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 116 Passion The Room was void of sound, As Akane attentively listened to my lectures. Watching her eager look made my smile widened, This Human girl whose virginity I took is like a cute creature right now. Sheesh, Why am I so fickle about love? Never would have I imagine my harem keep rising. I just don''t get myself. When thinking about my past I shouldn''t be easy to fell in love. Was it because of my previous predecessor''s traits. Hmm could be. Well there''s no point complaining, I''ve already did it. For now, I''ll just enjoy every inch of these life. Shaking those complicated thoughts away. I focused on teaching Akane. .... With that said, My second body is going towards the hot bath. There awaits a paradise a man could only hope to dream. Beautiful women, Naked Bodies trickling with steamy sweats as they licentiously rub their properties. The air is so aromatic and it makes ones body feel hot good. The smell alone could make a person ascend from heavenly pleasure. If a man would enter they would go crazy and attack these women. Unfortunately, Only Shido is the only man around. I didn''t know if it''s just a water sliding on their bodies, However, I notice one peculiarities for sure they are not wet from the bath. If one look closely, one could see a slimy yet translucent liquid coming out from between their thighs as the girls use their fingers massaging their private parts. An Erotic yet licentious moan resounded throughout the bath. Some women we''re using their lips to please the other. While skillfully using their tongue making the receiving end to moan erotically that sounds good to the ear and making my heart itchy. As I enter the bath, The predatory like eyes follows my figure. Making my hair stand as I shudder. I could see hunger within those eyes. I gulped my saliva as I knew what I came in to. I already resolved myself to relieve these women from the start. There is no turning back at this point. Blood related or not, niece or daughter. Hell I care about it. I will indulged with these licentious act of pleasure of immorality. Evil or Taboo, Never I cared about such law. One thing only drives me forward. These women accepted my twisted yet innocent love for them. A beautiful girl comes forward and greeted me. Of course the girl in question is none other than my Lovely Daughter, Shina. "Shido you''re here." A smile enough to make my heart jump. Shina held my hand as I appreciate her youthful body. My heart keeps beating loudly as I look around. Sona-nee, Shiroe, Shizumi and the others. Wait isn''t that Kira-nee!? What is she doing in here? I just notice her because she seems using her tongue to pleasure my aunt-in-law. Kira-nee''s eyes seems so eager and playful look. Wait don''t tell me, Is she a lesbian. Whoa what a huge discovery!!! Holy mother of Jesus! I didn''t expect her to be interested in such things. "Kira-nee!" Surprised by my voice. Kira-nee seemed to notice me. She then stopped licking and looked at me stunned silly look on her face. Moments later her already pinkish cheeks reddens like a tomato. Her eyes is looking somewhere else as she also tries to cover her fit yet glorious naked body. Shina let go of my hand as I walk towards Kira-nee. Yeah, I forgot to mention. Right this moment I am only covering my little dragon with a short white towel. It''s just matter of time before it awoke from it''s slumber. "Kira-nee, you''re here?" "O-O-Oh! Shido n-n-nice to meet you h-here?" Why the question. Shaking my thoughts away. She kind look like a small creature instead of a dignified yet heroic woman I know. But, She''s so cute when stuttering. I chuckled at her appearance. "So why are you here Kira-nee?" "W-Well Sona invited me. She said there was a hot bath party. I-I-I-I of course c-can''t decline such offer as her little sister... It''s not definitely about being intimate with others!" I nodded my head. While I''m chuckling inside my mind. ''Kira-nee, No one said about you being intimate with others.'' "So Shido, Why are you here I though this is only a girl party." Kira just noticed my body. Unlike her fit masculinity. She could only describe me as Manly. The pheromones I emits started to draft to her. She became conscious about me when she see me barely naked. I could hear her audibly gulped as she stared at my body. She bit lips erotically and that made the dragon sleeping to wake up from it''s slumber. Kira watched as the towel rise. Her body responds as her body heat also rose up. While she can feel tingling sensation between her thighs. It wasn''t only her who saw the event. Everyone inside the bath watched with eagerness and some even drooled at the sight of the rising dragon. This was the same cock they tasted last time. The same cock that made every woman who receive it''s service go crazy for it everyday. Toys aren''t enough to satisfy their cravings. "Aaaahn, Shido-kun fuck my naughty pussy with your heavenly dragon. It''s driving me crazy." I could hear Rei from distance as she use her daintly fingers to finger her lewd hole. What she said was just spark to fire the oil. Everyone focused their eyes on my cock as they wanted to pierce. Kira seems to snapped out from her daze. She realized everything just from the words everyone is saying. "T-This party is for you?" "It seems to be." I gave her a teasing smile. Without waiting for her reply I leave her and walk towards my lovely woman Rei and the other wives. I noticed something when I was looking around. There are few new ones in this party, I chuckled at the sight when my rising dragon at full view they seems to be in a completely aroused just by the sight of it''s mighty glory. Of course, I became prideful and tried to show off. Even though it''s lewd and vulgar I didn''t care about that. "I''m sorry for making you wait." "Shido-kun" I lean my body towards the woman who we''re playing with herself as she looked at me with love and heated passion in her eyes. Rei, You are a wonderful woman I could ever have. Thanks for loving me. I said in my heart. Giving Rei a gentle kiss for a few seconds before turning into fierce kiss. Playing with our tongues, while my hands cupped her breasts as I knead these bountiful mounds of hers. "Aaaghnn~~ Shido!" Load moan came out from her mouth as I tease her pinkish nipples between my fingers. She retaliated by sucking my tongue as she bit it. I felt a prickly pain, However such pain was non existent to me. Not because of my constitution but because of my love towards Rei. She even scratched my back with her sharp yet delicate fingers. I ignore the pain as I continued pleasing Rei to oblivion. Her lewd moan resounded throughout the room making the already pinkish atmosphere to a heated dungeon of lust. The women nearby watched me and Rei with heated expression while some filled with envy. Their minds was unstable as they keep thinking what would happen if such large cock pierced inside her. For the mature women, They never have been pleased by a large cock. This was the first time they saw such thing. To think they would taste it sooner made them even more horny. Such thickness, Thinking about their former husbands, There''s no comparison between their husband and Shido''s cock. They watched the people who invited them into this bath party ''So they''ve already tasted that cock huh?'' Seeing the heart-shaped pupil of the people in questions. Their hearts trembled just by the sight of their behaviour. ''Would we become like them?''. As for the younger ones. Ahem! I mean the teenagers! They we''re invited by Shina and Shizumi. I saw that some of these girls participated the events a while ago. I didn''t see Rika though. The girls have deep shade of red on their faces as some couldn''t stand anymore as they slouched on the floor watching the obscene event. With power to control time and space. I didn''t need to worry about running out of time. --------------------------------------- bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 117 Acceptance? After pleasuring the unsatisfied women in the bath. Though there we''re other women who didn''t want to have sex with me such as Kira-nee and the other lily girls. Some we''re scared about the size of my cock and hesitated. Although, I said we didn''t have sex with them that doesn''t mean I did not do anything. My beautiful Kira-nee, She sucked my cock greedily. She forbid me to fuck her cause it''s a taboo. As expected of her she''s always a virtuous woman. Her morality is still active but I guarantee that when time passes, I will have to eat her at some point. She suck me just because she can''t control her cravings and desire for man. Despite having self control of herself she couldn''t really persuade her aching body with willpower alone. To respect her willpower, I limit ourselves by making her suck my cock as I lick her pussy with my tongue skill. Her moan is incredibly lewd. I promise, I will make Kira-nee mine. "Kira-nee I''m gonna cum in your mouth, take it!" I sensed that she was about to cum, I also wanted to cum with her. "Mmmmhhhfuu!!" Kira-nee with my cock inside her mouth reaching to her throat. I jammed my cock inside her as I bursted semen straight to her stomach. To respond my burst. Her body shivered as I made her cum. Her pussy juice leaked out from her hole erotically. Slowly, I take out my cock inside her mouth as I slowly stood up. Looking down at her, Her body convulsed from time to time. This reaction is too much. Damn, I didn''t expect my pheromones could result into this. Hot damn, this is so lewd. "Shido that was so amazing~" Kira-nee said with a wide lewd smile plastered on her silly face. She then closed her eyes as she passed out. "Thank you Kira-nee." I then walk over to another woman as I gave her a pleasure she could have in her lifetime. I continued my endeavor making the room into my sex dungeon. ..... When this is happening, I realized that Sona, Fuuka and Rei seems to already knew my past. They said that Shiroe told them about it. Shiroe also told them about the crystal heart that was corrupting the human mind. I was a bot surprised that Shiroe told them, however, I trusted Shiroe''s decisions. I knew she planned it ahead of time. I asked the trio about their reaction. At first they we''re only told about the crystal heart that was bothering me and Shiyuki-nee. Sona seems to catch something up that also bothered her. For her, Shiroe was not telling the whole truth. She thinks that Shiro is still hiding something from them. Sona discussed about it to the other two and made decision that they will make Shiroe tell them the truth. Shiroe as a woman who can''t ignore these women whose heart was unwavering and have deeply affections to her husband Shido. As a woman who have a good heart she can''t hide anything anymore from the trio. She told them about Shido''s real identity, No, his past self. She didn''t hide anything anymore. Her words made the trio slumped on the ground. Stunned silly and Speechlessness, nothing could come out from their lips. Their eyes turn blank from hearing the news. Shiroe felt a slight regret for telling them the truth. But, She didn''t help them and she just walked away leaving words ''Will you accept Shido as he is right now or not. Make your decision at end of the day or forget about him forever.'' The three women who heard Shiroe''s words could feel their hearts tightening as they put their hands above their chest clenching her aching heart. The word forgetting Shido forever pierced them the most. But their minds was confused and their feelings became complicated. They didn''t know what to do at that point. They thought they resolve themselves that they will accept anything what Shiroe would say before confronting Shiroe about it. But, It seems they overestimated themselves. The news didn''t only broke their resolve but they also forgot what to do. They remained slumped on the ground. However, Time does not wait for them. A long time passes as they slowly recovered from their befuddled selves. Sona told me that after that event the three of them discussed themselves on what to do next. So they set this party for me, They wanted to see if they still loved the current me now they know who am I. Rei told me when I got inside the bath. She already got her answers just by seeing me. She knew who I am and yet her heart told her that this was the man who took her heart. Simple yet thousand meanings behind it. This is the man that snatched her heart, She didn''t care who he was. From the moment hr took her heart, her love for him is already set. It was really a heartfelt confession and made me fuck Rei to oblivion. Fuuka told me, She blanked out hearing the news but it didn''t affect her badly. The same reasoning as Rei she loved me of who I am. However, she felt sorry for the real shido though. But I assured her that I am also shido so she didn''t need to worry about it. I didn''t explain much about it, Fuuka whispered to me that we could talk about it later. Hehehe this woman is really naughty. So I gave her what she wanted. The last one is really hard to deal with. Sona-nee, She was the most affected of the three. Hearing that her real brother had already passed on made her verge on breaking down. The world around her suddenly turn into dark as if everything disappeared. Her reaction what scared me the most, I don''t know what to do to console her. I stayed silent as I listened to her. Her words just made my heart felt being crushed. I was hopeless, I created a barrier around me and Sona. I don''t want anyone to see her like this. I sat next to Sona-nee, I didn''t do anything but listened to her sadness. Time passed silently. We didn''t do anything, Our arousal dissipitated quietly. The only thing we could hear is silence. "Shido, no should I call you Shin instead." I turn my head to her as our eyes meet. Looking at her eyes my heart clenched painfully. Her eyes seems normal as she smiled at me but within those eyes hides deep Sadness, Loneliness, Betrayal, Depression, Despair and Lost. I clenched my teeth as I made a move without responding her. I opened my arms as I hugged her tightly. She did not struggle. "Sona, Don''t give up!" I shouted. She didn''t respond to my words. She let me hug her tightly. Despite our naked bodies touching with each other. My mood for pleasure died down. The only thing I was feeling is heartache. Thanks to the barrier I created the other cannot see us or hear us. I wanted to be alone with her. "Shin-san right. Don''t worry I won''t." "No, You are not! Don''t lie to me." I didn''t believer her in the slightest. "What do you mean lying to you. I meant it." She said softly as if everything is normal. But I know she wasn''t acting normally. "Let''s get into it Shin-san. You want to continue right." "Stop talking Sona! You are not allowed to talk anymore!" I loudly commanded her. It might be harsh for me but she is not acting normally. "Okay." She got quiet. I let her go and look into her. She seems look normal on the outside but I know she is not. "Sona, tell me." "What should I tell you? Shin-san." When she call me by my past name my heart ached for some reason. "Tell me what you are feeling. Sona you are not yourself, you are forcing yourself don''t do that. You should tell me or else I won''t understand you." Her expression wavered as I said that. She didn''t reply but I waited her response. The two of us stared each other''s eyes for a few minutes but for us it feels like eternity. Her expression changed to sadness. Tears flows down from her eyes. I grab her hand as I grip it tightly. Her tears continued dropping. "Shido-kun, Shido-kun, Shido-kun uwaaaaahh!" Finally, She let go of her emotions. She seems to already know Rei and Fuuka''s decision so she forced to endure her deep sadness inside her and agreed to Rei''s plan. She didn''t tell the two what she was feeling. Unbeknownst to her, Rei and Fuuka knew she was hiding it. They already knew that''s why they told me about Sona. --------------------------------------- bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon 118 Care IC chapter 118 Care Sona cried and cried in my arms. My chest was soaked from her tears. I fel really sad about it. I don''t know how to console her because I''m the cause of her sadness. However I didn''t stop patting her back. Even though, No words would come out from my mouth I still want to try comforting her through my actions. Its my only choice. I don''t know how much time passes, I completely forgot that outside the barrier, Luckily, The women did not even notice we disappeared. They pleasured each other, Lost in their own licentious desires their awareness dulled from their obscene activities. Now that I think of it. Rei and Fuuka seemed to know about my magic and they did not even look confused when I suddenly activated a barrier. I came into conclusion that my lovely wife not only told them about my past but also my current situation. Is this her way of punishing me? Wifey you gave me such heart-breaking stuff in my plate. I''ll visit her later and apologize to her for everything I did that made her angry at me. Sigh~ Well, I can''t really redo the situation and I should solve everything on my own. This is my decision in the first place, It was my plan to tell my family about me. So this kind of situation is inevitable and I should deal with it on my own. I should be responsible and be honest with my new family. Kana, Sona, Rei, Fuuka, Shina, Shizumi and My Loli mother and many other girls close to me. The thought of these lovely women who were blindly believing I am their cousin, brother, nephew, son and a father. Thinking about it hurts my heart, That''s why I resolve myself to face the reality and face them and tell them on who I am. I don''t want to trick those who are close to me anymore. I want to change, I want them to accept me. That''s why the most likely thing should I do right now is to sit in seiza and bow my head on the ground in front of the very sad woman. Whom I call my wife and my elder sister, Chikushodo Sona. It''s clear as day that she was visibly surprised by my own action. "What are you doing?" She asked. "I''m doing seiza.... Sona, I want to apologize for lying and hiding it from you. I should have told you the truth from the start. I know I can''t undo the things what I''ve done that''s why I''m apologizing to you..." Sona who heard my apology cast down her face as she hugged her own body. I saw her shaking. She bit her lips as she tried to hold her tears from pouring. By now, She should be thinking that her one and only brother is really gone and was replaced by a stranger she didn''t know. Despite having my face on the ground, With my ability alone. I know what''s happening clearly and it did not make me comfortable at all. I don''t have time to brag my ability. Because what''s happening in front of me made my heart on the verge of breaking, The guilt that I hid starting to surface. I thought I could manage it but I overestimated myself too much. The guilt is too strong that the impact I receive made my heart bleed. My heart felt it was being crushed. Seeing Sona making such face overwhelm me. I''m really a bad guy for making the woman I love shed tears. I want to punch myself hard. I feel weak all of sudden. No, I should harden my resolution. This is my fault and I need to fix it. It may took a long time to reconcile with her but I don''t care about that. I just want to tell her everything. "Sona, You don''t need to answer me. Because I know what I''ve done is very unforgivable... If you don''t want me anymore or you don''t want to see me anymore... I will try to distance myself to you." Her eyes wavered as she tightened the grip on her shoulder. She didn''t answer me. My heart suddenly tightened and it was so painful that I want to die. Instead she changed the topic. "Shina, What about Shina does Shina know about this?" She said hoarsely. It pains me just by hearing how the sound of her lovely voice turn into a husky tone. I raised my head as I watch her and shake my head. "No, I still didn''t tell about it." "Can you not tell her?" I saw the deep affection inside her eyes. Her motherly instinct acted up. But, I can''t do what she want. Shaking my head. I denied her. Her eyes widened and she ask me. "W-Why? Why can''t you hide it from her?" "That''s because It''s my responsibility to tell her what she should know." "No, You can''t....S-Shina will be sad." She said with a loud voice. "I know." "She''s your daughter!" "I know" "Don''t you love her!" "I do" "Then why? You do realize she will break if she heard about this right?" I couldn''t answer that question because I know what would be the outcome. However, I need to move forward. "I know, That is why she should learn the truth early. Because if I drag this up, I don''t know when would my conscience hold up. I don''t want to hide everything anymore or I might go crazy if I keep things up. That''s why I already planned everything.... That is why tomorrow, I decided to tell everyone." Sona listened, However she was stunned. "You will tell everyone? are you insane!" She shouted at me with tears in her eyes. "You do know what will happen afterwards right? You will hurt everyone." "Yes, I know." Sona looked at me as she was looking at a fool. Well, she may be right. It was a foolish plan. Just as she said, I will hurt everyone. The fact that I can''t deny. .... Sona bit her lips as she frown deeply. She look upwards as she remember the face of her little brother. The pain in her heart is unexplainable. She was hurt by the reveal of the truth. She hope that this was a bad nightmare and she will wake up and find out everything is fine. She wondered if this was a dream but sadly, She knew this was a harsh reality. She wanted to cry for her hearts content and just shut everything down. But when she remember that she is a mother and she have a daughter she held up. She can''t leave her daughter and be irresponsible. When she heard Shido''s(Shin) plan for tomorrow. She can''t hep but be dumfounded from what she heard. She was reminded of the real Shido who was foolish and reckless boy. The image of the real Shido and The current Shido seemed to align from her perspective, they''re both Idiots. ... A small chuckle sounded. I look at Sona, she appear to be lost in thought and unconsciously let out an audible chuckle. I wonder what she was thinking. "Um, What are you thinking about." To meet my curiosity I asked like an idiot. I don''t know why asked such foolish question but I can''t help myself. Sona snap out from her thoughts. "No, nothing." "Is that so..." She won''t tell me. Ah, I''m sad. If it was her in the past she would probably tell me. The change is too drastic and it''s my fault. Back to square one I guess? Well, This is awkward. Speaking of awkwardness, I don''t know what to do next. Should I tell her we should continue where we left off or We should go separate ways. The first is very unlikely to happen and that made feel sad again. I brought this to myself.. Sigh~ Fortunately, Rei and Fuuka didn''t seem to have a problem with me. I wonder why they take these so casually? "Then I should go out now.... I don''t want to back to the bath. Can you tell Rei and Fuuka that I have something to do?" "Where are you going?" She asked. "Well, The truth is I don''t feel like going back there." scratching the back of my head. "I see....." The awkwardness is killing me. "But I didn''t answer your apology?" "Ah, you don''t need to answer it. But If you want to answer now then I can hear you.... But looking as it is, looks like you still don''t know what to say right?" "Y-Yeah Y-You are right." She nodded as she cast her eyes sideways. She didn''t know what''s gotten into her. She should feel repulsed with the current shido because of the current situation. She was confused why her heart ached when Shido wanted to get away from her. She couldn''t find the right answer. Her mind is not clear. She should think hard about her response. She should know that part of these was her fault, She wanted to seek answers from Shiroe and this is what she got. With that said. Shido teleported away. Sona watch Shido disappear, just as he teleported Sona reached out her hand and open her lips but now word would come out. She had many things to say but because of her conflicted emotions she could not let it out. She release a deep sigh before the barrier around faded as she watch the scene changing from serene bath to a pleasure bath. Rei and Fuuka looked at her. Sona walk towards the duo and talked about what shido said. Rei and Fuuka listened. They nodded, understanding the situation. However, deep in their eyes Sona can sense they were worried about her wellbeing. So she talked about her conflicted thoughts to them before earning a hug from the duo. ------------------------------- bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon Chapter 119: Visit 1 I hurriedly escaped. Yeah you heard me right. I literally escaped. Why you say? I''m not scared because of what I''ve done but because I can''t handle the awkwardness of the situation. I don''t really know how to fix the awkwardness if I was the one who caused it in the first place. You know if it was in the past I would have face them normally. However for the past few years trapped inside a space. My conscience took over and I feel guilty about the things I''ve done. It was ridiculous if you think about it. I woke up in unfamiliar place and in unfamiliar body, then raped a woman, taking her chastity in the process. Learning she was my sister, No, My predecessor''s sister. Because of my lack of conscience back then I made a spontaneous decision without thinking the future. Just like what I did in my past life... So it became worst after that event. The woman, Kana she accepted me and loved me. That made me happy but I overlooked one thing, it was my fault for lack of understanding the situation. Instead of Me, The woman loved my predecessor and not me. The situation got worse when I hear about the lack of male humans in the world and about marriage between blood-relatives. Because of my complex fetish of loving incest. I became full of myself by thinking having harem. Not only that.... Just when I thought I only have a big background behind my back, I''m just a normal human. The result? I discovered my powers and was happy about it. Not only that, I also found out about magic that my family possessed. My fantasy widened and I felt I was like a Harem protagonist but not a your typical Beta chara but an Alpha. See! I was filled with arrogance that I thought I''m the center of everything. The worst part was that I could change the world! How the fuck did I get that imagination!? Who the fuck am I. I''m not a Fucking Shonen protagonist. I really want to beat up myself for being dumb and idiotic. Too reckless when in comes of planning. I woke up from that nightmare. Thanks to my lovely wife. Shiroe, She thought me everything I should know. Her teachings made me realize my faults. I was so ashamed of myself. That''s when my guilty-conscience appeared. I wanted to change. I noted to myself that I should be who am I from now on. That is why, I will cast away my past Identity as Shin and Shido. I will not blindly believe in being Shido and Shin. Right now, I will take a step forward in accepting who am I. The God game me this second chance to live again. So it can mean it was a new life. My new life. Being reborn again! .... Finishing those thoughts. I was filled by new-founded resolved. I felt like the weight in my chest lifted. I feel like I can now breathe easily. With a snap of my finger, Clothes appear on my body. I smile widely. Then without further ado. I should go to my next agenda. Visiting my Lovely wife. Shiroe, I can feel her watching me and that my heart flutter and further widening my smile. I arrived in my room. I knock. "Come in." Her voice echoed into my ear as those sweet voice made my heart itchy for some reason. I open the door. "Ara, ara. Look what we have here, it seems someone found something good... Dear Husband, will you tell your Lovely wife about your findings?" Shiroe was sitting on the mat in lotus position as she put her palms together. Wearing a fitting Yoga outfit as her bountiful mounds hugging those priceless treasure, it was a sight to behold. Her figure was so alluring that I can''t help myself but gawked. Shiroe saw her husband who was looking at her in awe. Couldn''t help but chuckle as she felt deep pride within her heart. "Hmm, Dear husband, Do you like my outfit? You are staring too much." I snap out from my thoughts and replied "Oh, Y... Yeah. Shiroe you look so amazing that I can''t help myself. Thank you very much. I love you much" I walk towards her and gave her a hug. "Dear, I''m so happy that I can make you happy with my body." Shiroe then put her hands around my neck and peck my lips. "I''m glad having you as my wife, Shiroe." Shiroe blushed hearing my compliment. She retorted. "Dear, You and your silver tongue. But I like it... Anyway, what brings you here." "Hmm, can''t I visit my lovely wife?" "Hmph, I bet you said the same to other women too right. I''m not gonna fall for your tricks." I chuckled hearing her response. I know she''s playing with me but I can''t let her do as she please. Instead of replying to her retorts, I kissed her juicy lips instead. Shiroe was surprised for a moment before reciprocated the kiss. Which turned into passionate lips to lips and tongue dancing. 15 minuted passed before the two was out of breathe. "Did I satisfy my lovely wife?" "Yeah, That was good...But don''t think I can forgive you easily." I wryly smiled at her before I sweep her up into princess carry. Shiroe put her arms my neck tightly as I walk towards the bed. Putting her on my bed. "What should I do to make my lovely wife forgive me. I said deeply as I look into her eyes. As she look into mine. Our thoughts focus on this moment as we forgot everything slowly. "Hmm, Maybe my dear husband can help his lovely wife cool her body... I feel hot my dear husband, My body is looking for you." Her whisper fueled the itchiness in my hearts as it turns into flames. The big guy down there reacted to her craving and lustful figure. Her skin tight yoga outfit made it worse. "I see... I could help her with that." My smile and her smile widened. I kiss her lips tamely. I put my hands on her waist feeling her smooth skin as my hands move upwards slowly towards her bountiful assets. I could now feel the hotness of her body as it radiate in subtle red hue. Her body is tempting me to move hastily... But I did not. I want to enjoy these moment slowly. I love loving my wife like these. I know that Shiroe love these situation also. She was not really fun of having sex for pleasure... Although I don''t really get what she was saying. Because for me the act of sex is to love each other. However, I didn''t question her. I learn understanding her taste. I got addicted to her way of love. Shiroe pinch my waist. I apologized telepathically. The two of us shared our thoughts from each other. That''s why our trust is unbreakable. I cup her boobs with my hand as I gently fondle the pair of mounds. It was soft and supple. I love her boobs and everything about her. I''m really lucky to marry this woman. "Aaahn mmmhhm.....I love that my husband." Hot moan escape from her lips as I smirk inside my mind. I took pride in my godly hands. I slowly motion my right hand down to her special area. I trace my finger from her navel down to her vagina, as I did so shiroe shuddered from my touch. Just as my fingers arrived at her vagina. Her yoga pants was soaked in her lovely pussy juice. "Oya, It seems someone is eager." I whisper next to her ear. Her eyes became hazy from happiness and glee she could feel at this moment. "Aahn, H... Husband your teasing me to much haaa" --------------------------------------- bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon Chapter 120: Visit 2 AN: I''m back! I deeply apologize to you all. Life is not very good this past year. Effing pandemic! I was busy with school, by school I mean online classes. There''s also my part-time job, it was really needed to have that work or I may die from hunger. Anyways, before my online class starts again, I will stack up some chapters from my pat.re.on. Don''t worry, I will be releasing 3 chapters weekly. __________________ "Dear, You''re teasing me too much Ahhnnn~" Shiroe let out an erotic moan as I finger her hole. Her love juice made the internal walls slimy and ready to be fucked. Her wet is pussy is pussy is erotic. "Shiroe you are so beautiful." Whispering next to her. Shiroe shivered from being complimented. She let out her tongue as she reached the peak of pleasure. "Dear, I''m Cumming, Cuuummmiing!! Nnnnnngggh" I bit her earlobe at fueled her orgasm further. She gasped for air and she exhaled large amount of carbon dioxide from her lungs. Using her delicate hands to scratch my back. Because the difference in strength between us. She manage to make a cut. Shiroe is so sensitive when she orgasm and I love her for her reaction. Shiroe rapidly breath as she tried to be conscious. "Haaaa, Dear you are so amazing." Shiroe let out a charming smile. "Of course, I''m amazing. If not, How could I service my lovely wife." Shiroe stared at my eyes as she saw what I''m thinking. She then snorted. "Yeah, Thanks to your other women you improve your techniques." "Hahaha" I scratch the back of my head. She easily see through me. "Well, I guess thanks to them my dear husband became more adept in pleasuring women..." "Thank you Shiroe. I love you so much." I give her a peck on the lips. I''m really lucky to have her as my wife. She''s not normal, She''s ready to share me with others. That''s also why she stole my heart. I was captivated by her selfless behaviour. "I love you too Dear." She put her hand on my cheeks. "Let''s continue." "Mm...Dear I want to be on top." "Eeh... Okay." You might wonder why I had such huge reaction. It was not because I don''t like her to bein on top. It''s just something crazy will happen. We then switched places. "But before that, I think we need to give your pet some love." Shiroe then move between my legs. She slowly undress her top as those bountiful mounds sprung out, giving me a pleasant view. My Goodness, I''m really blessed by the heaven to own those tits. "Dear, If you stare them much they will explode." I then snapped out from my thoughts as I looked at her dumbfounded. "Pftt, I''m joking. They are all yours." Shiroe learned how to joke? When? She''s becoming cheeky. "Oh you may wonder why I''m capable of joking.... Well, Thanks to your family they taught various things. Are you not happy?" "Ah no... I mean I''m just surprised I guess. I''m happy you get along with them" Shiroe beam as she put her hands on my pants as she use her magic to teleported the garments away. I wryly smiled at her actions. She then put my erect dick between her tits. I noticed her pink nipples was also erect. "Ah so warm. I miss these feelings." It feels so good to be between her tits. Shiroe ''s boobs make me feel comfortable. It''s soft and perfect. I can''t get enough with these boobs. Shiroe grinned as she watches my reaction. She then started to use her boobs to pleasure my cock. While her she put her tongue out licking my glans. Shit this is so good! She''s really amazing. Shiroe became more proficient in servicing me from the time we spent together. Having her as my wife, I feel like I''m so lucky. "Dear does this make you feel good." Shiroe looked at me from below. Eyeing me seductively. "Y-Yeah! Wife your tits is so soft as usual. I always loved your Paizuri. Ahh" I groaned as i felt the softness of her plump breast. "HeHeHe.... They''re all yours Dear." "I''m so lucky to hear that." I laughed. She keep stroking my cock between her breast for few minutes before I could feel surging withing my balls. "Wife, I-I-I''m cumming!" Shiroe speed up as she stuck out her tongue out licking the tip of my penis. It was leaking precum but Shiroe felt that my cock hardened before letting out a stream of white cum. She open her mouth as she swallows some of the shooting semen. While some of it splashed to her face. She looks so hot and dirty at the same time. I feel so refreshed. "Dear, You let out much." Shiroe cup some semen from her face as she drank the rest of it. This wife of mine how could she be so attractive even when drinking my semen. Ah! My cock stood up again. "Heee.... It seems your not the only one lively." Shiroe chuckled at the sight of my cock. I smiled wryly and scratch the back of my head. "Well, It''s your fault for being too attractive." "Ara Dear I''m so happy!" Shiroe then stood up as she clung into my arms. "Okay let''s continue!" She then casually said as she jump onto me. I then hastily grabbed her butt and she then circle her legs around my waist. "Ready Dear?" Shiroe asked with heated expression. I then respond by tearing her yoga pants around her butt. Then with sudden force she made me lie down on the bed. I was a bit surprised but I just smile it away. Shiroe started to push my cock inside her vagina slowly. I could feel her inside as I remember her tight walls. We''ve been fucking for years but she is still so tight. Even her pussy looks that of a virgin. As expected of my lovely wife. H "AAaaammmmh~ Deeaaarrrr! You are inside in me again. Aaahn" Without even further ado. Shiroe started humping like a rabbit. As I endured the intense sensation that made my mind buzz. Having sex with Shiroe is really fulfilling. Her internal walls wrap around my cock, gripping it tightly, It''s as if it didn''t want to let go. "Aaaahnm Dear! I love you so much!" Shiroe lean forwards as out lips lock together. Our lips was releasing a slurping erotic sound. I put my hands on her waist helping her momentum. "Shiroe I love you too." I said to her whilst staring at her lust filled eyes. "Deeeaaar! Aaahnn....I"m cumming!" I can feel her walls gripping my cock tightly as if trying to squashed it. Furthermore, I can feel a stream of liquid leaking out from her pussy. "Aaaaaahhh!" Shiroe quivered from climaxing. She bit her lips as her eye rolling upwards and let her tongue out. After few seconds of spasming. She recovered quickly, She smiled sweetly as if she didn''t cum earlier. If it were for other women they would have collapse on my chest, However, My wife is amazing. "Dear it feels so good." "I''m glad I can make my wife happy and satisfied." I replied to her. "But it seems you are not done yet." Shiroe smiled mischievously feeling the hardness inside her. She then continue moving up and down. Her smile turns cheeky as she twist her hips giving me more intense pleasure. Despite being still sensitive down there. Shiroe knew as my wife she should not leave her husband from pleasuring midway. Although, She knew this would not be the end of it. With that, I made Shiroe cum more than ten times in 4 rounds. We did it for a few hours before the two of us fell asleep. It was greatest and awkward day, but still left me completely satisfied. --------------------------------------- bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon Chapter 121: Last day 1 Morning came. As the Sun shine through the curtains of the windows. The chirp of the morning birds sounding so peaceful and tranquil. Opening my eyes. Feeling refreshed and relaxed. It''s a whole another day. Just when I open my eyes I hear a very sweet charming voice coming from the woman beside me. Shiroe my lovely wife. She was embracing my chest while patting my face her dainty hand. My hand then pull her closely. "Good Morning, Dear. Did you sleep well" "Morning Wife, Yeah I feel very refreshed." I replied in soft tone. I then lean forward pecking her lips. After we separated she smiled lovingly. "What''s your plan for today?" "Hmm, I''ll call everyone today..." Shiroe noticed my hesitation as she raised her hand and cup my cheeks. "Dear, Don''t forget I''m always with you. No matter what you decided on, I, Shiroe your wife will always be by your side." I look at Shiroe and nodded. She''s a good wife. "Thank you, I love you. With you here by my side, I think I have found my confidence." Then without anymore hesitation. I resolute myself to this once and for all. This is my last chance or else I may not have any resolve to do this later on. It was an ultimately not a good idea, However I''ve already decided to do it. My heart is very restless but I stand up and face this problem head on. When Shiroe saw my resolve she then smiled. She then spoke inside her heart ''That''s my husband.'' "Now then. We should go." "Mm, As you wish Dear." We got up from the bed. Wearing clothes as we were naked. I wore a white sleeveless with black leather jacket. From below I wore long black pants that pairs up my jacket. Then a white and black sneakers that accented the whole set. I looked modern with these clothing. It wasn''t me who made me wear these. Shiroe recommend them. Naturally as her husband, how could I refuse her offer. I would be an idiot if I did refuse, I should smack my head with a tofu if I really did that. As for Shiroe she wore a navy blue overcoat with white fur collar and near the hips. As for the interior she wore a white sweetheart blouse. On her hips is checkered belt with her light blue skirt. She also wore black leggings that accented her whole figure. Lastly, a pair of black heeled shoes. She look so stunning that I can''t take my eyes away from her. I couldn''t help but gulp and compliment her. "Wife, You are so beautiful." I can feel my heart beating faster when I focus my gaze to her. Shiroe hearing my compliment felt butterfly in her stomach as also felt her heart beating faster. Even her white milky cheeks turns to red as tomato. If I did not know how to control myself I would have pounce her. Fortunately, I changed I used to be. I calmed down for a few second. Before admiring her looks. I then stretch out my hand to her and said. "Let''s go." Shiroe grab my hand and intertwined her fingers with mine. We then got out from my room. ..... Inside the Main hall of the palace. Many people gathered with questioning look on their faces. These people are Shido''s relatives. Shizue, The Empress of the family was sitting above her throne. She was also confused by the whole situation why her son gathered them here. What''s more her heart felt uneasy this morning. She can''t help but something she can''t take will happen soon. What troubled her the most was her son did not came for dinner last night. He also didn''t came to sleep with her. She felt unease and irritation. She was informed by Shido from her device this morning that he wanted to meet with her in the main palace hall. However, She did not expect but not only her who got the message but the others also. She speculated that her son will announce something from them. Shizue then look at her eldest daughter next to her standing like an assistant. She told her daughter to sit but to Shizue''s amazement Sona didn''t move but seemed to be thinking deeply. Shizue frowned. She thought that Sona may known what''s coming. She may have already known what''s going on. "Sona, What are you thinking?" Sona then snapped out from her thoughts as she look at her loli mother. She was hesitant to tell her what''s on her mind. "M-Mother, I-I-I.... N-Nothing." Sona wanted to say that she knows what all these fuss all about. But, when she remembered the message shido sent her. She then shook her head. Clearly, Shizue knows that there is something in Sona''s mind. She felt that Sona''s mood was down, it''s unusual. She can''t help but frown deeply as she began feel restless all of sudden. ''What''s going on! Shii-chan what are you trying to do! Mama is scared!'' Shizue might look composed and calm from the outside but she was panicky from inside. She looks around and found out that everyone is talking and chatting. They also felt something wrong in these meeting. The noise became louder and louder until Shizue snapped out. "SILENCE!!!" Shizue shouted. With that one word, Every woman in the main hall stop talking. They then bowed down their head to Shizue, apologizing their misbehaviour. Shizue then nodded. As a empress she needs to control her own people. That''s what her role is supposed to be. The moment she became the empress, Every person in the family shall follow the empress no matter the order would be. Despite the family have these ambiance atmosphere feeling, Shan''t forget the strictness of it''s internal structure. The women started sitting in sieza at the side leaving the middle empty. Like the one we usually saw in imperial movies. No one spoke a word. Not even a needle dropping can be heard. Not any longer, It was so quite that the atmosphere became tranquil. They waited for the person who was responsible for this meeting. .... Kana and Akane was also present at this gathering. After teaching Akane, Shido said to them to appear to the main hall today. Then without even waiting for Kana to say something clearly she wanted to talk with him. But, Shido can read her hesitation so he got out. Kana obviously need some time to accept him, it would be unnatural if she decided to accept him. As for Akane she look at Shido''s silhouette with fervor as her cheeks turns red. .... Time passed. The door of the main hall palace made a thud. Then slowly opened as it made a creaking sound that reverberates inside the big hall. The eyes of the people inside stared at the doors direction. They saw two silhouettes just outside the door. The two then slowly walked inside. --------------------------------------- bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon Chapter 122: Last day 2 Early morning. Just before I and Shiroe arrived in the Main hall palace. I saw that everyone was feeling intense. I felt sorry for Mama for not explaining to her beforehand. I could see she acts calmly but, that''s just how her demeanor as the empress, I bet on the inside she may not feeling well. Shiroe and I discussed everything we planned for today. She readily accepted my plans and said she will always support me. Even if my decision is rash. I can''t be thankful enough from her. I was really a scum if I think about my past self. Shaking my head. "What''s wrong Dear?" Seeing that I was long in thought again. Shiroe worriedly asked. "Nothing. Just contemplating why my past self wa so reckless. Not even thinking about the consequences of my actions." Shiroe sighed as she hug my arm and rest her head on my shoulder as she whispers. "Isn''t what we are doing, is to clear those regret and mistakes you''ve done... So Dear, I know you are feeling anxious right now. I know it''s inappropriate for me to say this, But Dear you are acting like a coward. I want to say this to you because I want you to know that... So please don''t hold back anymore." Shiroe''s words hit the spot. Pricking my heart and intense guilt surge in me. She is right I''m acting like a pussy. Shit! I slap my cheeks with my free hand. I should get a grip. Isn''t this what I need to do? I should face what''s to come. ... [POV] (2nd Body) Last night I leave a message to Kana and Akane before leaving them behind. Kana seems want to talk to me but I know she''s not ready for that, So, without hesitation I walked away. Now early in the morning, Before my main body woke up. I notice the assassin yesterday started moving. Not long after the girl tried to find away to bypass the guards that was guarding the room. Anyhow, Since she is just an amateur she couldn''t find away to escape from the tight security. I commend all the guards for doing their duty. Maybe I could help them later on and reward them handsomely. After all, They are also a woman. I stride towards the room before the guards nodded their head while opening the room. The girl inside became startled by the sudden sound of the door opening. She became cautious by my entry. Though her eyes clearly showed a surprised expression. I can only chuckle at her reaction. "Seen enough?" I said playfully. The girl snap out from her stupor. Then was surprised again. "What! Y-You know my language?" She asked gingerly. She can''t help but furrowed her brows as she displayed her stance. Ready to take action but the guards behind me wanted to stop her but I raised my hand stopping them. Yes, I''m talking to her with her language. Because I want to talk her privately. I could have just let the guards go out but I know they wouldn''t allow that. Since I''m their precious Young master. I also know that my Mama command them to protect me. So without making a fuss, I can only talk to her in her own language. "Don''t be surprised... Anyways, You what are you going to do from now on. I bet you can''t go back to your organization since you failed your mission. Am I right?" The girl eyes flickered as she heard my words. She knows I''m right and the thought going bak frustrates her. She finally regain her senses and her shoulders slump. She did not know what to do next. Even if she go back to the organization. She''s not that naive to think they would allowed her to live. Certainly, they will silence her. She shivered by that thought. Her silence means I''m correct. Fufufu I smile from inside. "Hey you... What''s your name? I can''t just call ''you'' everytime right" I asked. The girl look at me and hesitated before answering. "I''m called L-Linnea Johansson... I''m from sweden. I was an A-A-Assassin..." She didn''t have to tell me her occupation though, Do you really have to tell me your country. Also, why does this looks like an interview rather than casual talk. Lastly, Girl why are you so nervous. Speaking of Sweden... I remembered someone I Idolized. Anyways, it''s a surprise that she came here from other country to do a job. I think this organization she works is a large one. "I''m Chikushodo Shido by the way. You can call me Shido if you would like. Anyways, I have a proposal for you. Would you like to hear it..." The girl felt unbelievable. Why does this person who was her supposed to be target is so casual with her. She should be his enemy and should interrogate her or maybe worse torture her for intel. Why is he so good to her? The girl was puzzled and can only nod absentmindedly. Seeing her nod. I then said that make her sluggish. "Would you like to be my personal Assassin? I will train you to become a professional assassin if you accept to serve under me. How is that, That sounds good to you?" It was a straightforward sentence but the girl was dumbfounded. A few seconds later, She snap out. "Y-Y-You want t-to train me into a professional A-A-Assassin!!??" She was beyond shock that she said stuttering. I nodded in a sign of affirmation. She then put her palm to her gaping mouth. She couldn''t believe what she jus hear. Her supposed to be enemy wanted to train her into a proper assassin? That was the most incredible thing she head in her entire life. "You really will help me?" She asked again. Maybe because she thought she was just seeing things. I nodded again with a smile. "Are you sure?" "Yes, I''m 100 percent sure that I can turn you into a proper assassin. You may become one of the top assassin in the world if I train you. Though that''s completely up to you if you want to become at the top." The girl smiled widely. Her heart palpitate wildly as it was beating fast. I think this girl likes to become an assassin. Seeing her eagerness to become one. What lead to her wanting this kind of despicable job though? I will confirm it to her in the future. --------------------------------------- bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon Chapter 123: Last day 3 AN: Update schedule will be 3 chapters a week. __________________ Present Time. The Door of the main hall palace as I and Shiroe walks in. The eyes of every people inside follows us as they showed a mild surprised expression. I remember that most of the women who are present in here was also involved yesterday''s secret party. Which some time later, Their cheeks turns red hue as they release a sweet pheromones all of sudden. I chuckled at their unusual reaction. Please girls, calm your pussies down. I''m here to announce something that can cause a turmoil. What would they do if they know who I was. Well they still gave that look? Well, I think more or less what would they answer will be. Remembering that they just wanted my cock. Which kind of making relieved since I can''t really manage a really large harem. It was really a childish of me to think I can handle billions of girls at the same time. That''s just my past self dreaming and also a bit naivety. Ultimately, I already know about how I should maintain my own harem. Sometimes, I wonder how big would be my harem though. Although, Shiroe suggested to be of my help when it comes to it. I think she just wanted to manage my love life which I greatly appreciate her suggestion. So instead of just helping me managing my harem, I gave her the authority to manage my harem, I also gave her the power to slap me hard if I became rash and Impulsive in making decisions. She will stop me if everything started to go south. Anyway, Now that we are inside. Everyone is staring at me with heated expression but mainly, Confusion. Especially Mama who was so calm that I could rightly see through her emotions. Mama I may not be your son, but you still are my mother that I love. A woman and as a mother. You giving me that look is making my heart breaks. However, I need to stand up straight. We didn''t even begin these suppose circumstances. I''m bringing a news that will greatly shock all of you. I clearly know what I''m doing that''s why I decided to be honest to my family at least. I''m a liar and I know that clearly. Sheesh I didn''t forget about how Scummy I am. Yup, I want to repent my wrongs and mistakes I did. I stared at my mama''s eyes before me and Shiroe sat in seiza then bow our heads to mama. Paying respect to the empress and as a mother. ""Greetings! Your majesty."" Shiroe and I said synchronizing. Mama showed a surprised expression nodding off her head. Then raised her hand gesturing us to stand up. So everyone stood up but except for Shiroe and I. "What''s the matter Shii-chan? Is there something you want to say?" Mama asked curiously. But, her heart suddenly felt cold at the sight of her son and daughter-in-law groveling in front of her. Not because she hated them but because her uneasy feelings became intense all of sudden. Lastly, She didn''t want to show her son her weakness that is why she is showing her cold demeanor. "Mama... No, Chikushodo Shizue-sama. I hereby announce to you that I, Chikushodo Shido made a grave mistake, It''s a crime that I''m guilty of. I wish to announce to you everything I hid from her majesty! Can I have your permission to speak, Your majesty!?" I said while feeling my heart hurt. Shiroe grab my hand as she grip it tightly with hers. "What do you mean by those your words of yours?... Well then, I gave you the permission to talk about your crime." With her cute loli voice, though sounds serious. Even if she hid it well, I know she felt hesitant about learning the truth. Mama I''m sorry for being a bad son. "Thank you, your majesty!" I said then continued. My next words will be a bomb. "I, Chikushodo Shido was lying to everyone in the family.... The former Young master of Chikushodo family has passed away 3 days ago.... As for I then took over his deceased body and regained some of his memories....." I then said every little details to all of them. Mama asks questions every now and then during the time I recited every single details. I obviously know what every one is feeling. Tense would be understatement, yes everyone was on verge of breaking be facts I spouted. Some was thinking this was a dream but, sorry this isn''t a dream. Mama... She couldn''t even hide her emotions as her tears starting to flows out as though she still keeps her demeanor as an empress. My heart was breaking at the sight of my mother crying in front of me. I was the cause of her situation. I want to punch myself hard! But I can''t stop. I need to tell them the truth. Even Shiroe started to tear up. Her grip is tightening. This was the consequences of my mistakes. 3 hours have passed. The hall that was soundless was now filled with sobbing noise. The tranquil atmosphere was changed into depressing air. I stayed in seiza for almost 3 hours and it starting to numb my knees. This is clearly punishing myself for making my precious mama cry. Though it''s still not enough for punishment. Mama, her eyes was now lost in thought. The reality obviously hits her to the core. That looks really wanted me to commit suicide. If not for shiroe I would already have killed myself. I wanted to grab her petite body in my embrace and whisper sweet words to her. But, I felt hesitant... Will she hate me now that she knows who am I? Before I process my thoughts. Shiroe silently whispered. "Dear, Go.." I turn my head to her and she nodded. I stood up and walk forwards while thinking she might hate it. But, I really want to hug her. Everybody was focused on me. Rei and Fuuka knew these whole event would be, still cried miserably. Sona stop that! Don''t give me that look. Please don''t give up Sona. --------------------------------------- bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon Chapter 124: Last day 4 Staring at those pristine eyes. My heart waver, I can''t bear to hurt her. My loli mother is trying hard to remain expressionless but I know as his son that she wasn''t feeling okay. That is why I don''t need to hesitate no more and get rid of my demon in my heart. She couldn''t bear it no more as I stared at her eyes for too long. "Are you still my son?" Those words almost choked me. My eyes turns blurry and my tears starts to run down from my cheeks. "If you are still my son.... I-I will accept you... B-But! If you are not t-then get the h-hell out from here! and don''t e-ver come back!!!" She shouted and screamed wholeheartedly that against my obsidian is shattered by mere sentence she said. I clutched my heart as I finally know what I wanted. I can''t bear to leave... No it was pathetic of me to think that everything will solve after I leave, No Run away. I then kneeled before her. "If I may have your approval your majesty. I want to become your son! I know I can''t replace your beloved son but I want you to know that I don''t want to leave this family from the bottom of my heart. Just the thought of leaving you all breaks my heart.... So Please! Please let me be your son again!" I poured out my emotions as I pleaded my all the things that I keep hidden in my heart. Shizue my mother, Her shoulder couldn''t bear no more as it trembled as she let out her tears she accumulated. Everyone was sweep away by the mood as they cry and cry. Kana and Akane who already knew my identity was no exception. Especially for Kana, The thought of me leaving her behind made her sad. "hik* I-I will accept you." With her final say, I couldn''t hold on and grab her shoulders and embrace my loli mother hard. As she cried and cried in my embrace. I can feel her trembling as I feel sorry for her. She didn''t deserve this, it''s my fault. That''s why as her son I will not make her sad anymore. I resolved myself unknowingly. ... When I remember few days I stayed in the Palace, I let out a happy smile. Finally, Everyone accepted me and asked me about my past life which they tried to investigate my identity. Then the result was unexpected. I was really reincarnated in the same Earth. I stiffly laughed out and became satisfied. With that conclusion. I then pampered my loli mother despite very reluctant to not touch her. I wanted to make her mine but I know I can''t yet. I don''t know why Shiroe didn''t want me to bed my loli mom. She didn''t want to tell me yet because it was not time yet. Yet another yet. I sighed, well let''s just let the nature take course. I will handle what is coming anyways. After that with the help of Shiroe, We used our power to help my sister Shiyuki and change her heart unknown to her. She''s still in coma. I talk about these to other''s and my mother''s wrath was the first time I saw her angry. "That wretched whore! I can''t believe she did that to my darling baby!! I will not forgive her!..." She huffed, despite her angry expression. She looks so cute that I hugged her unconsciously. She then became bubbly. "hehehe son... I love you" "I love you too Mama" It''s love between parent and son, so then let your mind wander for too long. After that another bonding time with my family. Late in the night I got call from Sona and she said to meet them in the bath. I smirked, this girls... Shaking my head as I reluctantly separate myself from my mother''s embrace. She is beautiful when she smiles as I reached out her face and caress them for a moment before giving her lips a peck. "Bad son...hehehe" She dream talk. I then got out from the room and use teleportation to arrive before the entrance of the bathhouse. From the smell alone I should say very great as I licked my lips. With that, A full moan. No a full moon shone up the sky and ecstasy...Wait what?.... Nevermind. The girls ecstasy shot up to the sky. As they make me feel very satisfied. This is now incest what I''m talking about. Fucking your Sisters, Cousins, Aunts and Aunt-in-laws... The only one missing is my mother. Shiroe also joined us after. The nigh passes as the loud howl of the wolf sounded. "Yaaaaahn~~~~" The wolf became silent and run away. To think that someone have such loud noise apart from his race. ... Everything wasn''t according to my plan so I rescheduled all my plans in the future. While writing those schedule in my head I had this goofy smile hung on my face as Shiroe looked at me weirdly. However, She too was happy about the conclusion. If we got rejected by my mother. The two of us would run away and never comeback such heart wrenching decision. Yes, I was prepared for that to happen... Tomorrow, I will go to school as my mother said... I then go back to my mother''s room and sneaked inside the blanket and hug her closely. I love her smell it''s so sweet and tantalizing. I wish I could eat her. The time ration inside the bath, everyone knows it. That''s why no more than hour passed by outside. As if she''s awake, She clung to me like a koala and had also a goofy smile hung on her face while sleeping. ... My mother wearing a suit specialize for her as I, her son, Grand daughters and Daughters is waiting for her inside the limousine. She was just having a meeting earlier at her work. While having Sona-nee on her side. Shiroe, Shina, Shizumi, Kira-nee, Shiyuki-nee, Kana and Akane who will be our maid. She insisted to become my personal maid so I accepted her proposal. Seeing her in maid uniform almost made my nose bleed. I wanted to dominate her and fuck her crazy. Mother and Sona took off before us, because mother had a meeting in one of our company. That''s why we waited for her on our way. It seems that everyone got back to their respective homes. I miss them. Shina who apparently knows what I''m thinking rolled her eyes. "Shido, You stupid... You know it''s not even an hour we took off. What''s more you can meet them anytime you want or just call them." Oh that retort, I also miss them. Scratching my head, I surprised her by kissing her lips. "Thanks baby." Shina blushed. "Don''t worry I will make you happy." I became speechless. Babe it''s the other way around. But I can wryly smile.... It seems the world common sense flip down. The men should make their wives happy not the other way around. However, because of the situation like this it became the opposite. Not like I hated it too. "Thanks, you''re such worrywart." I pinch her nose. Her brows scrunched looking so cute. Shizumi on my other side clinging on my arm became pouty. "Shido, Flirt with me too." "Hai hai, I will." It seems this girl got jealous. So I pampered this two a little. While sneaking glance at my sister Shiyuki who already woke up early this morning. We told her about the heart. However, she seems downhearted and seems didn''t react much. I can only sigh in my head. To make her happy seems pretty much difficult. She is having hard time accepting her daughter''s relationship with me. But she can''t do anything about it, after all seeing her daughter''s smile is all she wanted. She didn''t notice my glance as Shiyuki was watching the cars passing by the road with melancholy. I really feel sorry about her to think that I almost selfishly wanting to take her. She also have feelings and should respect her decisions. I can tell her she is feeling stress from work and need some stress relief. Sigh, let''s just nature take course. I don''t know what will happen and I should embrace what''s coming. Literally, I saw a small figure flying towards me. "Shii-chan, I miss you so much!" My loli mother rub her face on my chest like a cute creature. --------------------------------------- bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon Chapter 125: What will happen? A grand looking Mansion stood before me. As expected of my family. This mansion cost no less than hundred million. Shaking my head as we got inside. The exquisite design of the exterior was considered expensive and grand. Not to mention the interior, Damn. Every Item and Furniture screamed exorbitant. If it was my past life I would not even afford a single item inside this mansion. The palace in the Clan may look ancient and old but I can still accept the fact that it looks fresh. "Shido what are standing there for come here." Sona noticed me standing at the door with gobsmacked face called me. "Ah, Sorry I was just surprised. In my past life everything here is so new." Scratching my head, I wryly smiled. Sona nod at me and said. "You need to get used to it since this just the beginning. There are more surprises to come." After all even the past shido didn''t go out from the palace before he got comatosed. Also his memory seems vague at mean time. "Is that so? Then I should practice myself getting used to this advancement" "You don''t need to worry about small stuff." My smile twitch. So this mansion is considered small stuff. I wonder what the surprises be.. I just noticed this but there are rows of maids waiting for us inside. When they saw us coming in they all simultaneously bowed their heads. "Welcome back, Your Majesty and Mistresses...And Young Master." They became silent when they saw me but snapped out in their daze and greet me as well. I can only smile at them sweetly. Which I earned a blush from the cute maids. Especially those boobs. I drooled from looking at them. "Shido where are you looking at." Kira-nee elbowed my side as I snapped out my daydream. "They are amazing right?" Kira-nee said with knowing smile. This lily lover, what to do with her. "Hey, Kira-nee wanna have fun with them later?" I teased. "Or you wanna have fun with me?" I whispered next to her ear. Kira-nee''s cheeks turn red. Yesterday night was a bliss. I and Kira-nee consummated our relationship. She was a massive lesbo and I know she likes cute girls. But I didn''t care about that. I took her from behind when she was busy kissing my aunt-in-law. She was surprised at first, then became entranced by the pleasure as we fucked like crazy. "Idiot shido, It''s your fault. Didn''t I said I already like girls." "I don''t care... You could have pushed away if you didn''t want me to... But Kira-nee who was it who scream for more?" I continue teasing her. As her tomato face steamed. I chuckled from my heart. This tomboy looks so adorable. I should stop teasing her. "Idiot... Don''t say that. I won''t talk to you anymore? hmph!" She stormed out from embarrassment. Yare Yare, really tsun tsun much. Who the heck spread this disease I look around and found Shina smirking. I smiled at her. Later I will punish you. Shina shuddered looking at me smiling at her. But, She likes the thrill. What should she wear? Black lace or thongs, she thought. Sona was shaking her head and walked up the stairs as she said. "I''ll be changing in my room." Shiyuki with a blank face followed suit which Shizumi looked at her mother with concern as I nudged lightly. "Go." "Thank you shido, I love you." She pecked my lips and followed her mother. Shina also followed her mother. She wanted some advice on which underwear is the best for punishment. My loli mother grabs my hand and said. "Shii-chan and mama will be staying at the same room is that okay?" She pleaded with those puppy eyes. Oh, I can''t. I look at Shiroe. "Dear, Go with your mom I''ll take a room for both of us....Remember to visit me. I''ll be lonely with you." She whispered the last part and peck my lips. Kana who already accepted me said. "Sigh, Why did I fall to a man like you." She then peck my lips. Our relationship became weird and weirder. Akane became downhearted seeing so many maids in the house. She cast her head down... But I whispered next to her ear. "Don''t worry about it Akane, You are also cute. They may be beautiful too but you are my personal maid... Also my personal nurse" Akane blushed when being complimented. She then nodded her head as a silly smile hung on her face. I asked the other maids to escort Akane to her own room. I also added that she is my special maid and treat her like they treat me and my family. When I followed my mother I could hear whispers between maid after I left. ''Hey did you see that? It''s a man...Kyaa what should I do?'' ''Girl you know I was so nervous the whole time... This is my first time seeing a man so close. Although I saw men when I was a kid but this and that are different...Aaah What should I do?'' ''Oh god Lina shut up. It''s not only you... His smell is so strong and attractive. I want to get close to him.'' ''Tsk, Girls stop talking. You should not wander your minds. Young master will only pick you and don''t dream getting close to him...You''ll be fired immediately if you have thoughts about getting his favor.'' ''Yeah, Yeah I also asked my friend in the palace. Young master didn''t lay his hands on the maids. It''s a shame, I head that he got some complex....'' I wryly smiled at the latter part. I can''t help it girl. I''m such a lewd man that wanted to fuck his relatives... That''s how perverted I am. Anyways, now that I think about it. All the maids in the palace is giving me hints from to time but I was distracted by my family and had no time for others I guess? We arrive in my mother''s room. What can I say, it''s small compared to her room in the palace but it doesn''t mean it''s small. A big king-sized bed was placed on the center with canopy. A white opaque curtains covering the interior. There are other high-class furniture inside. But what I''m puzzled about is that how European looking despite the mansion is not. I didn''t have to ask. Mother told me that she likes it. "Shii-chan this mama''s bedroom, does Shii-chan ike it?" I nodded. "Yeah, it feels classic and vibrant atmosphere." "Hehehe Mama will take a shower okay...." She said while walking towards the door at the side but halted her step as she turn around. "Does shii-chan want to take shower with mama?" She pursed her lips as she teased me. Despite having small figure her aura as matured woman cannot be underestimated. After all, She already seduced me many times. Her aura is releasing pink hue and I don''t need to know what she is thinking. How could I forgot myself... In front of women in this world I am akin as sweet candy... And my mother is no less unaffected by me. I bet she''s enduring it for a while now. Before I could answer her, Shiroe''s voice rang in my head. ''Dear!'' ''Y-Yes wifey!'' ''Good thing you recovered. Remember what I told you. You cannot have sex with your mother yet.'' ''Yes I know about that b-but how long will she endure it if she constantly get close to me. Mother will suffer because of me...'' Having her suffer just because of my pheromones is something I don''t want to happen. If I could just ignore the consequences I will literally help my mother. But Shiroe said the consequences is severe it may endanger my mother''s life. ''But dear, you are forgetting something. I only said that you can''t have sex with her... Doesn''t meant there''s no other way to pleasure her. There are still two holes available, you should know.'' ''Ah thanks you wifey, I love you so much mwah!'' With that I strode towards my loli mother and was excited. Seeing me coming to her. Her cheeks turns bright red as she definitely intended something to happen. She could not forget about the night where she suck him.... --------------------------------------- bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon Chapter 126: Loli mama 1 A steam rising up from the hot water. As I submerged myself inside the big tub full of hot water. Ah, So good... Beside me, my mother is clinging on my arms fully naked. I can feel her soft assets pressing on my arm. She''s not flat, I can cup those with my palms. She''s smiling gleefully while having red blush on her cheeks. "Bathing with shii-chan hehehe..." I wanted to get eat her as soon as possible. Patience, I need to take it slow. "Mama you are so adorable." I reached out and pinch her puffy cheeks. She then look at me and pouts. "Shii-chan don''t treat mama like a child. Mama is already an adult. Mama will get angry." Is what she said but her words says otherwise. Ah the fluttering feeling. How can such cute creature exist. On top of that, She''s my mother. My one and only loli mother. My mind is really twisted. She''s my mother but I feel sexual towards her. I want to push her and take her roughly... Ah, No good. My mind is corrupted I need to focus. "Are you really an adult mama?" I teasingly said. She nodded cutely and didn''t seem to find any hidden meaning in my words. "Is that so." I leaned closer to her and whispers an enchanting voice near her ear. "Mama, If you are really an adult. You know what it means when a big boy and girl gets naked together right?" Now that she realized her situation clearly. She wander her mind from the night where she tasted her son''s cock. Shizue gulped. "W-What are you talking about Shii-chan. Mama is Shii-chan''s Mama you know.... W-We can''t do that..." She gets flustered and blushed furiously and stutter. "Mama what are you thinking... Don''t tell me! Mama is such a lewd woman." I just wanted to tease her but to think she gets easily shy when talking about sexual stuff. Geez how innocent can she be. She already have 5 daughters and son... But, I don''t hate it. She looks so cute and I don''t want to lose her adorableness. "Eey, Shii-chan you bully, You are teasing Mama... Mama will ignore you humph!" Mama crossed her arms and looked away. Pretending to be a little upset. Even though her ears are red. "I''m sorry mama for teasing you. Okay, I won''t tease you again. Mama is a proper adult. Here I''ll pat you." I console her while putting her on my lap. She shriek by my action. But she kept silent and notice something amiss in words. She then puffed her cheeks cutely and rebuked. "Shii-chan you meanie..." I then put my hand above her head and gave this adorable creature a pat. Though she didn''t want to be treated like a child, Mama became bubbly when she is patted. She did not even notice something standing between her legs. Or maybe she notice it and pretended like it was nothing. Of course Shizue notice that. How can she not feel the heat and hard object that was pressing against her meat hole. She even rub her slit with it slowly, afraid of her son noticing her strange behaviour. Like hell I won''t notice those small movements. I''m not that of an idiot. I know very well what is happening. My pheromones is releasing scent to a degree where a woman would climax just by standing close to me. I''m already amazed that my mother could control herself well. Even my sister already fell in my hands... I''m so amaze and proud of my mother''s willpower. As expected of an empress. Silence took over the place as the only sound reverberating is the sounds of water splash because slowly the movements is getting faster and faster. Our breathing became heavy and aroused. Hot moans and groans came out from our mouths... As I hug my loli mother''s slender tiny waist and cup her decent breast with my other hand. We didn''t talk. She didn''t gave any consent and I didn''t ask. We took our approval through actions and these is what the result. I gave her creamy white jade luster nape a kiss. Giving her little pinky nipples a pinch. "Mmm~" Cute moans came out from her petite lips. Her hips didn''t stop as she continued humping. She didn''t put my penis inside but rub it to her slit. I also did not let it in because I know it''s not something I should do. I need to wait and resolve the problem before giving her pussy a fuck I agree I''m tempted to fuck her pussy. However, I need to listen to Shiroe. "Shii-chan....aaahnn~.... D-Do me!" She couldn''t take it anymore and said those words that snap my brain. I need to stop, else I would regret. My brain was clouded with pleasure and I have the impulse to ignore everything and just do it. "Mama, We can''t..." In the end, My will is stronger than my impulsiveness. I don''t want to make the same mistakes again. "B-B-But shii-chan...nnnnh~... Mama is feeling tingly down there. Mama wants to feel good." Mama begs as she keeps grinding her slits against my meat stick. From her voice alone, I could tell that this wasn''t enough for her to feel more pleasure and her desire to climax. "Don''t worry Ma...We can''t use your pussy but we can use the second hole. What do you think?" Shizue halted her hips for a moment before she thought about it. Her ass was left untouched by her ex-husband. So to say it''s her first time... She often heard about anal along time ago between her friends. She took interest in that kind of play, However Shizue can only fantasize. The thought of being fucked in the ass scared her because it''s her first time but she feels excited just by thinking about it. Moreover, she''s doing it with her one and only beloved son. Imagining her taking her anal virginity makes it more immoral than doing it in her pussy. Shizue thought that doing anal is dirty and inappropriate, that''s why having sex in the ass with her son makes her feels so excited and a bad mother. "Nnnh~ Shii-chan. Mama''s hole there is very dirty you know." When I think about it. Yeah in those ero manga and movies I watched. It appears that a woman''s ass is clean. After all that''s where the shit comes out and I shivered from that thought alone. I wanted to stop here but I don''t want to left without doing anything to my mother. So I wave my hand and a magic circle appeared above her head. This is just a prototype magic I came up on spot. If it''s dirty, I will clean it up then. Magic is amazing after all it can do anything if you just have the knowledge and understanding on how magic works. "What did shii-chan do?" "Nothing... It''s okay. Mama I want to stick my dick inside your ass. Is it okay mama?" She turn her head on me and look at me in the eyea and said with a blush. "W-Well, If shii-chan wants to do it. T-Then Mama will do her best to please shii-chan.." Aww, She''s too cute that I can''t help myself but bring her to my embrace. I then push my lips against hers, earning a surprise expression from her. However she accepted my advances and reciprocate my kisses until our tongues twined together. Slurping sounds can be heard inside the bath. After 5 minute or so. We stopped and took a deep breathe. Her face looks so erotic that I said unconsciously. "You''re so beautiful." Mama blushed and nodded. "Thank you Shii-chan." "I love you, Mama." "Un, Mama loves you too." "I want to fuck mama''s ass." "Un, Shii-chan can do anything to mama." We stared against each other. Her eyes was clouded with lust and myself was not excluded. I''m already too horny to think straight. Chapter 127: Loli mama 2 Like I''m being controlled by a wildly beast I devoured my food straight without hesitation. Tongues wrestled as our saliva dripping from our lips. We stop every now and then, then continue kissing. We didn''t do anything apart from rubbing and grinding our sensitive parts against each other. We delve ourselves from pleasure and we can''t stop this immoral act between us, son and mother. The feeling of her skin rubbing to mine makes me feel a whole another level. It''s totally different from other matured women beside me. Their skin have a different texture compared to my loli mother. After all, She became small and so her skin texture regressed as her body becomes smaller. If I didn''t know who she was, I might''ve thought she is just a little girl. Although, I will not hesitate eating a small girl, I think I should refrain from doing so. I''m not some degenerate who would do such thing without morals... Okay, I will do it accordingly if the situation is bit special. Moreover, I have a new life and I should not waste from indulging more immoral act than I''m doing. My family is all I need and the plan of fucking every girl is messed up and not stable plan to have. Anyways, As I lick her earlobes and pinched her little cherry on top of her soft mound. She released a small sigh coming from her lusty lips. "Mmm~" She grab the back of my head as she hastened the pace of her grinding. Knowing she is on the verge of letting out. I also gave her a pleasure moment by giving her nape a lick and kiss. She even scratch the back of my head, feeling tingly from the back, I let out a stifled groan as I unhesitatingly grab her buttocks, then massage them roughly. I even used to hastened the pace of grinding up and down. "Shi-chan~ Mama i-is c-c-c-cumming..nn.!" Tongue out as she said those words. I grab that opportunity to steal her lips and such he tongue inside mine as I taste her delicious yet immature tongue with mine. "Mama you can cum!" "Yeahnn Mama is cummingngggg!!!" Her body suddenly jerked up. I feel a hot liquid coming out from her little hole. She was spasming as her eyes rolled out in ahegao. Which is kinda good as I feel great achievement in my heart. After all, Making her feel good and happy is one of my greatest goal in this new life. After a few seconds of spasming, she move a little and look at me in the eyes filled with love. My heart trembled as I look back at her. She is my mother yet at the same time she isn''t, However those eyes is the same look given from a mother to her son. Sighing inside as I gave her small lips a peck and whispered. "I love you mama." When she heard me she stayed silent before nodding her head and peck my lips as she replied. "I know. Mother loves you too." Her usual cheery self disappeared and I was brought back to the past where her bearing are completely different to what she is now. I won''t say she is not a mother material in the present, it''s just her childish nature disappeared and was replaced to mother-like nature. It was for a moment before she recovered and gave a sweet smile. "Mama loves Shi-chan so much muaa!" She then barrage kiss me. I smiled wryly in my heart as I retaliate her attacks. I then hug her waist using my hand while my other hand is making cock lined up over her butthole. I can''t have sex with her pussy but that didn''t mean I can''t fuck her other hole. She was on top of me while I was sitting on top of the tub. My feet was submerged in the water. Slowly, I pushed my rod inside her as she jerked up a little that caught her off guard. When she feel something going inside her ass she began to feel nervous. Since it''s her first experience to have her butthole use for sex and pleasure. She thinks it''s dirty and inappropriate but to her surprise there isn''t bad smell coming from her asshole. She became puzzled by it but ignored it after she felt a sudden arousal coming from her butt. When that intruding object penetrated the deepest part of her hole, Shizue mind buzzed as her rolled up as saliva drips out from the corner of her lips. When I reached the deep part inside I feel tight clamping flesh around my cock. Damn, This is a whole another level of tightness! I did have sex in the ass with other young teen girls in the palace but I never felt something like this before. Loli ass is making me giddy! I became clouded with pleasure as I began moving her hips up and down. The level of tightness every movement is getting higher and higher as I speed my pace slowly to fast. "Aaaah Mama ass feel so good! Shi-chan is expanding my anus! Eaaah!" "Mama your ass feel so tight! I love it." "Mmnnn Mama is happy making Shi-chan happy with my ass aaaah! Shi-chan can fuck mama ass hard!" Shizue lost in heat and pleasure spouted like a damn horny rabbit. Nevertheless, I want to ravage her whole. "More! Fuck mama ass harder! Aaah! Shi-chan!" Getting out of the tub as Water-proof/rubber mattress materialized out of thin air and placing the object on the ground. I switch our position into doggy style as I pump cock inside her butthole. The sexually inducing smell spread out around the bathroom. We disregard ourselves from morals as we indulge in immoral pleasure! We ignore our own identity as mother and son as we keep fucking like horny dogs. We didn''t know how much time passed or how much shizue, my loli mother keeps spasming from orgasm every now and then. "Aaaah! More!" "Aahn!" "Cumming! Mama is cumming from her ass getting fucked by shi-channnnn! Aaaahn!" She didn''t even care how unsightly her image is as a mother. She''s no different from a bitch getting clogged. She''s already horny enough to forget her own image. Which makes me feel excited as I gave her an ass a whole different experience. I used my hand to rub her boobs and lick or bite her nipple while twirling them with my tongue. We used the bathroom as our love nest. Every direction was used for fucking! Making her back lean on the wall, Using the sink as seat, The shower room. We covered the whole bathroom with our perverted liquids. If someone came in they would smell squid. We continued the ass fucking for a whole four hours before coming go stop as my loli mother passed out from exhaustion. She was smiling gleefully in her dreams. I feel very satisfied. --------------------------------------- bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon Chapter 128: Stroll Towering buildings structured side by side. A large area of asphalt road but devoid of vehicles. Whilst people or should I say women hustle and bustle on the streets. I''m really surprised of the crowd in this place because this is against my expectations. Large billboards and Hologram advertisement scattered around. No matter where you look at there are always colorful banners or holograms. What are they? It''s Anime! Holographic figures of girls dancing, singing and wearing different kind of clothes from cute to sexy. The streets is no different from the past, the only change is there isn''t any men around but women! It''s Akihabara! A world full of dreams, The place for all Anime and manga weebs! You can find everything in here related to games and Entertainment. It''s the paradise for an Otaku like me! Though, I don''t buy figurines and have disturbing hobby. I still love manga and Anime. As for why the situation is against my expectations. Do I have to say it? If it was in the past I wouldn''t really make a fuss about it. But the present is different. Earth lacks men so that''s why this is a shock for me. Women customers and passerbys are looking at other cute girls uniform with lust or adoration. I can see the girl customer getting mushy and have perverted face when a maid is serving her order. I can''t say the girl is weird, It''s just I can''t get used to this scene. One word came into my mind when watching these. This is "Yuri", After all if a girl having a nosebleed when getting flirted by an Onee-san it would be weird if it isn''t yuri. For further sealing my statement in stone, Above me is a billboard of two anime girls kissing each other and looking each other with loving eyes. The title is written "My only girlfriend, but really?", And this is not the only one there are other billboards, some of it is a girl in heroic armor with other pretty girls behind her. If it''s not yuri, What is it? Although 10 years passed by, to think that men is slowly being replaced by women. Shrugging, I can only leave it fate. Despite not having any trust to fate that much. As for why I didn''t attract much attention. I''m using a disguise spell. Right now for others I''m just a plain girl without any worth of attention. After all, it would create a massive ruckus if I traveled around in my original appearance. Also, My loli mom said that I should disguise myself anytime in public cause she didn''t want me to get into trouble. She also said she was worried that I would be stolen by others...Thinking about her reason, I can''t help but smirk. She''s really adorable! So I cuddled her for few hours. Shaking my head from warming thoughts. I was alone in my stroll. Shiroe didn''t want to come cause she disliked crowded place while the others are busy. Shina and Shizumi didn''t want to come since they are doing their homework, school is around the corner. Shina was reluctant to part with me which makes her looks so cute. So I promised her a souvenir when I come back. Shizumi didn''t want to do her homework but was reprimanded buy her mother, Shiyuki. Speaking about her, I sighed, Things became awkward between the two of us. She was still angered by the fact I slept with her daughter and our sisters. However, I was relieved that she didn''t seem look angry when she heard about my circumstances... I''m not that dense when picking up some hints so I just ignore it on the outside and didn''t really react at her reaction. That means I can slowly repair our relationship as brother and sister... and maybe have a deep skinship along the way hehehe. Anyways let''s stop thinking about those as I walk around the area. I found out that in different block they have the more normal products. Here the usual shonen jumps and other novelty. It seems not everything was disappeared. There are still a large amount of women in the area buying and flirting to the girls wearing a butler uniform, that makes them look manly? Although, it couldn''t hide the fact they look cute. Despite the disappearance of men. There are still others that are enthusiastic when it comes related to that subject. Women may slowly develop a strange or romantic relationship with others in the same gender. It''s not weird at all. It would be more weirder if it wouldn''t become like that. As far as I know, Girls tends to seek a close companion. I got inside of a manga cafe. The Inside is pretty neat and clean. The aroma of books and coffee lingered around. I cannot help but reminiscence about the past. As I entered the Cafe, a girl wearing a maid uniform with short skirt bowed towards my direction. "Welcome Master!" She said with a smile on her face as I nodded my head. "Would you like a room or a table?" The cute maid asked as she notice something peculiar about this customer of theirs. The customer in front of might look no different from other girls out there. She sense something amiss which puzzled her further. This customer looks so plain yet when she watch at her long enough, Despite looking plain, it was too perfect. Why could she think that? This little maid is quite observant when it comes to customers. She saw different kinds of people visiting their cafe. After sometime of thinking I replied to her using a magic spell altering my vocal. Since it would be weird to have a manly voice in a girl appearance. "Just a table would do." "Table it is!" She then took out a notepad from her pocket as she proceed to lead me on a vacant table. As I sat on the chair and garb the menu that was place on the table. "What may be your order?" After reading the available menu I can''t decide what to order. I look up to the maid as she was smiling at me but I can feel the curiosity in her aura. Which makes me puzzled as to why she became curious. Did she recognize my disguise? "What would you recommend?" "Our shop recommendation should be menu number 4. Our special dish this week!" She answered to me happily. "Not that. You! What would you recommend?" "Ah! Me?...Well, I recommend having menu number 8, Omelette with dessert number 3, Choco parfait, but it''s okay if you pair it with strawberry parfait!" The girls eyes shines in glittery stars as she hastily stated what she wanted to say. Her sentence made me smile. "Then I''ll order it." The girl snapped out from her thoughts as blushed creep from her cheeks as she bowed her head. "I apologise for my behaviour, Goshujin-sama! I will now take your order." With that she walked away but I still can see her ears red. I can smirk from the sight. While waiting for my order. I spent my time looking around as I see other customers chatting with their friends or companies. Laughing and smiling at each other. The scene makes me feel comfortable. --------------------------------------- bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon Chapter 129: Cafe small incident While I was waiting for my order to arrive. I watch as other customer''s are doing their own thing. Then I notice someone, No I don''t know her on this life, She was my classmate on my past life. She was wearing a cafe uniform but totally different from other staff, It looks a formal suit and a black tube skirt. I think she is a manager or something, She''s ordering the staff around. Heh, I can''t believe I spotted someone I know. Then my doubt being reincarnated again on Earth is now firm. I always had my doubts about these part. Sighing lightly. I smiled inside my mind as I some boulder around my shoulder had been lifted off. It''s a relief that I reincarnated again on this world. Because I still have many regrets and have still a bit of goals. Although, I was just a punk back then I also have a bit dreams and plans for my future. I also have an attachment to this world. It might be too bad that I didn''t reincarnate to other world, after all there are other and magic you know. I might make harem full of mofu mofu you know. Maybe a bunch of female knights saving under me. Or beddcoming a hero to defeat the demon king, but finding out the demon king is a drop dead gorgeous and other four pretty devas serving under her, I might subdue them in bed instead of defeating them.. So many possible scenario playing in my head as I tried to imagine what will happen if I reincarnated to another world. I don''t get it why my past self didn''t choose other world. I don''t really have any memories about the procedure of being reincarnated by god. Welp, It can''t be help. I''m still glad I can reincarnate in this world again. While I have my fantasies I didn''t notice the cute maid earlier came back with my order. I only notice her when she got so close to me. "Here is your order goshujin-sama! Do you want me to write on the omelette?" She cheerily said. I can see her canine when she smile at me sweetly. She grasped a ketchup bottle on her hand. I nodded at her. But this simple gesture made the cheeks of this cute girl turns red. Is she a lily? I wonder about that. Now I can see her aura is turning slightly pinkish even without using my magical eye. I sighed. Is there a problem with my disguise? I''m really puzzled. I need to talk about this with Shiroe later on. "You can write anything." I said calmly. "Then I will do it goshujin." She then bend over and write words on top of my omelette. It was a big heart and with a word english alphabet ''love'' within the heart. Her cheeks turn even redder as her eyelashes flutter. I can feel my body shivered from this sight. Oh my god! This girl is definitely interested in me. What did I even do! It''s my first time seeing this girl and I don''t even know her name. Ah, looking at her name tag ''Nanami Lily''. Wait is this pun intended? I wryly smiled. Don''t tell me she''s really a lily. My disguise self is not even that interesting with no special aspect or whatsoever that can gain other interest. I shouldn''t really make fun of everyone''s taste. This girl might be into plain looking girls. "It''s done. How do you like it, goshujin-sama?" "Hm, it''s okay I guess." "Really!?" Her eyes sparkled upon hearing my answer. I scratch my cheeks wondering why did she took interest on me. "Yeah." "Thank you very much goshujin-sama." Her smile is just to cute. This girl is amazing. However, before she could open her mouth a loud sound of glass breaking caught our attention as commotion arise. "DIDN''T I SAID I SAID I WILL ORDER MOCHA! WHY DID YOU BRING ME THIS CAPPUCCINO!! ARE YOU MESSING WITH ME HUH!!!" This phrase is something you came across on drama on TV. It''s usually the line of hoodlums but the problem is it''s reality. I look over and found a loli maid look down as tears on her eyes. She look so pitiful, just when I wanted to help her. I found out that the girl Nanami Lily was standing between the pitiful loli and a large monkey looking customer. Damn! I don''t really want to criticize someone''s look but this just both hilarious and pitiful. Not that kind of pity that I feel from that loli maid. It''s pitying here existence. Shaking my head. I observe what will happen. Don''t misunderstand me, I wanted to help the girl but it seems someone was faster than me. Lily bowed her head to the customer as she remains professional at her job. "I apologize dear customer, We will change your order for free please wait for a moment." I nodded my head from her attitude. This girl is really amazing. The monkey looking girl couldn''t help but calm down. She realized that she created a weird atmosphere. As she felt everyone staring at her like dagger pointing at her direction. "No need! I''m done with this place! tsk!" With that the monkey looking girl ran out. I kinda feel disappointed I guess. I expect for more drama but I thought that will only happen on movies. With that I resume eating my omelette peacefully. Which was disturbed by waitress name Lily sat down across my seat. I stop eating and asked her. "Um, What are you doing?" "Sitting and Watching you eat?" I can see that! And why are asking a question, I should be the one asking. "Don''t you have work to do?" "Well my shift will end soon. Is it okay if I watch you eat?" Hey! This is, I''m being flirted by this girl! What the heck! I laughed out loud inside my heart as I find this moment a bit hilarious. I shook my head. "No it''s okay. Do what you want." With that I continue eating my omelette. The parfait will be serve after I eat my dish first. I asked her about it. "Is it delicious?" "It''s not bad, I guess." Her eyes are focusing on me as if she wanted to understand me more and constantly ask questions. "Anyways, You did a great job earlier." "Is that so. Thank you!" She smiled upon being complimented. Her cheeks slightly turns red. "I bet your manager will give you raise later." "I wonder about that... The manager is bit weird and aloof you see. I bet she really didn''t care much about the whole incident nor will she give me a raise because of some small commotion. For her, we employees should just do our job and be done with it. She might also think we should deal the trouble ourselves since it''s our job and we are payed by it." Sighing inside, Really that girl she is still stringent as always. But that attitude what makes her the leader of the class. I remember her being concerned about me doing unscrupulous deeds, which the stupid me in the past didn''t realize about it. Shaking my head, let the past go, the most important right now is the present. Speaking if present, I had a great conversation with Nanami Lily. As time passes we became quite close and had a casual conversation. We talk about ourselves. I introduce myself as ''Chikushodo Shinomiya'' a teacher. No need to really hide it, I was using this alias because to hide my true identity I need to disguise myself. Even if I''m super strong, I can''t really cause trouble for my family. I know how much commotion I will bring if my true self is known. As my Loli mother gave me a job on our family school. She said I will need to disguise myself if I wanted to live a peaceful life. Although she also said she will support my choice wholeheartedly. I accepted her proposal since it''s much more convenient to move around in disguise. Also I love peace. I don''t want something that will disturb my peaceful life. Yes, don''t worry I''m still planning on saving the world. Before that I need to get used living in this world for now. --------------------------------------- Advance Chapter bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon Chapter 130: Chatting Saving the world sounds like pretty heroic, but being hero is not something I like doing. My reason is completely different than most, it might sound insensible to others. If other men like me know about my plan they would curse me to death. They may say, Having world harem is the best! All women in the world is mine!. Yup, It really sounds dreamlike goal. However, for me it might be a real goal in the past, now that I see things clearly, That goal is very impractical. Look at the other men who survived in the present, do they look living in the paradise? From what I see, they are very miserable. Their own existence is no different than a livestock. The government may pampered them and give them a luxurious lifestyle, but, from what I saw, said otherwise. They are losing their spirit and may gone berserk if not for the higher-ups doing something to them, such as constant injecting them some kind of steroids or drugs. Shaking my head from all these thoughts that I find sickening. The parfait I ordered earlier came. While Nanami Lily is watching me with a smile on her face. Really, Why is this girl is so fixed on me. What the hell did I do to make her get curious of me. "Hey, Chikushodo-san, does it taste good?" After tasting the choco parfait for a while she finally asked me a question. Her staring at me while eating really feels weird. I look at her and nod. I guess I should talk to her for a while and ask her why is she fixed on me. I may have guess it but still I need the answer from her own mouth. Making acquaintance doesn''t really bother me. "Yeah it''s good. Wanna have some." Since I decided to get familiar with her, why not tease her for a bit. That way I can make our relationship closer. Truthfully, I like this girl, though not as much as my family. I smiled at her as I scoop some with a spoon I used and present it before her. "Eh!?" She became livid and her blood rushing to her cheeks turning them slightly red. This girl, She thinks I don''t know what she was planninh. I''m not dense, even though she didn''t like me to the point having an intimate relationship. I can see her curiousity would turn out to. The way she looked at me is already giving it all. "You don''t want to? It''ll melt you know." "Y-Yes!" Seeing my dejected expression, she finally relented. I smiled wickedly behind my act. This girl is so easy. She use her finger to twirl the stands of her blonde hair. I forgot to mention her appearance. She is striking cute looking girl. Her hair is blonde and curly making it look wild but tame, tying her hair in ponytail, Her hair aren''t long but not short. If she untied her hair it would be around her shoulders. Her bangs is well compliment by her pretty face, fringing to the side. At either side of her face is strand of curly hair. Blue ocean eyes, Overall, She didn''t look like a japanese lady but from western descent. If you look closely when she smiles, You can see a sharp canine at the either side of her front teeth, She look like a vampire. Wait a vampire? Oh it might be plausible if she finds me weird. I heard from my family that other supernatural races also existed. It''s not weird she might find me attractive, Since, from what I learned in the archive, Vampire loves Mana and Blood, for them this two is most valuable to their lives. Without this two they would die, That if we are talking about normal vampires, However, True noble and true ancestor doesn''t need those two much. They could even walk out in the sunlight without any problem. The problem is. Hm, How can I confirm if she is a vampire if I don''t know, what a vampire personally. Maybe I''m just overthinking, After all this is Akihabara. Cosplay is common. Activating my magical eyes stealthy to probe her identity further. I smiled. Anyways, Her body figure is also perfect and balance. Her chest may not be big but not small either, normal cup between C to E. She have curvy hips. If I analyze her age, she may be the same age as Shina and Shizumi. She bend forward and took the spoon in her mouth despite blushing furiously. I regret doing it. Other customers and staff look towards our direction with knowing smiles plastered on their faces. While the Loli maid earlier was blushing and panicking as her eyes rolling. What an Innocent reaction. Wait no! How should I deal with this awkward atmosphere. I scratch my cheeks with my index finger while having cold sweat on my forehead. Damn, I just wanted to tease this cute girl in front me. I didn''t expect it would create a fuss like this. Smiling wryly. "So, what do you think of it?" I asked her the same question she asked earlier. Lily, I''ll call her by her name. Lily nodded her head bashfully. "Mm, It taste good." Lily already know what the taste was like, because this was her favorite and she ate choco parfait all the time. It''s her favorite desert after all and it would be weird if she didn''t know what it tasted. Lily was intrigue and felt a odd about this situation. "By the way, You said you we''re a student, Where school are you from?" Lily was surprised by the question. This woman before her is really making her feel giddy. She calmed herself down and smirked. "I enrolled in the most prestigious academy in the whole Japan! The largest insititue in Japan! Filled with geniuses throughout the world! Being accepted in, is the dream of everyone! Once enrolled in the academy are guaranteed to become great! The Paradise Heart Academy!" Lily stood up from her seat as she put her hands together and recites, how amazing the Academy with passion burning her eyes. She looks so entranced that makes her adorable. However, Once I heard the name of the academy I nearly spat out. Isn''t that my Family''s academy? Talking about small world. No wonder she smirked. She may already know which family I am. "Is that so. Congratulations Student Nanami!" I also stood up and reached out my hand to her with a smile on my face. Lily snap out from her dream and look at the extended hand in front of her. Then without waiting she grab hold my harm and shake them furiously. "Sensei Thank you very much! Please take care of me!" "Un, just don''t let me catch you do naughty things!" Yup, She knew who I am. Technically, Chikushodo family is very well-known around Tokyo. There''s no way someone as observant as her won''t notice. Sigh, This girl is really incredible. "Mou Sensei you bully!" She let go of my hand and said pouting. Lily was happy to get to know a teacher from her new school. More importantly, The teacher is a Chikushodo! Lily didn''t know if her luck is good or bad. Lily also thought ''No wonder why this woman feels different from the others, Despite being plain looking, She had a vibe of a noble. Kuh! Rich people are awesome. She seems pretty friendly!" Seeing her adorable play I smirked. Girl, Your still too young to flirt with me. Just as I had fun conversing with her. Good things should end as well. I receive a message notification on my smartwatch. "Nanami-san, Thank you for the great conversation I had my fun. However, I still have things to do, it seems." "Yes, your welcome sensei!" Lily bow her head politely and thought ''Rich people are busy, amazing!''. "See you later Nanami-san." "Yes! Sensei see you again!" Without delay I stormed out from the cafe and deal the thing that came. --------------------------------------- Advance Chapter bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon Chapter 131: Another Incident after the small one 1 Just after I left from the cafe. Nanami Lily waved her hand towards the fading silhouette. She had these sweet smile on her face. Putting her hand down, Lily felt a sudden burst of emotion dwelling inside her. As her temperature rises, painting her cheeks red. She cup her smooth cheeks with her hands. Her heart beats furiously, She didn''t know what she is feeling right now. She felt confused. To think that she have an unimaginable feelings for a woman. Don''t think she is a lesbian just because of a short interaction with a peculiar woman yet plain looking. Nanami Lily isn''t what you think she is. She dreamed of having lover but, not a girl, A boy, Lily wanted to have an intimate relationship with a boy. That is why she loves reading manga and novel, watching romance movies and anime. Lily is your everyday girl who dream to be like a princess waiting for her knight in shining armor. So, That is why, she felt puzzled by her urges when chatting with that plain looking woman, Coincidentally, Her soon to be Teacher. However, What she didn''t know was that woman isn''t really a woman but a man in disguise. The intense sensation she was feeling is just the cause of pheromones of a man letting out. As a teenager who only meet a boy when she was a kid. Of course, She would be affected. While Lily was having trouble calming her expression. The Manager, Hoshizora Momo. Appeared behind Lily with stern expression pasted on her face. One would find her cold and apathetic, she''s always wearing the same expression everyday. No one will be able to tell what she truly is thinking. Such a strict woman she is. "Nanami-san, Your work is done. Why are you still here?" Nanami Lily jumped in surprise as she turn her head to her back in embarrassment. "Ah! Sorry Manager." "Nanami-san why is your face red. Are feeling unwell? You should go to the hospital." "No. I''m okay. Look." Nanami flew her arms around trying to show she is healthy and strong. Hoshizora Momo is watching her coldly but, she felt incredulous as what she is seeing. She knew Lily well, This girl may be nosy sometimes and always having this cherry mood around her. However, Lily wouldn''t lose composure just like this. So, Hoshizora Momo was also confused by Lily''s situation. Hoshizora Momo may be cold on the surface, but, what they didn''t know that she care for her subordinates. They might not know it, Earlier she was so nervous from the incident and was sorry for the little girl. She wanted to save the girl but, as expected, Nanami Lily saved the day. She was really amazed by Lily''s behaviour and may have worship her to some extent. "Nanami-san, If you are okay then you should go home. Your shift today is done, don''t distract others." Hoshizora Momo push her glasses with her index and middle finger as it flashed when pushed giving her a strict vibe. Nanami Lily gulped her saliva down. "Y-Yes! I will go now." Unconsciously, Nanami Lily saluted to Momo as she dashed through the door, where the staff locker resided. Momo followed her figure with a wry smile on her face. She sighed. Then continued to do her work. ... I walk around Akiba for a while and admired the busy street. Well, the main reasons are those pretty girls in cosplay. I got a boner watching them walking around the streets in skimpy clothing. Everytime they approach me with flyers on their hand, I can see their luscious body closely. Why are they wearing so little. The cause would be, there aren''t anymore men to look them lustfully. The boundary between the two opposite sex doesn''t exist anymore. However, I''m a man also. But they didn''t know that. I made a gut pose inside my mind as I savour the scene before my eyes. There is so many beautiful girls that could possibly be on my strike zones. A milf on a succubus outfit, An elf-onee-san, A witch and others...Okay also Loli in magical girl outfit. Fck you all! ''I''m not a lolicon. Hmph.'' I gritted my teeth as I tried to denied my statement. But, My inner lolicon wouldn''t stop running when seeing the loli girl doing a magical poses in a cute bubbly voice. Ah, This feeling. The little girl who was doing a cute dance feels a shover through her spine as she feel someone is watching her weirdly. She got scared but for the people looking at her she looks so adorable. Watching her in sparkling eyes. I stopped myself as I feel a little sorry to the girl. This is bad, I shouldn''t do that. I may be desperate when it comes to lolis but I should control my desires for them. Anyways, I bought a lot of manga in a heat of a moment. With bags on both hands. I wanted to go home but it still early to do so. Mama specifically told me to go home between 3 to 4 pm. Looking at the watch, it''s still 11 am. It''s too damn early. Maybe I should take something to eat. Let''s do that then. Truthfully, I''m bored, I wanted something to happen. Like for example, a monster falling from up the sky and then going on rampage. Isn''t that cool? I shale my head as I got out myself in my delusions. I''m so childish thinking about those things. My cheeks turns red being so ashamed of myself. There''s no way that would happen.... BOOM! CRASH! "KYAAAAAA!" *Loud alarm noise coming from the cars.* Un, Should I bury my head for jinxing. F*cking hell! Me and my mouth. I should look over. Without hurry, I walk over to the scene where the shout came from. People also gathered to watch. When I reach the scene I saw a girl on the ground with horrified expression don her face. The cause of her misfortune is the big guy standing top in front of her. No it''s not a man, However, The big guy has the figure of a very burly man that can be considered as bodybuilder decades ago. The difference between the two was this guys right there is 3-4 meters tall. Further more, The look on it''s face isn''t manly at all, It''s hideously grotesque. It cannot be called normal. It''s face is deformed, vertical mouth in the middle of it''s supposed to be face and sharp teeth. 3 pairs of red eyes on either side and It had black sclera instead of white. And instead of a burly arms it looks like a pair of sharp knives, no, blade arms. From the looks alone, This guy is dangerous. The spectators who arrived at the scene didn''t cause any disturbance. No, they are so calm about the situation which lead me confused on spot. Why aren''t they running or help the helpless girl? Is what I wanted to say. Before I could intervene The big guy laughed. "HAHAHA! Humans! Prepare to be destroyed in hands of this Demon Blade-Sama Hahahaha. Now then, You cute-looking girl I''ll have you for Dinner!" The big guy laughed hysterically as it pointed it''s blade towards the fallen girl. Dark aura exudes in this guy as it release a mass of bloodlust. Despite the severity of the situation. The people around was watching the scene before them with intrigue looks. As if they are watching a show. However, I know this isn''t a show. When I have the resolve to prevent the situation to worsen, somehow or another, Things escalated I didn''t expect. The girl who was supposed to be scared stood up. The crowd whispering something. "Hey isn''t that Liane-sama from Sweet Angel Squad?" "Ah, Now that you mention it, Yeah she look similar to Liane-sama." "That Zeruno will die for sure!" "This is gonna be a good show. I can''t believe I can see it this close." Wait a minute. Sweet Angel Squad, Liane-sama? Zeruno? What the hell is this? Ah, this is hiving me headache. What is just happening right now? So many question popping inside my head, as I tried to understand this situation. Despite having 10 years worth of knowledge, I''m still left behind in today''s trend. Heh, this is interesting. It seems apart from Zern crystal, There is also something peculiar happenings. My hunger disappeared as I watch the scene before my eyes. The girl stood up, I can now see clearly what she looked liked. Her looks, What can I say, She''s a petite girl. If I describe her, She''s one of those tsundere twintailed girl. Flat as board and red hair. A very unique outfit, Goth loli. Oh, Nice one. She glared at the big guy, eyes that could kill. She then open her mouth and shouted. "You cretin, Disgusting piece of meat, I will turn you to dust! COME! IFRIT MODE!" --------------------------------------- Advance Chapter bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon Chapter 132: Another Incident after the small one 2 "IFRIT MODE!" I spat out when I heard her shout. What the heck is she shouting for? Before I could comprehend what''s happening. The girl who shouted those embarrassing lines, her body starts to shines. Multiple particles coming out on thin air gathers around the gothic girl. My mind buzzed watching this scene. I thought magic is a secret? Wait it looks like one of those Magic Girl transformation. After a few seconds, The girl is now adorn on a different outfit, contrast to her previous gothic dress, She''s now in what you call red skintight suit. With multiple ornaments equiped on her. Should I say, Armor and Weapons? It''s looks like a battlesuit on sci fi anime I watched. A scarlet doubled edge sword, Glowing on the edge of the sword is not a physical material, I sense something familiarity about it. Oh, It''s what I felt when I had that Zern crystal heart. It''s edge is made out of energy. The suit have pseudo wings made out of the same energy as the edge of the sword. Glowing brightly red. I stared at it with my amazement. I noticed something on the middle of chest of the girl, a red crystal with a character [»ð] visibly glowing. It means "Hi" or Flame. Oh, I see that''s the core. They are using the Zern Crystal as the core! Amazing! I wonder who came up with that idea, I heard it was Ellen Zern who made it, but I''m bit skeptical about it. After all, I heard from my Sister Sona, Ellen Zern wasn''t a scientist. So I think maybe someone came up with that Idea instead of her. Anyway, I don''t want to meet that woman yet. It would be troublesome if she knew I removed the pest she planted in me. "You Monster! To think you destroyed my precious figurine. I will cut you into pieces!!" Eh, I look over to where the girl fallen earlier and saw a figurine broke into pieces. Ouch! Condolence. "Ah, Human you are going to be my food!" The big guy stamp it''s foot on the ground making it tremble. This guy is strong, I wanna fight him. The big guy crossed his blades as it dashed straight to the girl in fast speed. It''s releasing a bloody aura while laughing hysterically. The girl pointed her sword to the big guy with calm expression. I can see her resolute and anger withing those eyes. Raising her sword above and giving the hilt a tight grip. Fiery flame appeared around her as her eyes glow red. "Inferno Blade Style! Dominating Slash!" She shouted. The blade sorrounded by flame was brought down with a speed surpassing the speed of sound. The big guy who was crossing it''s blade arms receive the slash the girl made. It stopped the slash with it''s blade arms but one of the blade was chipped. The big guy smirked. "Aaah! Human you are strong! But not strong enough to defeat me! Hahahaha." The girl ignored the big mouth guy as ready herself for the next move. Doing a stance, She slash horizontally. "Inferno Blade Style! Furious Slash!" The big guy was conceited, No this guy is a fool. One look you can see how he looked down upon humans but, this guy overlooked something that shouldn''t be overlooked. It let Its guard down. Shaking my head. What a fool. As result, It''s body propelled backwards crashing unto a car. A deep cut on it''s chest as green blood sprout out of it''s flesh. The big aura worsen as it tried to stand up. But this is not a battle manga where you should wait for your opponent to move. The girl disappear on her spot before she arrive next to big guy. "Inferno Blade Style! Dominating Slash!" With that, The big guy was chopped down from it''s head down to it''s crotch. As a green blood flows out. Making a bloody mess. The girl stood there proudly while the spectator took a picture of the girl. Whispering admiration towards the girl with sparkling eyes. The girl muttered that no one can hear her but me with my Enhanced senses. "Crap! I used Ifrit without permission! This is bad, I''ll be punished... But, I save the day so I may not be scolded...But but, Sensei-" Before she could finish her muttering a call came from her smartwatch. Her face paled at the sight of the caller. I saw her being fidgety as she finally move. She used her energy wings to fly, leaving a bloody mess. The crowd dispersed when the show was over. Wait that''s it? The people acted like this is completely normal. What is going on. I should ask Sona-nee when I get home. Before going home, I visited Mc*onalds for some burger and fries. I also bought several orders for the girls at home. I don''t know if they like it or not. Considering my Family''s status, having luxurious food is normal. I''ll just give it a try. I already hid the things I bought in my spatial inventory so It wasn''t really problem carrying the food. I will just hide in a corner and put them in the spatial inventory. It''s really hassle having to carry many items. I really am glad I practiced spatial inventory. Also, It''s thanks to my lovely wife, Shiroe for teaching me. I really love that girl... I always wonder If I deserve her love. Even after she constantly said otherwise, I still doubt myself. Sigh, No point of thinking the same thing everytime. I admit, I''m bothered by it. Truthfully, I am scum right? After all of that, It doesn''t erase the fact that I tricked them. Even if I have the memories of Chikushodo Shido, I''m not him and that is what I believe. Shido is not here but me and the past me. A new Shido. I should move on. I should go back now. Mama said we will have to go to school today. She said tomorrow will be start of a new semester and I should explore around the Academy to make myself familiar around the facilities. Hurrying myself. I arrived at home with the other''s already packed. "Wait Sona-nee, We are not staying here?" "Ah, Shido you are here. You are too early. Anyway, We are already done packing up. All that''s left is to wait for time. We are not staying here, Mom said we should stay at Paradise Heart Academy. You know her, She doesn''t want to let go of you." Sona explained to me. She''s really a great woman. I''m happy she''s my sister and my woman. I walk over next to her, grabbing around her waist and pull her to my embrace. "I see. So it means we still have time." Sona was a bit surprised but smiled sweetly. "Yeah, We do." With that I lean down as our lips overlaps together as we passionately exchange our liquids. Not long after we are now in our own world. We then disappeared on spot, going inside one of empty rooms upstairs. Leaving the dumbfounded maids and the other who just arrive shaking their heads with a sigh. --------------------------------------- AN: Regarding about the power system. You can ignore that. I''m not really trying to focus on action genre. I rather go with titillating action than having to write rivalries between an antagonist or something. I tend to change the power system because I would forgot about it. Though if you all wanted a proper power system, then I will consider that. To tell you the truth, I put that power system for the sake of convenience and prevent confusing the readers. But, I''m really bad at setting up power system. Advance Chapter bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon Chapter 133: Paradise Heart Academy 1 On the middle of the pacific ocean, a large island is located. Multiple modern buildings is situated on the island. This island is owned by one and only Chikushodo Family. Looking at the island below. I let out an exasperated sigh. I forgot that my family is one of a heck the richest and noblest family in japan. This island alone is a self explanatory, how strong Chikushodo Family is. Right now, We took a plane to get here. Not really a plane since it so advance that made me gawk in awe. Although, it has an appearance of one, it didn''t need fuel engine anymore. This one flies using Zern Crystal as it''s core. Somehow, Mechanical engineering was left behind and a new way of crafting machines was introduced. Also, This plane ignores physic and turbulence. Since it had a barrier sorrounding it. There''s only two ways to come to this island. One, By taking a plane, however, one can only take a plane to come here if s/he is a VIP. Two, By taking a train, This can only be accessed by students of the academy. Visitors isn''t allowed. There can only be a visitors when there''s an occasion. We landed on the airport. We safely arrived without a hitch. "Fuu, I don''t like riding a plane. I feel sick. Shido, Help me." Shizumi clung behind me as her face paled. Despite the plane doesn''t have turbulence, It flies smoothly. Shizumi still got motion-sickness. Wait! is it even a motion sickness even though there should be no turbulent? I don''t get it. "Yosh Yosh. Get well." I pat her head slowly. I also used some healing magic to cure her. Shina took a hold of my hand on the left. While on the other hand, Of course Shiroe happily clung on to it. A large creepy smile plastered on my face. My Mama and Sisters was looking at me in disbelief. I don''t know what''s on their mind but I bet they are thinking rude. Mama approach us and said. "Shii-chan. Mama will part ways with Shii-chan here. Mama will miss you..." Her eyes are so adorable but at the same time she''s giving off a flirtatious glance. Wryly smiling bend over and give her lips a peck. It''s not like where hiding my relationship with Mama with the others. My sisters have already known about it and they already accepted it. Of course, Someone isn''t really happy about it. Shiyuki-nee is still uptight and disapproving about this incestuous relationship. Her eyes is shimmering of disbelieves but much worse than the others. Sigh. How can I make her accept. She''s a hard nut to crack in simple term. Mama and Sona-nee took a car. They had works to do, so that leaves me with Kana, Akane, Kira, Shiyuki, Shizumi, Shina, Shiroe and Me. We took another car to the mansion where we would stay. My relationship with Kana, somehow have gotten closer. When she found out my true identity she was so sad that I blame myself. It nearly crushed my heart when she grew distant from me. We were so close that there was no boundary between us. Now, I can feel something blocking my way to her. Although, We did some skinship. It didn''t really made me feel relieve, it gotten worse but I didn''t tell her about it. For now I have to make her happy. Akane this girl, She still loves me. Which made me very happy. She is also the first girl apart from Shiroe to accept me whole. She decided to come with me and become a nurse at the Academy. It made me smile when she said me those. Kira-nee as always she grins when looking at me. She''s also one of the girls who tried to understand me. Somehow, She did accept partly. She even said that I should become stronger, If I want her to completely accept her. Shiyuki-nee, The most troublesome of all. No I didn''t mean she is troublesome. She''s really just a normal among with us twisted people. She''s the only person who can''t accept this twisted relationship of ours. To make her accept this, is very troublesome. However, I''ll do my best to make her accept. Shizumi and Shina didn''t really mind it that much. Since they didn''t know Shido that much. Especially, My daughter Shina. Right now, For her I''m her father and only lover. Yup so f*cking adorable yet twisted relationship we have. Shiroe, Well she just go along with the flow. She didn''t really want to partake with this troubles around me. She might be cruel but I know that I should properly resolve this with my own hands. Although, She gave me advice sometimes. I love her. .... Anyway, regarding about that scene earlier. I talk about it with Kira-nee. Shiroe also didn''t know about modern times since she was sealed in her grimoire. So, She was also curious on what happened. Battlesuit, also known as Zernoid suit... Heh Who named it? They really have a unique naming sense. Zeruno, A remnant of those underground Zern that killed most of the men in the world. But, they are weak and common. These Zeruno came from nest but no one knows where the nest is located. These monsters appeared out of nowhere destroying things. They are a very troublesome creatures, If it was in the past people would be devastated by such creatures. However, This time they don''t need to fear those mongrels since humans invented the Zernoid Suit. Using a core from a Zern and Zeruno, People can now mass produce Zernoid Suit. However, It''s difficult to create Zernoid Suit using Zern Crystal. Since the crystal is very power, it''s a equivalent to a nuclear power. One mishap, Boom, Everything is gone. Zeruno on other hand, It''s not that great and common used as everyday energy. It can be used on appliances and vehicles. Because of this, There is no polluted air exuding from factories. It''s an amazing advancement. Zeruno is also used on mass producing Zernoid Suit. Though the suit is not powerful and very brittle. That''s why it can be mass produce because Zeruno crystal is easier to use than Zern crystal. Ah I learned so much. So that''s why the people from before did not panic. Since it''s common occurrence. --------------------------------------- Advance Chapter bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon Chapter 134: Paradise Heart Academy 2 "Shido, Here. This a document for signing to become teacher. Decide on what subject do you want to teach, or just leave it a blank if you don''t want to teach. You are free to decide." Sona gave me a transparent tablet. It''s not paper but a gadget. I read the content for a minute before thinking about what I should pick. It was decided I would become a teacher in school but I don''t really know how that works. I don''t know how to teach. I don''t have any knowledge on becoming a teacher. Moreover, I was still a highschool student in my past life. It''s really making me a headache just thinking about it. Well, it seems I can also pick nothing, meaning becoming an adviser of a class. A teacher with no main subject to teach. Now that I read what''s written, It appears there are many things to pick. So I should pick these if I have this? Arithmetic is divided into parts, Basic to Master Mather, Scientific calculation, Astronomical calculation and other profession regarding mathematics. Arts are also divided into many parts. Music, Dance, Art and other stuff regarding beauty of art. Heh this is amazing! So that means the teacher is free to teach what they are good at. This school surprisingly considerable. The rules of being tied on on a subject that a teacher doesn''t want the students to learn. Such as those useless subjects in life. Although, There is still subject about those written in here, it wasn''t really the main importance. Also, The student is free to take 15-20 subjects a week. They are free to decide on what they wanted to learn. Yes this might be unpretentious, but, there are 3 main subject in these school. First is Mathematics. Second, Zern Studies. Third, Military Tactic and Technique. These three are very important subject in this school. The student can graduate or pass if they passed these three subject. The other subject can help a student allocate their grading points if they can''t pass the two of the main subjects. A student must at least pass one main subject and have passing grades on other 6 subjects if they cannot pass the other two main subjects. The school system may look lackadaisical but, it''s more efficient. As I read the content of the tablet. I put the thing on the table as I lean on the couch. Sona lean on me as she circle her arms around my neck. "So did you decide? You can pick nothing too you know. After all, You will be just a teacher in name. Also, You will not be able to become a full-fledge teacher immediately. You''ll be teacher in training." I turn my head on her as I smile. "You are really underestimating your husband that much." I said jokingly. I sneak my hand through her butt as I give them a squeeze. Sona squeal, biting her lips seductively. "Who''s your wife!?" She retorted. Glaring at me while her hands pinched my waist. "Eh, Didn''t we already seal our love promising each other from life and death." "Hm, Really when did I said that?" She then put her index finger on her cheek pretending to think. This woman, She knew she is really bad at acting this cute. Shaking my head. "If you keep joking. I will punish these butt of yours." I said provocatively while rubbing her butt with my hands. Her cheeks turns red as her eyes are looking at me seductively. This woman is really igniting my desires for her. "You are all talk and no action. Aren''t you my H-u-s-b-a-n-d?" She then cup my face as she retaliated my provocations with flirting. My smile widened as I ready my self from eating her. However, Before I could make a move. Someone interrupted us. "Ahem!" Looking at the source of the voice. There, Kana is looking at us with dead pan eyes. I stopped my actions as I awkwardly smile. Ah Kana, When can I have my lovey-dovey time with you again. I miss you in my arms. Sona calmed down as she look at Kana on the other side of the table with a smile. "Little Sister do you want to flirt with husband too?" "Hah!? W-Who would want to flirt with him. He is despicable. A liar hmph! There''s now way I want to get close to this asshole." She harshly said. Those words pierce deeper than I expected. However, I wanted to say. Tsundere ka omae!? Are you Tsundere!? I just laughed the pain in my heart. Even though, She didn''t really mean those words. I feel like there''s also a hint of truth on those words. Which, I feel bad. "Kana!" Sona sternly said. Kana stopped spouting verbal abuse to me. Kana realized what she did and stopped talking as she look down. I can see her hands cup into fist, She grip them tightly. My heart also tightened from that sight. I unconsciously stood up and walk towards her. I cup her chin and make her look at me. Her eyes got teary as she gritted her teeth. I then grab her waist then pulling her to me. She tried to struggle but she didn''t do so. She just stoop there, letting me embrace her tightly. "Kana, I''m sorry for making you mad. I know it''s my fault. You can blame it all to me. Just know that, In my heart, I love you." I whisper next to her ear softly. I didn''t want to see her sad like this because It''s my fault. I want to see her smile all the time. It may be stupid desire but that''s just what I wanted from my women. I don''t want to see them get hurt. They are very important to my life. --------------------------------------- Advance Chapter bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon Chapter 135: Paradise Heart Academy 3 After that, I pampered Kana for a little while before we separated. She did however calmed down. She told me we should take our time slowly. Kana may be grown distant from me, I don''t blame her for being so. I respected her decision, That''s because I love her so much. Kana is just a woman with maiden''s heart, You know, Kana is pretty romantic. That''s why my identity was huge blow for her. For her, It became much more complicated, I am Shido but at the same time not. Her love is pointed towards her brother. The question she kept asking in her heart, Am I really her brother right now? The brother she fell in love. I don''t have the answer for that. The only one who can solve that problem is Kana, herself. She need to realize what she feel about me. The current me. That''s why we should take our time being familiar with each other. Learning about ourselves slowly. I may have Shido''s memories but I don''t have his ego. When we separated, Kana brought Akane with her to go the Infirmary in the Academy. The two will become our Academy Doctor and Nurse. They wanted to explore and make themselves accustomed with their new workplace. The Academy''s Infirmary isn''t your everyday ordinary school Infirmary, since the academy is a military school or intend to recruit capable students. The Infirmary is large with advance equipment, Only those skilled doctors like Kana would be able to use them. Why the need of those equipment. Because, Injury is common in this kind of school. There are Military Exercises than cause a student a grave injuries. "Shido-san, I''m going. I love you! Muah." Before the two of them leaves. Akane gave me a sweet passionate kiss as she whispered her loving words through my ears. Kana watch the scene before her and hesitation can be seen in her face. Kana look at my eyes as she sighed. "Don''t look at me like that. You may have change but, you are still the one and only Idiot Shido I know." She then approached me, as Akane move away and letting Kana clung on my neck as I embrace her, Before stealing those delicious lips of hers. The kiss turn passionate for a few seconds, Kana push me, inclining to stop. I feel reluctant parting, but I didn''t show it on my face. "Kana, I love you. Akane you too. I love you." "Yes Shido-san. I''m happy." Akane smiled joyfully. As Kana just harrumph. "Don''t be so cheesy.... I-I love you too." She retorted but she still said it in the end. Though, Her voice was quite. With my enhanced hearing, I can hear it loud and clear. I smiled as my worried heart had been lift off. Then they left. Mama and Sona who was supposed to be in their work came home just after we arrive in the mansion for more than half an hour. They said, There''s really nothing to do important, So, They came home. Mama admitted that she wanted to see me rather than bury herself in her office without nothing to do. Sona was perplexed by Mama''s decision but she also didn''t refuse the offer. She was also eager to go home and have some fun time with me. I can only wryly smile when I heard their reason. So I pampered them to their heart''s content. I also miss Sona''s butt. I''m so pleased by her. ... Sona lean forward against the headwall of the bed. While I doggy-styled her from behind. "Aaahn... Shido more! Spank my ass. Aah!" Sona shouted ecstatically as she gripped the edge of the headboard with her delicate hands. She moans as I piston my cock deep inside her. "Sona-nee do you want me to spank your butt?" "Aaahn Yesh! Yesh! Spank them. I love it when you spank them. Aah!" Hearing her affirmation, I raised my hand and struck them down as hard I can. No, Just a normal hard without using my Enhanced strength. After all, I don''t want to harm her. *Pak *Pak *Pak *Pak. "Is this it Sona-nee. You want em like this!" I said as I enjoyed spanking her bottom. The rhythm of my spank is synchronized with her Vaginal folds tightening. As her love juices squirts from her pussy. "Unnn Ahhn. Yeah Yeah! This is it. I love your big hand Shido. I also love your big cock as it stirred my insides. Aaahn.... More More do me more!" As if she hadn''t have enough. She skillfully timed my thrust and move her waist, making a strong impact every thrust. I could feel the entrance of her womb, the cervix. I smiled. As I resumed slapping her ass, to the point they are already read from constant spank. Instead of feeling pain, She felt heavenly pleasure as she another climax. "I''m cumming! Aaahn. Shido I''m cumming!" "I''m also gonna let out, Sona-nee. I will release my baby seed in your womb and get knock up!" When she is on the point of cumming, I also wanted to cum with her together. She keep asking for another child. However, I''m not ready for it but doesn''t mean I won''t cum inside. She also respected my decision. However, I promise to her that I will give her a child sometimes in the future. "Yes. Cum inside me. Give me your hot semen inside my womb. Aaaaaaaah!" I release all the accumulated semen inside her. As the grip of her fold tightened, threatening my dick being rip off. She then shivered from orgasm as she also squirted from ecstacy. After that. We laid on the bed. Using the cleaning magic to remove the stains we just made. Sona comfortably lay on my chest. She''s breathing roughly. "Shido, I''m so happy to be able to be with you again." "Sona-nee, I''m also happy to have a wonderful woman like you. I feel like I''m the luckiest man alive." "Pufufufu, Shido you are really stupid. You are the luckiest man alive in the world. You can create yourself a harem." Sona tease me as she nibble my earlobe and chuckled. "Hahaha, I might be the luckiest Hahaha." I laughed as I think about it. I really am lucky to be alive again. I really wanted to give my past self after I was reborn in this body, a punch in the head. I really wanted to have a harem full of mofu mofu and erofu in other world, But it seems there''s also advantage in being reborn on Earth again. "Mom is waiting for you. You should not make her wait, okay. She was the one who proposed on coming home, Because she want to spend time with you. Go now. Tomorrow we will be busy, We might not have time lazing around like this." "Thank you Sona-nee. I love you." "Un, Don''t worry. I love you too." The two of us sat up. I give her lips a peck before standing up. Mama wanted to be pampered too. I smiled. I can only do her ass though, But that''s not a problem. I''m happy I can be connected with my Mama. She''s very fragile, I nearly broke her yesterday. The image of her being in pain made me feel guilty. I gritted my teeth, I don''t want to see her like that anymore. I want her to smile as she calls me ''Shii-chan'', The way she calls me made me feel special. Although, The name is cute suitable for a man like me, However, for me being called like that is very heart-warming. That''s why I resolve myself to never make her cry. ... Shina and Shizumi isn''t here with us in the mansion. They told me, they wanted to visit their friends houses. I wish I can come with them... Nope, that won''t be possible. If I want to announce myself through the whole world the I''m free to do so. However, I will not. The troubles coming is hard to imagine. That''s why I limit myself to only make my appearance known to the others who can be trusted and tight-lipped. --------------------------------------- Advance Chapter bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon Chapter 136: Paradise Heart Academy 4 "Shii-chan." "Un. What is it Mama?" "I love shii-chan." "I also love Mama." My loli Mama, Shizue, sprawled on top of my chest. Soaked from her and my sweat. She had a big adorable smile when she look at me. I was holding her waist gently and while the other hand was caressing her smooth cheeks. The two of us was exhausted from our session we just had earlier. She was still breathing roughly, it made her looks so erotic. My cock was still inside of her ass but because I was aroused by her erotically cute look, My cock hardens again. "Shii-chan is naughty." She said with a pout on her face. "I''m sorry Mama, You are just so beautiful and cute. I can''t help it. I just love you so much." When she heard my reply, her already blushed cheeks turns even more redder. She then pinch my skin with her very delicate fingers. I grab them and put those little finger in my mouth. She didn''t pull them away as she started to grind her hips. "Shii-chan, Don''t treat Mama like a child." She raised her body and skillfully move her hips up and down. The pleasure I felt was so extremely good. Her petite figure is already making her inside is very tight, now further tighten as it threaten to crush my cock. The way she squeeze her inside made me feel I''m in heaven. The movement she made is very complex, sometimes she twist her hips that always sends shivers through my nerve. This sensation is new, No one can beat her tightness. Well, she have a loli figure. When she look at my expression. Mama beamed as bend down whilst humping her butt. She then lick my nipple and her other hand tease my other nipple. I want to also tease her but... "Don''t move Shii-chan, Aahn, Let Mama make Shii-chan feel good." I stop my hands and put them down on the side. "Mama wanted Shii-chan know that Mama is not a child. Mama also had experience you know. Did Shii-chan forget?" Ah, Yeah. I laughed in my mind. How can I forget, This little woman before me reared 5 children. No, I would constantly forget about that fact because I always treated her differently. I would unconsciously look at her no different from a little child. Hah, I''m a damn lolicon! "Sorry Mama, I-" "Shh, Shii-chan, mama knows what shii-chan wanted to say. Don''t worry about it. Just because mama said don''t treat mama as a child doesn''t mean shii-chan should change. At the bottom of mama''s heart, I feel happy when shii-chan spoil mama.... Basically, shii-chan you can spoil mama anytime shii-chan want. However, don''t treat mama like a fragile glass when we are on bed. As you know, Mama was a real refined woman back then. Mama have plenty amount of experience. So shii-chan, don''t force yourself to change." Her words made me realize how stupid I was. She may be fragile and delicate to me. But, I didn''t take it into consideration that in fact she was a genuine mature lady, refined by time and experience. Her body only regressed caused by the curse of our blood. Her way speaking may have changed, But doesn''t meant her actual experience will also disappear. On the second half of her spiel, She turn slightly serious. After she lectured me. She resume humping my cock. We then indulge ourselves in this incestuous relationship. I don''t care what other people would think about our affair. From the bottom of my heart, I love having incestuous relationship. I''m an Incecon. I get aroused the thought of having sex with my blood-relative. My drive will spin furiously, making me unbearably excited by though of being intimate with someone from my family. Mama used her techniques she accumulated from her experience in pleasuring me. I admit she is very good and I almost came after a few minutes. I feel ashamed when I almost cum. However, Mama didn''t let my endure as I came inside her. She also orgasm plenty of times, since, her petite figure is making her disadvantage. Contrast to my raging large cock, her small asshole is too cute for my size. Surprisingly, It fit inside her without a hitch. Well, I turn my cock a little smaller before going inside her and then slowly return to it''s original size when her hole got already used to the size. She didn''t even complain of how the size was getting bigger. She only lewdly smiled as she release a pleasurable moan. Eventually, she was high in ecstacy. We did it for a few rounds before we took a rest. With her still inside me. Oh yeah, I forgot to mention it. I used Time manipulation to dilate time from inside to 50:1.. We already did a few rounds in two hours. 2 minute and less the half may have already passed outside. Really, This magic is unbelievable. It''s so convenient just like the cleaning magic. I stopped the magic is we rested peacefully. Half an hour later.... Sona informed me that I successfully became a teacher. I will be a an adviser of a class. As for why I accepted this job isn''t because I''m oblige to do so, I just want to become one. A teacher, I wanted to teach.... It''s just a simple reason. Although, Part of it is just to cover identity. The other part is to prevent myself holing up in our house. I have things to do like saving this world you know. I may sound heroic but no I''m not, I jist don''t want the human race to be extinct. After all with the number of men alive in this world, they wouldn''t hold out for that long. Furthermore, The birthrates between male and females have massive difference, It''s totally unbalanced with 9.9999999:0.0000001 ratio. That''s basically impossible to prosper the world. Besides, No one knows if those monster underground will come back again and do their massacre. However, there''s one thing I can''t help but be confused. Why are they only targeted males? That''s the biggest question unanswered. So far, Women around the world studied this question during this past decade without avail. So, I may have been level 5 magician. I don''t have any methods to save the world. Although, I need to reach level 12 above to create a portal to another world and create a rift between to worlds. That''s the only method I know of. Also, I really don''t understand as for why the babies will turn into females. Out of 100 newborns, There is no male will be born. One male will be born after a million or so. With Alteration magic it would be possible to change the gender. But this is a taboo magic, The magic system will prohibit the user to cast this taboo. Or so what Shiroe told me. So I didn''t add this method. Furthermore, The mana needed to cast this magic is large amount. With my current mana capacity, it isn''t enough. Also, It''s a level 10 magic. Anyways, I just become a teacher. Starting tomorrow I will have new school life... Not as a student. Okay, The true reason why I wanted to be a teacher because, I like to see girls in uniform. I want to be a student but that''s impossible due to my age. I can disguise it but I didn''t, After all, Shina is also a student and she is my daughter. So, I pick being a teacher. So I can have upperhand with a student. I laughed as I thought of a plan in my head. I can''t wait for tomorrow.... Hmm I think I forgot something. Ah yeah, I forgot to explore the campus. Welp, I can just do it tomorrow. --------------------------------------- Advance Chapter bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon Chapter 137: Paradise Heart Academy 5 Opening my eye lids as the shimmering light of sun flashes from my view. I woke up feeling refresh, Ah I love my life. I''m glad I''m alive and healthy. I slept on a large king size bed. Next to me was little yet refined lady according to her, was my one and only mama. She was settled inside my arms. She was hugging my chest with a satisfied smile on her face. You will not believe that this delicate girl is a mother of 5 children. I always slept with her, not because she ordered me to. I always slept with her is because I want to strengthen our bonds as Mother and Son. Although, mainly because I love her and... yeah, I''m lolicon plus my incecon. Shaking those useless thoughts away. She slowly open her eyes. She turn her head to look at me as she flash a charming smile. "Good morning shii-chan." "Good morning mama, Did you sleep well?" "Yeah, Mama had a very good dreams. Shii-chan was also in Mama''s dreams. We we''re so happy in Mama''s dreams." She nodded and replied by talking what she dreamed. I''m curious on what she dreamt. "I''m happy to hear I''m also included in your dreams Mama. Can you tell me what did you dream mama?" "Hehehe. Nope, It''s a secret." I asked but she didn''t seems want me to know. She only gave me a playful smile. She''s trying to lure me. Now I''m really curious about it. She really knows how to play with words. "I want to know." "hmm." Putting her index finger on her cheek as she pretend to think. Moments later she nodded. "Okay, on one condition." Ah, Here it is. Like I thought so. She''s clever. "....Okay then." Welp, It''s not like I will refuse. I don''t really care what her conditions really is. Even if it''s embarrassing, I will unhesitatingly do it. After all, She''s my mom. I will spoil her to no end. "Then, Mama will tell shii-chan what Mama''s condition later, okay. Don''t take your words back." "Un, I won''t." "Actually, It''s nothing much. Mama is just dreaming about having a happy family. Shii-chan is always right beside mama and shii-chan''s sisters, We we''re smiling all the time. It was the best dream Mama had dreamt of." She told me how much she feel about the dream. K turn my body on the side as I put my hand on her waist then pull her closer to me. I lean down and overlap our lips together. "Mama that''s a very wonderful dream. I will make your dream not a dream anymore, because I will make it happen. I will realize that dream of yours. We will be smiling everyday. Living our lives to the fullest.... Mama, I love you very much." Tears build up at the corner of her eyes as she nod adorably. I can''t help it but caress her cheeks softly. "Un, Thank you shii-chan. Mama loves shii-chan also." With that we exchange another passionate kisses. Before we could indulge ourselves from our desires. A loud noise rang up, shocking the two of us. I search for the source of the noise with irritated expression. It was my smartwatch that was placed on top of the bedside cabinet. I grab it and found out, it was just a notification from the academy. Informing the teacher''s to arrive at 7 am. The time is still early in the morning approximately, 6 am. I have an hour to prepare. Actually, I don''t need to prepare. 1 hour may not be enough but for me it''s plenty of time. With the help of Time manipulation, I can extend that easily. Without hesitation, I did it. Now then let''s get back to where we left off. With that, I fucked my loli mama''s ass for a whole 2 hours. Ending it being exhausted and satisfication. Mama had a work later so she told me she want to rest for a bit. I gave her a last peck on the lips before heading out. ... Downstairs, Dinner table. A long extravagant table that could only found in noble houses. Well, this is a noble house. There I found my sisters, niece and daughter sitting on the chairs beside the table. There was an empty seat at the side of the table, which can only be seated by the head of the house. As usual I sit on that chair. No one minded about it. "Good morning everyone!" I greeted them first. "Good morning!" Shizumi excitedly said. "Good morning Papa." Shina this girl is being mischievous this days. I nodded to her but glared at her, She only retaliate with smug smile. Sighing, I wryly smiled. It was not really a secret in my family that Shina is my daughter. They only hid it from me. "Good morning Shido." Sona greeted with a beautiful smile. "Oh! Shido morning!" Kira as usual. Her confidence is high. She then resumed doing what she was doing. Despite having a little tanned skin she doesn''t really have muscles that much. But she is really strong. What she is currently doing is training her hand grip with pair of grippers. "Good morning Shido-san." "Morning Shido." Akane is already part of the family so she''s allowed to eat with us. Even if there''s a rule just like those noble rules, I will still let her eat with us. After all She''s my woman. Kana said her greeting but I can feel something is bothering her. I will ask her later. "Good morning." Shiyuki faintly replied to my greeting. I feel a little happy when she replied to me. This is good. Shina was beside me and also Shizumi as the three of us started our conversation about school. Beside shina is her mother, Sona. Besides Sona is Kira. On other side, Beside Shizumi is also her mother, Shiyuki. Beside Shiyuki is Kana and lastly, beside Kana is Akane. Shiroe isn''t present, what is she doing? I''ll visit her later. Sona asked me where Mama is. I told her Mama wanted to sleep for a while. She then called the head maid and told her to deliver a meal to mama when she woke up. We then eat our breakfast happily. Not entirely, Shiyuki is still moody, albeit hiding it from the others but, I can sense it. --------------------------------------- Advance Chapter bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon Chapter 138: Paradise Heart Academy 6 Paradise Heart Academy (6) After breakfast, I go to Shiroe''s room and found her sleeping comfortably. She woke up when I arrived beside her. I inform her about me going to work. She lazily sit up from her bed. I approach her as I give a her a kiss on her lips before saying goodbye. Shiroe then go back to sleep. I also visits my mama and said my goodbye. Downstairs, The girl''s waited fo me, mainly Akane, Kana, Kira, Shizumi and Shina, They are students and faculty staff. We then got out from the mansion. A hover limo was waiting for us outside as we took a seat inside. Sona and Shiyuki was left in the mansion. Sona wanted to wait our mother to wake up. Until mama wakes up, Sona will remain in the house. She still have documents to tend, She''s really a busy woman. As for Shiyuki, Well I don''t have a clue what she do or work. I learned from Shizumi that her mother basically loves traditional stuff, basically, Calligraphy and tea ceremony. As expected of her conservative nature. This type of girl is really hard to convince the most. While complicating a plan to grow closer with Shiyuki in my head. Shina and Shizumi flanked on my side as they both clung on my arms. The two of them chatted with each other about school stuff. Akane and Kana was also having conservation about their work. For the most part is Akane being taught by Kana on how to treat patients and stuff relating to medical procedure. Just when I think of dozing off. Shizumi called me out and asks. "Uncle Shido, are you really going to hide your identity?" Shizumi asked innocently. "Yeah, I don''t want to trouble the family." "You don''t have to worry about that much you know. Our family is powerful, Almost everyone in japan fear and acknowledge us. In first place, No will dare to oppose us. Really, You don''t need to hide it." Instead of Shizumi replying, Shina intervene and said frankly. What she said is correct, that also crossed in my mind. However, I''m resolute in my decision so I said to her. "Shina my dear, I understand my situation very well. What you just said is very plausible. I may have do that but, I realize that the amount of trouble will come to our family just don''t sit with me. I don''t want that to happen." "Oh, I understand." Shina nod her head as she also contemplated what I said. Shizumi could only bob her head to side as she doesn''t get what we we''re talking. I turn my head towards and explain to her simply, so she can understand. "If I expose myself, there will be an endless amount of troubles that may endanger our family. I don''t want to see anyone hurt because of my careless action. You, Shina, Kana, Akane, Kira-nee, Sona-nee, Shiyuki-nee, Mama, Shiroe and others from the family are very important to my heart. I cannot handle the thought of you all being hurt. I really really really love you very much." Shizumi was surprised and smiled sweetly. She tightened her hug. I could see her stirring emotions deep in her eyes. As some tears drop from her eyes. Shina also got emotional as she push herself to my embrace closely. The others who listened to me was not spared from emotional strike. Kana was the most affected, I can see the struggle she was holding in. They didn''t say anything. Kira-nee only gave me a thumbs up as she give me a proud smile. Not long after the emotional streak. We have arrived at the academy safely. ... The hover limo arrive at front of a large structure. It''s the Academy Campus, It''s so big! It''s one of those school''s in Europe or schools for the rich and nobles. There''s a long main building at the front that has 2 wings from either side. I look at the building in awe. As the limousine arrived. It attracted the eyes of the students and teachers and they all stopped. Not because it''s a car of a noble. No, there are other Noble''s children studying here from foreign countries. It''s not a surprise, since the school is well-known and very prestigious. The people halted because if that reason, They are respect to us, The Chikushodo Family. Above all, We owned the school. The limo has the Family logo in the front for others to see whose family the car belong. "Wow, This is amazing." I said in awe. While the other girls smirked at my reaction. Only me who had the reaction. Akane already knew about it. "Right, No matter how much I look at it, It''s very high-class." Akane nodded her head and said. The girls get out one by one before I also got out. They attracted attention when they got out from the car. All the students and staffs bowed their heads to us. While the girls greeted them with charming smiles. Some even got love-struck when Kira-nee smiled handsomely. Yeah, This girl really love tease girls. I wonder when she can suck me again. While thinking about perverted thoughts. I use magic to disguise myself into Chikushodo ''Shinomiya'', the pseudonym I made yesterday. The effect of the magic isn''t physical. My body didn''t change at all. It''s just a simple illusion. Everybody apart from me and my family, possibly those who I deem worthy of my trust can only see my original form. The others will only see me as a plain looking woman. "Kyaa it''s Kira-sensei... She looks stunning. I miss sensei." "Yeah, The Chikushodo Family is amazing. They are very popular. Their fame spread in the whole japan." "Who are the new faces? Are they also part of Chikushodo Family?" "Ne, are they the Chikushodo Family who owns a multi-trillion company and established this prestigious academy?" "Yes, They are that Chikushodo Family." "Really? This Family is incredible!" "I know right. They are that incredible. That''s why every Chikushodo Family members are much respected than other nobles. People admire them so much that there are club about this family with over a hundreds member." I peek and listened to the murmurs of the students and staffs at the side. I can''t help but be shock at the last part. No matter what era, People are really fond of gossip. Especially women. They keep whispering their admiration towards us. In the crowd, I saw someone I know. It was the new student I meet yesterday in the cafe, Nanami Lily. When I meet her eyes with mine, she got flustered and a blush creeps on her cheeks. Hmm, not the reaction I expected. I nod at her direction but the girls around her reacted instead. However, I lock our eyes together for her not to misunderstand, thinking I nodded at the girls beside her. I want her to know I greet her. She also nodded and smiled... We then proceed to enter the building and was greeted by a large hall with students and staff loitering around here and there. Shizumi and Shina parted from us since they wanted to go to their respective class. The two are already 2nd years. "Shido, I don''t want to part away with you." Shina said in small voice. Shizumi also nodded. Shina was reluctant to part with me and of course Shizumi too. But they cannot openly show affection. So I can only pat their heads before we separate and go to our respective works. That leaves me with the 3 faculty staffs. Kana, Akane and Kira. We then proceed to the faculty room to log in. Teachers and staff needs to log in everyday or School day. Kira-nee introduce us to other faculty staffs in the room. The room alone is quite big and had very fancy victorian style. Despite it having advance technologies it looks oldish. Why does my family likes old things. However, I still feel like it''s good somehow. The other teachers greeted us and shook hands with us one by one. What can I say, These teachers are drop-dead gorgeous, not a single woman looks plain apart from my illusion. I chuckled, I''m bound to attract attention more than I planned to be. With hot teachers like these exist in school, it won''t be a surprise if the students started to take note me. Sighing in my mind. Kira-nee led me to my desk, it was empty. I expected it to be. Although it''s empty it has advance technological gadget embedded in it. computer hologram. The teacher next to me greet me with cheerful smile. "Halloo! I''m Yamamoto Sachiko! Nice to meet you!" She reach out her hand for a handshake. I grab them and shake her hand. It''s soft. Anyway, This woman is very enthusiastic. I feel like happy meter is over the top. "Likewise, I''m Chikushodo Shinomiya." "Shinomiya-san. No, Shinomiya-chan!" "Please call me just Shinomiya." "Okay Just Shinomiya." I stare at her with blank eyes. What is this woman doing. I get it''s just a joke but she really knows how to irritate me. Furthermore, It''s really a bad joke. I smiled wryly. "Please don''t joke Sachiko-dono." "Wait wait wait! Dono not dono it''s sounds weird." She despairingly decline. This woman will give me a massive headache. Well, I can just punish her when the time comes. I have a feeling she and I are destined to have close relationship. "Okay, I won''t call you chan. So change it. I will call you Shiya?" She just shortened it. I release another tiring sigh in my mind. Let''s just accept it. I have another feeling this won''t end until I accede to her endless suggestions. "Just call me what ever you want." "Then Shiya. I will call you Shiya. Nice meeting you Shiya. Please take care of me Shiya." Okay, It''s fucking annoying. I resigned from her bidding. This woman is also hard deal with. "Shut up you noisy woman. Can''t you zip that mouth of yours and return go your goddamn work?" Ah here it is. A harsh retort from someone. A woman clad in a black aura was also sitting beside me desk on the right. While Sachiko sat on my left side. If Sachiko is bubbly girl. This woman is total opposite of her. Cold and unembellished. Stark contrast of Sachiko. "Mou Mai-chan you are so adorable." Instead of feeling down, this woman didn''t even flinched from the woman who was named, Mai, harsh words. She even pouted cutely and tease Mai. I don''t know if this woman is suicidal or not. Just look at Mai, her deadly aura is surging. "You vivascious woman! I hate that sparkly glitters around you. Also, Don''t call me cute. I''ll kill you!" Ah she snapped. But Sachiko just smiled bubbly without any discomfort of whatsoever. Wow, She wasn''t even affected by Mai''s words, I''m amazed. Although, Mai may be unhinged. She does look cute. I stretch out my hand to her and introduce my self. "Chikushodo Shinomiya, pleasure to meet you." Mai look at my outstretched hands in front of her. She look at it for a few seconds before grabbing. "Senbu Mai, likewise pleased to meet you." Moments later we heard the school bell rang. "Ah! it''s time for school assembly for the sophomores and the principal''s speech. Let''s go Shiya, Mai-chan." Speaking of principal. I wonder what Rai is doing. I should visit her later. Without regards of our own consent this enthusiastic woman drag the two of us out the room by hand. Mai looks so annoyed. Which I can only sigh. Will I able to survive this semester? --------------------------------------- Advance Chapter bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon Chapter 139: Paradise Heart Academy 7 I am seating on the side of a large space auditorium. The teachers and staff will be sitting on the second floor at either side of the auditorium. Below is a row of students sitting on their respective year and class. The whispers of the girls is so loud. I waited for the auditory to start while pretending to close my eyes. Not because I''m bored. It''s just there are two more noisy people at either side of me. Yamamoto Sachiko, A bubbly woman who cannot stop being cheerful and always open her mouth. Her hair is brownish and styled in waterfall braid that made her looks stylish. I agree she''s looking hot. I wanna fuck her.... Okay that slipped. Just ignore that. Her eyes are also brown but you can definitely see sparkles everytime she say something. It''s as if she isn''t bound by anything, I envy her. Sharp chin and oval face, Yep a beauty. Her chest is definitely, E cup. As for the other side. We have here is the total opposite of the girl I just introduced. Senbu Mai, Dark and Gloomy. Her deadly aura can scare the cowardly. She has this barrier around her that prevent others from getting close. Although, I said total opposite of Sachiko, doesn''t mean she''s ugly, on the contrary, She''s also drop dead gorgeous. If not for her edginess and harsh mouth, She would be like Yamato Nadeshiko. Her long dark hair and dark eyes is already attractive enough. Yet what enhanced her beauty is her long eyelashes. Though, There is always scorn on her eyes. Always frowning. Honestly, I want to subdue her. The two get along well. Should I really say that? "Hey, Mai-chan what class are you in charge of? As for me I''m in charge in Second year class 2-1." "Shut up! No one asked....Class 2-2." "Eh!? Really, that''s next to my class! That''s great! I will visit your class later Mai-chan." "Hah!? You should attend your class you harlot! Also, don''t come!" "No I will!" "Shut up!" "Anyway, Mai-chan I heard you likes that....." "Where did you here that?" The two people are buzzing my ears. I can only sit there awkwardly. Despite being unsociable, Mai isn''t really honest to herself. Even if she always denied being close with sachiko, she didn''t push sachiko away. "By the way, Shiya, What class are you?" "Class 1-1." I answered. I was notified about it earlier. The class I was in charge of are the first years. Since I''m also new, It''s a perfect fit. Sachiko keep asking me questions and also teased Mai along the conversation. I chuckled when two are bickering with each other. Really, What a good friendship. A few minutes later, The stage lit up. Someone announce the principal''s speech is starting. I then saw Rai going up from the stage as she narrated her speech on welcoming the new students and encouraging them to become better in the future. She then also praised the junior and senior students for keeping up the good work. Then she proceed to narrate the annals of the academy and the rules to obey. After that a warm of applause comes from the students and the teachers. It was only a moment but she look at me and smiled. Yeah, She wants me to visit her. After that, She welcome the Student council president for her speech. A foot stomps on the stage floor as it resounded through the whole auditory. As the figure of the source is revealed. It was an Attractive girl, her bewitching appearance can make men heart flutter, of course there are no men, however, the students faces blushed when the girl who is the student council president arrive at the podium. Long dark hair, just like Mai''s appearance. She''s also beautiful. "Mai-chan your little sister is amazing as ever." "Shut up... but I agree with you." Eh, So it''s her sister. No wonder two looks alike. If Mai is mature then the girl below is younger version of her. However, there''s no scorn in the girl''s eyes. Instead it had confidence and strong determination. Unlike Mai, she is calm and undisturb. Befitting to be an Academy representative. I wonder if she moans erotically? Ah, just by thinking about it made me horny. I shouldn''t think perverted things. Even if I conceal my Identity with Illusion, I cannot stop the pheromones I will exude. Although, I can stop it from exuding, It''s difficult to stop most of it. There''s bound of small fracture to get out. That would be troublesome if the girls started to get aroused. "I''m the student council president, Senbu Yoko. Nice to meet you all. I welcome all the new students for enrolling in this academy. As the the student council president I assure you will have a great school year. If you need help or troubles you can visit us the student council, we surely would like to hear your plights. We the student council will do everything we can to make the life of the students better. Once, again I, Senbu Yoko pleased to meet you all!" Her speech is awe-inspiring, It''s remarkable. Her voice sounds cool. Look, plenty of students are worshipping her while the rest admire her. "Now then, Let''s welcome the sophomore representative this year." Yoko called out the new student representative. Surprisingly, the representative is none other than Nanami Lily. My mouth turn agape and was really surprised. To think that the girl I just meet yesterday will be the student representative in this school year. Fate really played alot this time. Sometimes I admit that I admire fate, despite I hate it. Lily walk towards the podium with confidence. Yoko receive her with a smile as both of them handshake, a formal gesture. However, Lily''s confidence may be smaller than the president since I can feel her nervousness. Yoko then left her alone, but it seems she left some encouragement. Lily''s slight hesitation in her eyes slowly calmed down. As if she knows where I am, she turn her towards and smiled sweetly. This girl. Then with that she narrate her speech. --------------------------------------- Advance Chapter bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon Chapter 140: Paradise Heart Academy 8 A round of applause reverberates inside the auditorium. After Lily recited her speech she bowed to the audience. She also bowed towards the teachers earning her an appreciation nod from the teachers. She stared at me for a second before going down the stage. After that event. The students go back to their respective classrooms to start the class. One by one the students got out, while that also indicate the teachers to follow up. I need to go see Rai, so I excuse myself to sachiko and mai. The two of the look at me with questions in their mind. I can only say, the principal called me. They just agreed and walked out, Sachiko wave her hand. "See ya later, Shiya." "Chikushodo-san, see you later." Sachiko said with her usual cheery behavior. While Mai just nod her head towards me. I wave them a goodbye. Now then, Where is this naughty principal. Casting a wide search magic. I search for a particular horny woman. She was giving me a lustful look earlier when she read her speech. What''s more, she has an egg vibrator inside her. To think she had the courage to stand in front of many people while having something indecent inside her pussy. Really, is she befit to be a principal that lead the students and staff. Shaking me head wryly. I''ll give her punishment. This nymphomaniac really need to be punished. I found her at a certain enclosed room in the back of the auditorium. I helplessly sighed. This woman is also smart. She knew I will find her. She prepared a room with everything necessary. A large pink bed, not your girlish bed but a naughty looking bed with a naughty woman wearing a sexy lingerie. Dim lights complement the titillating atmosphere. I appear in front of the bed on spot using a teleport magic. Just as I expected she was also expecting my arrival. "Oh my. It seems I have a visitor." Rai bit her lips lasciviously as her vision and body is burning from arousal. Her heat rises as her breathing became rough, Her thigh keep rubbing together as I can smell something naughty coming from her pussy. She''s already horny. I didn''t say anything. Taking off my clothes I approach her silently. Leaning my body as I look into her lust filled eyes. Both of our lips overlap with each other. Sometime later, the kiss became passionate as I invade my tongue inside her mouth. Rai gladly my tongue from going in. She also twirl her tongue with mine. The sound inside the enclosed room become steamy and pinkish aura spreading. My hands wasn''t unmoving. They creep to her sensitive parts of her body. The right hand slid to her pert buttocks, the left grope her left breast. The softness of both parts is amazing. Teasing her nipple between my index and thumb. "Mmnn~ Shido-sama you are so good. My nipple feel so amazing. Mm." Giving her a time to breath she complimented me. As a reward I lean down again and kiss her passionately. My hand on her butt didn''t idle either, fondling her pert velvety bottom is perfect for my hand. Pushing hips between her legs. As I grind my cock on top of her pussy just over the silk of her erotic looking panties. As I keep rubbing my cock on her pussy, her panties got soaked from her love juice. "Aaah, Shido-sama stop teasing me. I want your penis inside my naughty vagina. Aahn" She wrap her arms around my neck. She begs to be fuck. "No I will keep teasing you until you cum. It''s your punishment for being bad influence to your student. You had a vibrator inside your pussy. Your behaviour is very condemning. As your master I will punish your for your mistake." "Shido-sama, I apologize for my unseemly actions... Ahn... Please punish me for my misconduct...Aahn." Rai begs for my cock. She didn''t even feel sorry for her actions. Welp, What can I say. I''m the one who made her like this. So I should also be responsible for it. "Then prepare yourself, I will fuck you crazy... I will pierce your inside with my massive cock that you love so much." "Yes Yesh! Please pierce your cock in my vulgar vagina!...Aaah!" Her eyes is already in high heavens. The effect of my pheromones is still very strong that even a woman as strong as Rai was not spared by it. I have feeling that there is something wrong about my pheromones. I slid her panties aside as I point my penis glance just outside the entrance of her vaginal hole. I saw her erect clit, I reach it and tease her clit with my thumb. Rai trembled from pleasure, she kept begging me to penetrate her but I did not. This is her punishment, Honestly, I only use that reason so I can tease her. She moans like crazy. If it were not for the Time barrier I casted after teleporting in this room. People outside would''ve found us. There are still staff and students who are in charge of mechanics of the auditorium. Above all, I need the time barrier so I won''t be late for class. It would be embarrassing if the teacher was late. A minute later. Rai squirted. Her body spasm from orgasm. "Aaaah~ I''m cumming! Shido-sama I''m cumming ... Please pierce my with your hot penis. I can''t take it anymore. I want your penis." Just after she finish talking. I push my hip forward. My cock slid inside her pussy. It was so slimy and very tight. It feel so good, her vaginal folds is gripping around my cock. It''s as if didn''t want to let go. I start thrusting my cock in her pussy. "Aaah. This is it. This is what I want. Shido-sama please fuck me. Aaaah." "Rai you are so naughty." "Yesh, I''m so naughty." I shove my cock deeper reaching the entrance of her womb. I want to pierce her womb. "Aah Shido-sama your penis is hitting my cervix. aaah." "Rai I want to penetrate your womb. I will cum inside and make your rear my child." "Aaaah! Is that true Shido-sama? I''m allowed to give birth to your baby Aaah." I didn''t answer her as I feel like I''m gonna reach climax any moment. I grope her butt and suck her nipples. Rai clung on my neck, her rough moans is so pleasing to my ears. I love to fuck girls and hear them moan erotically. "I''m cumming Shido-sama. Aaahn cumming!" Her folds tightened as I also reach climax. Within the last thrust I shove my cock deeper, penetrating the entrance of her womb then release my semen directly inside her. Rai keep spasming as her eyes rolled at the back of her head while her tongue was out and her saliva drips. She look so silly and erotic, that''s what you call silly-fucked, in japanese, Ahegao. ... Arriving on my corresponding class. I opened the door. The noisy students became quite when they look at me. They then hurriedly get back to their seats as I walk toward my podium. The classroom is totally different from what I expect. 10 years has passed yet the change is unbelievable. The students don''t need to bring notebooks and books. Because everything is already in their devices. That''s also include in this classroom. The students desk have Holo computers installed. That''s also applied to my podium and the large screen, which supposed to be the black board. We don''t need to use chalk, because, it was replaced by techpen, using that to write on the large black screen. How advance is that? Well, Anyways the student became silent. Inspecting every single one of them, trying to memorize their faces. There''s 30 students in this class. Among them, I found two familiar faces. One from my family and the other, Nanami Lily. The girl from the family could only blushed. She was also took part in that steamy session in the hot spring back home. She''s my cousin, Chikushodo Shuuna. She knew who I am and of course what she is seeing right now is the original me, not the female illusion. I glance at her and smiled, which her face become red and she nodded. As for the last student I know. Nanami Lily, has a bright smile plastered on her face when I look at her. I know what she is thinking, it''s so obvious. She''s happy that I''m their class advisor. I pick up the techno pen and wrote my name. "From today onwards, I will be your class advisor. My name is Chikushodo Shinomiya. You can call me shinomiya-sensei or what ever you want to call me. But, refrain from calling me shameful names. Nice to meet you all... Now then, let''s introduce yourselves." The student was stumped by my introduction. But then they became cheerful since I their class teacher is amiable personality. I smiled at their innocent youth. Don''t worry, I will eat you all one by one. Just by thinking about it made me lick my lips unconsciously. However, apart from shuuna. Everyone looks at me with blush creeps on their cheeks. For them I look hot and erotic. But, for shuuna I look like a hungry old beast looking at his preys. She paled seeing my actions, but it also didn''t hide the fact she got wet from my ferociousness. She remembered the time where I shove my large cock inside her virgin pussy. The thought about that time appeared in her mind, she only woke up from her stupor when she heard someone call her out. --------------------------------------- Advance Chapter bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon Chapter 141: Paradise Heart Academy 9 "Listen very well, this will be your class schedule every school day. If you have questions you can tell me after." I pointed my hand to the screen board. It was the list of their whole semester. It''s a simple schedule nothing really overcomplicated. "7:30 will be the start of the class adviser and ends after 30 minutes, exactly at 8:00 am. After that 8 to 10 will be your minor subjects on your own picking. You can pick up to 15 subjects but 20 minor subjects is the maximum you can pick and also the only minimum requirements are 6, Since you need at least 6 above average grades on the subjects you pick, with that you don''t need to worry failing. However, your 3 major subjects, Math, Military training, Studies relating to zern. You need 1 subject to pass between this 3, though you can easily pass if you have good grades at all three major... Now continuing, 10 to 12 will be your major subject Military training, 12 to 1 pm will be lunch break. 1 to 3 will be another major subject math and zern studies. This two major subjects will alternate everyday. As for 4 to 5 pm another minor subjects. Lastly, 5 to 6 pm, you can either go home or participate a club... Now if you have question just ask me. There''s still 20 minutes before your class adviser will end." I stopped talking and ask if they have questions instead. They will have many questions, I know that. I deliberately didn''t point out somethings they don''t understand. Finally, someone raises their hand. Well, Lily raise her hand. "Yes, Nanami-san." "Sensei, will we find our minor subjects and will not remain in our classroom? How can we know what subject we would attend?" "Good question Nanami-san, I expect someone pointing it out. Well, the time schedule regarding your minor subjects will be random. Can I ask how many subjects did you pick nanami-san?" "20 minor subjects sensei." "Wow, you are very remarkable indeed. I will cheer for you nanami-san... Let''s see, Nanami-san you don''t need to worry that much. The school will decided your schedule so just wait it will be done today. Speaking of today, we will not start the class. That means you are free after class adviser. Tomorrow will begin the start. That''s why you should explore the campus and get familiar with it." "Really sensei?" "Yeah, Since you''re all sophomores, you need at least to get accustomed with the academy first. The school will be troubled if you get lost trying to find your minor subject''s room." I feel like everyone just sigh in relief. They thought they will have to start the class. I chuckle in my mind. I was just teasing them. "Any questions?" "Sensei, What subject do you teach?" When the student asked her question. The other also wondered. "Well, how should I answer this. It''s just I don''t have any subject to teach. In short I''m a free teacher or just your advisor for now." "Eh, So you mean you don''t teach, even though you''re a sensei? That''s weird sensei!" The one who loudly exclaim was a lively girl, Fujimura Honoka. She''s a very lively little girl, Yeah, she''s very petite but she also cannot be called a loli. Her boobs are huge, is it D or E? Damn girl. I be it would be hard walking around with that baggage. "Yeah, That''s right. Don''t worry about such small matter." "Eeeh, What would sensei do, If I want to attend your class? I want to try your class too." "Ah, So you want to attend my class?" "Yeah, I feel like sensei is very friendly. I, Honoka wanted to be friends with Sensei." "Friends huh." "Wait you don''t want to sensei?" Oh, This girl don''t give me that puppy eyes. I look at other students. It seems they are also expecting something from me. Especially, Shuuna and Lily are totally anticipating. Smirking. "I''m really happy what you just said Fujimura-san... However, If you really wanted to attend my class. Let''s see, I plan to create a consultant club. You don''t really need to be a member, you can visit the club anytime you want." "Sensei you are making a club?" I nodded at her. "But why consultant club?" "Well, I want to help every students and others from their problems. If they have a problem they can come and ask for my help... I will gladly help them. Though it depends on the request, if it''s a request that will endanger someone. I will not accept such things." "Sensei you are amazing! I''m very surprised. Sensei I really like you!" Oh, not only she is very lively, she is also straightforward and filled with curiosity. She had a large smile and sparkly eyes. I shouldn''t misunderstand that as confession. She''s simply admiring my benevolent personality. She didn''t know I created the club with wicked intention. After I get along with the students I help, I will bring them to bed... "Thank you Fujimura-san." "Sensei, you can call me Honoka." "Okay, Honoka-san.... So is there any question you wanted to know?" I look through everyone and seems they are satisfied with my explanation. They keep asking me about the schedule, subjects and about me. I had a great time with interacting with my students. Honestly, All of them are beauties. There is also students who don''t stand out and that stands out very well. For example, the russian girl, Zasha Smirnov. Her surname is last. A cold beauty, calm and composed. She''s always quite, she didn''t even ask any questions. She only talks earlier when she introduce herself. Her figure is very lean and tall. A figure that can rival a miss universe. I bet she''s very delicious, I want to take a bite. She''ll be on my list. Also, the others keep glancing at this cold beauty with admiration. I understand what they feel, her hair is blueish silver color and short, crystalize blue eyes and long eyelashes. Sharp nose and small luscious red lips. Really a heaven defying beauty. And another who don''t stand out much. Her dark green hair is messy, she''s wearing a glasses, dark eye bags and unkempt uniform. She didn''t bother correcting her uniform and just lazily stare of the screen. This girl is lost in her world. Although, her appearance is disappointing, I know that she''s a beauty. What''s her name again? Ah, Verona Smirnov. This two are related huh. I should look at their info later on. Also it seems Shuuna and Lily wanted to talk to me. I know what shuuna wants but lily, it''s very unexpected, though I''m not surprised. We only meet each other yesterday for a short time. Did she fell in love with me? Isn''t that fast lily-san. What''s more, it''s my female appearance you fell in love with... Damn, I don''t really know what girls really think. I won''t know if they won''t tell me. Anyway, I will meet them later. After the questioning, The bell rang. "Okay it''s time. Oh, Tomorrow we will decide our class representative/president and vice representative and other officers. I advice you to get along and decide on whoever are suitable to be your class representatives.... Lastly, For those who wants to talk with me. You can come to 4th floor in the west wing and last room after lunch. You will find me there. Though, you should get familiarize with each other and explore the campus first before visiting me." I left after speaking what I wanted. The students became lively and eager to get to know with each other. I left in satisfactory. Being a teacher was nerve-wracking and amazing. There are so many good students. I may not hold myself back and may eat them whole. Ah shit, I''m aroused. I should call shuuna. .--------------------------------------- Advance Chapter bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon Chapter 142: Paradise Heart Academy 10 "Shido-san, why are you hiding your identity?" Right now, I and Shuuna are inside an empty room far away from prying eyes. I called her out after leaving my class. I waited for a few minutes before she arrived here. "Ah, that huh..." I repeated the sentence that I just said earlier when Shizumi asked. Shuuna seems convinced by my explanation. We talk about why I became a teacher and other things. When she fully digest everything I said, Her face heated up. "Shina is right, Shido-san you''re a pervert. To think your reason is so deviant. So, I saw that girl Nanami Lily, was it? It appears she knew you." "Quite observant, yes I know her. Technically, we met yesterday from a certain cafe. I didn''t do anything that makes her fall for me though." "Is that so... So what do you want from me?" Shuuna nonchalantly said. It appears she wasn''t a bit interested in my relationship with others. I admire her perception. Shuuna became fidgety as her cheeks turn red. I guess she already anticipated something will happen when I called her out. She''s lewd. "You know that answer already student Shuuna." Teasing her as I walk closer to her. Shuuna was flustered as she took a step back. Her face is red as a tomato. "Here, I don''t know what you mean by that Sensei. Please clarify." She pretends she didn''t understand her situation even though it''s quite clear already. But, I know she was just acting. You see Shuuna loves acting, and she wanted to be an actress. That''s why I know she''s acting clueless despite she''s already anticipating the outcome. However, I didn''t spoil her act. Instead, I follow her. "What do you mean? Student Shuuna. Didn''t you know why I called you here?" "Yes Sensei, I don''t know a single thing. So please tell me." Shuuna was already in her acting zone when she realizes I follow her act. Her eyes were darting around, pretending to be scared as she continues stepping back, Until her back, stop at the wall. I also walk closer to her until I''m just a few centimeters away from her. She''s looking above, since she''s smaller than me she could only look at my heads up. Our eyes stared at each other as time passed slowly. I put my hand on the wall, it''s what you call kabedon. Her eyes flashed as her breathing slowly ragged. She was heaving for air. I know it''s the effect of my pheromones. Acting as an aphrodisiac, Shuuna feels her body heating up. Her sensitive parts became itchy and hot. Especially, her pussy unconsciously spew out love juices by just getting close to me. "Then if you don''t know why I called you out Student Shuuna. I will tell you by using actions, so you can understand the reason I called you out." I lean my head down and whispers next to her ear. After telling her those words, I didn''t forget to blow air through her ear. "Kyaa!" She was greatly surprised by the sudden sensation from being exhaled in her ear. Shuuna turns redder as she shies away. "Your reaction is quite a cute student Shuuna. Do you want me to proceed so you can understand?" "Y-Yes Please." She was like a cornered rabbit. Scared and pitiful, but all of this is just an act. She played very well. I think she will become a great actress. "Then, I will kiss your lips." "Okay." She obediently agreed. Closing her eyes and purses her lips as she prepares for my lips to come. I did not wait for her for too long, I lean down overlapping our lips together. A few seconds later, the kiss became passionate. "Is this what you want to *chuu tell me Shido-san? *chuu." Shuuna asked between the kissing session. "No..." "Then what it is then." She stares at me with a feverish expression. Her expectant look is making me giddy. Unbuttoning her uniform with my free hands. She didn''t say anything as she let me undress her blazer and white shirt. She''s wearing a blue brazier, Her chest size is a bit decent. We continued kissing as she ignored my rowdy hands creeping her body. "Can you please *chuu tell me now sensei?" "Girl don''t pretend to be clueless anymore. I called you out to have sex with you." Shuuna didn''t say anything as her eyes were telling me she knew but she acts like she didn''t know what''s happening. "Eh, Sex!? We can''t do that. We are a teacher and student it''s against the rules to have a relationship" She covers her bare body with her arms as she pretends to reject my advance. We stop kissing as I look at her with a smile. "It''s too late student shuuna. Today we will have sex." "But..." "There''s no but. You will have sex with me." "O-Okay... Sensei you are too forceful. Aren''t you scared I will report you for raping?" "Raping? Student Shuuna, you do realize that there are no more men aside from the few who remain and me. The law was already changed, If there''s a man it''s okay to **** a girl." "R-Really? T-This is the first time I heard that." Of course, it is. I just made it up. If there''s a man the authority will move and capture him and use him as a sperm donor. However, For shuuna, it was just an act. She''s quite knowledgeable about the past. Still, she''s in her world. "Don''t worry Student Shuuna, I will fuck you crazy until I get you knocked up." "W-Wait Don''t tell me you will make me pregnant? N-No! I don''t want to. I''m still young... Someone help me!" Her face paled as she tried to push me off. Unfortunately, her attempt is futile. I''m a lot stronger than her. "Too bad Student Shuuna, No one will be able to hear you. We are far away from others, this room is isolated. No one will come here under any circumstances...Now now, Don''t get too heated up yet. Because it''s too early, We will take our time together hehehe." I laughed lecherously. Tears drop from her eyes as she was scared. You think I should fall for that. If not I can read her emotion I would have fallen for her act. It''s too realistic. This girl will become a great actress. Furthermore, those eyes are already filled with lust. I put my hand on her panties, it was soaking wet. "Kyaa what are you doing sensei. You can''t touch there." I didn''t answer her as I keeping rubbing her soaked panties. Any moment now, I can feel her clitoris hardened from being rubbed. Her breathing rough up. She grabs my hand in an attempt to pull it away from her pussy. Once again it''s a futile action. "Aaahn, don''t tease my pussy anymore. It''s already aaahn wet and sticky. Sensei please end it faster Aaahn." "Just as I said Student Shuuna, We will take our time slowly." "Wait nooo! Aaaahn~" I pull her bra up as her two bountiful mounds sprung out from being restrained from that piece of fabric. I lean my head down and suck her nipples. "Aah! Don''t suck my tits. It feels weird!" She keeps moaning erotically. I set aside the panties exposing her young pussy. It''s already wet and dripping love juices. I can smell the arousing aroma coming out from her pussy. I push my finger inside her hole. When the finger gets in, she jerks up. "Aaah! Sensei your finger! your finger is Inside my pussy. Aaahn." Shoving my finger back and forth inside her hole. Her slimy liquid keeps gushing out. It indicates she''s ready to be fucked. I give her a french style kiss. Shuuna gave in her from her lust. She couldn''t think straight anymore. She clung to my neck as she passionately reciprocates my kiss. She didn''t even try acting anymore. Now that she''s ready. I broke our kiss. I remove my clothes and pants. Releasing my magnum from its slumber. "Here Student Shuuna, you should please this little guy." Shuuna didn''t even decline as she goes straight to her knees and grabs my cock with her dainty fingers. She jerks my cock up and down, She also brought her lips to it putting my cock in her mouth. She grabs the shaft with her hand as she sucks the glans. I feel so good! Her acting is perfect, her blowjob is great, she needs a little bit of training to get used to it. A few minutes later. "Student Shuuna I''m cumming. I will release my baby milk in your mouth!" I grab her head as I reach deeper into her throat. I spurted a great amount of cum inside her throat. Shuuna tried to push me away in protest. It didn''t take long before I release my cock into her mouth. Some semen surge out from her nose. Shuuna coughs up some semen as she glared at me. "Why did you come so much. I nearly choke you know." "Hahaha, Sorry. Your mouth felt too good. I can''t help it." "Don''t use that stupid excuse. Someone told me you just want to cum inside them whether it''s mouth, pussy, or ass." "Oh! I''m caught. Then, I don''t need to explain it anymore." "Okay, less talking. You want to fuck me right? Come Shido-san, I miss your cock." Shuuna walks towards one of the tables as she bends her body on top of it. Her ass is pointing in my direction. She looks at me from behind as she spread her buttcheek with her hand. Her steamy pussy keeps emitting an aromatic scent. I approach her from behind, grabbing her hip with one hand while the other hand guides my cock to her pussy hole. I point the glans over the hole as I slowly push my hip. "Aaah~ This is it... I miss your cock. Shido-san. it''s so big! It''s always so cramped when it''s deeper. Aaahn It''s hard to breathe. I''m amazed by the size of your cock." "Thanks." Shoving my cock deeper. I began moving my hip back and forth. Shuuna was moaning loudly, it was so pleasing to the ear. Her moan made me even more riled up. I shove deeper and deeper until I broke through her womb. "Aaaaah! There it is. You pierced my womb once again. Aaahn. It''s so stuffy inside. It feels so great!" I smiled at her reaction. I lean my body forward, planting my lips on her nape. I lick and kiss her skin, leaving marks on her body. I embrace her waist with one hand. Groping her boobs with the other one. Teasing her nipples and pinching them to further the stimulation. "Aaah More more! Fuck me more sensei! You wanted to fuck me right." Shuuna snapped as she lost her reasons. The stimulation is too strong that I ended up breaking her. She''s confused about who she is now. I chuckled, But I didn''t stop moving my hips. On the contrary, I shove my cock faster and deeper. A lewd sounds of meat slapping resounding inside this empty room. Shuuna is making a silly look on her face. She let out her tongue as her saliva drips from her mouth. It''s as if she didn''t care what she looks like right now. The only thing left in her mind is how she wanted to be fuck fiercely. As we continued our passionate and pleasurable exchange. We finally reach the end of our destination. Shuuna did not know how many times she climaxed. I also lost count on how many times she came, I''m also lost in this pleasurable moment. Sometimes, her fold will grip my cock tightly as she spasms but I didn''t stop moving I keep fucking her. She always screams for more and deeper that I even forgot the time. Finally, I reach my climax. I spurted all the cum in my balls deep inside her wombs. All my accumulated stress earlier was finally lifted. There are so many beauties and most of them are on my strike zones. There''s no way I won''t feel frustrated. --------------------------------------- Advance Chapter bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon Chapter 143: Paradise Heart Academy 11 Shuuna and I sat on the floor while leaning on the wall. Shuuna leans on my shoulder while gasping for air, completely exhausted. She doesn''t have much stamina compared to me. With a few rounds, she couldn''t do it anymore. Shuuna berated me for being too rough. I smiled wryly. Well, scratching my head, I can only apologize to her. "*sigh, It can''t be helped. I''m also at fault here for wanting more." I didn''t say anything. "So what''s the plan?" "What plan?" I look at her confused. What is she talking about? "What I meant, you created a club, right? Don''t tell me you don''t have any hidden agenda when you made the club?" "Ah, That huh. Truthfully, I just want to create that club cause I don''t want to teach. Mainly, I don''t know how to teach students. I took this job because the family wanted me to. I don''t have any reason to refuse, so I agreed... Also, you''re right I have another intention when I created the club. You are a smart girl, you should already know right." "You are telling me you took a job because you don''t have reason to refuse? That''s lame. I thought you like becoming a teacher." She snorted. She then looks at me in the eyes. I also stare at her back. Shaking my head. "Nah, not to the point I can admit I like it. It''s just I thought it will be pretty interesting. If I can become a teacher I can take advantage of the students." "Pfft, That''s disgusting Shido-san. Are you a scum?" She glared at my eyes with a disgusted expression. She even pushes herself away from me in a joking manner. "Are you an idiot for telling about your repulsive plan?" "I wonder why. Since you already know what I''m planning. Are you disappointed? Will you tell others?" Rather than answering her question. I asked her questions. She was unhappy I didn''t answer her question. Instead of throwing tantrum, she replied obediently. "Well, I''m truly disappointed but, we are talking about you. You are already scum in the first place. You lied to the family about being the former Shido and took advantage of their feelings. In my eyes, you are horrible... Whatsoever, I think of you doesn''t concern you. However, I will not be here if I hated you. You are scum but I don''t hate you. You already conquered my heart, you dummy. Shina is correct, You are one of a big idiot. You already knew what I feel about you and still tried to deny it. You are pessimistic Shido-san. You always think of negative outcomes, The girls know about this side of yours that''s why they always make you feel positive. You unconditionally ignore that fact... That''s why I will not tell you to change the way you think because it''s okay to be pessimistic sometimes. Though, you should balance that negativeness with positiveness, so you won''t lose your way." I listened to her spiel and was shocked by her words. Am I like that? I don''t know maybe she''s right. I understand what she said about negativity because I''m always thinking of the bad result instead of the good result. Although, I notice the negativeness is mild when I think. I had a hunch that she was right. Sighing exasperatedly. This is getting complicated. To think that the girls also noticed about my well-being. I''m quite dense despite always saying I''m quite perspective, to only find out I don''t know what others feel. I''m always getting ahead of myself. This isn''t good. "See, you are showing that negativeness again Shido-san." "Eh? I don''t get it." "Of course, you will not understand it Shido-san. Even I don''t understand myself fully either. Yes, It''s better to understand yourself but that way of thinking isn''t good, you need someone''s advice to help you understand yourself better. I also won''t confidently say I understand you better than yourself. Because I only say what I see..." "That''s deep huh. I wonder if I''m a teacher when a student is lecturing me." Shuuna blushed as she leans her body on my shoulders again. "Don''t tease me Shido-san. It''s just I don''t get why Shina and the others didn''t tell you. They must have reasons on their own. I just want to help you." "Thank you Shuuna for your concern. I''m really ashamed as a man. I know I will make mistakes in the future too. I''m really glad I have someone like you who supports me. I love you Shuuna." Shuuna became silent as I turn my head to the side and saw her covering her face with her hands. "Don''t say something so embarrassing idiot." I smirked. "Really, why are you girls always call me an idiot or stupid." "That''s because you''re an idiot and stupid." She retorted. I stared at her with a deadpan expression. What the... I don''t understand what girls are thinking. This also indicates that I''m not perspective enough... Or just, women are hard to understand in the first place? Ah, I don''t know. Please god gave me an answer. I feel like the god snide on me as I felt my hair stood up. What does that mean? "Shuuna, do you want to join my club?" "Huh? Why me though?" "Well, I guess you are suitable to become a consultant I guess." "Just because I gave you peace of mind.....Okay, fine I will consider it." "You are a good woman. I''m glad you are mine." "Who''s yours dumbass." She sneered. Though her blush said otherwise. I smirked. I lean down to give her lips a peck. She didn''t push me. Our kiss then turns passionate. "Okay Okay stop. Stop before we get into the mood. I''m still sore for god sake." "Hahaha sorry." Shuuna cast magic to clean her clothes. Her mother may not know about magic but she is blood-related with magic core, she was also taught about magic. Though, She kept it from her mother. There''s a good woman around me. I''m amazing! I should not think more negative thoughts, though being positive will make me optimistic. Let''s just keep it balance. Having Shiroe as my wife. I''m a lucky bastard. Her beauty is already world-defying. For her to accept me as her husband just signify my luck. Ultimately, I also fell in love with her, I had really strong confidence when I proposed to her. When I think about it carefully. Kana and Shiyuki, Though I understand their situation. They still interacted with me despite having aversion to my current self and relationship. So they also knew it huh. I''m really stupid. --------------------------------------- Advance Chapter bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon Chapter 144: Paradise Heart Academy 12 Realizing what have I done. I can only formulate a plan to make up with Shiyuki and Kana. I''m really glad they still think about my well-being. I should reciprocate for taking care of me. While I was thinking. I felt a nudge on my side, I look over and Shuuna was looking at me. "What is it?" "I''m done resting. We should go back. My friends will be worried and may search for me. I don''t want them to see me like this." "Okay. Let''s do that." Standing up and stretching my body. Argh. That was good. All my stress is relieved. Thanks to Shuuna I guess. I reach out my hand to her. She looks at it for a moment before grabbing them. Pulling her to stand up. However, I didn''t let go of the hand. "Shuuna, thank you." "What''s with you all of sudden." She confusedly asked. "For encouraging and scolding me I guess. I''m really ashamed, I should be the adult here and yet I act like a child." "Pfft, you are an idiot. Don''t worry about it. Naturally, I will help you. We are family after all and..." She laughs it off but stops when she tried to say something in her last sentence. Her face was bright red. "And?" "N-Nothing." She tried to cover but I was curious. I had a gist of what she was trying to say. I want to hear it. "Come one tell me. I want to know." "O-Okay. I love you." I smirked when she said it. I wrap my hand around her then pulling her into my embrace. "I love you too Shuuna." Shuuna didn''t say something as she buried her face in my chest. She''s too embarrassed to face me. That''s why she allowed me to pull her into my chest so she could hide her expression. What a silly girl. We embrace for about 10 minutes and separated. She appears to be calmed down. But, I can still see a faint pink on her cheeks. "Okay let''s go." "Un." I hold her hands and get out of the room where we just made love. I let go of her when there''s a presence nearby. "Okay let''s part ways here." "Yeah..." Shuuna agreed though she was already calmed down along the way. I sense something she wants to say. "Is something wrong Shuuna?" Shuuna didn''t say anything and stared at me for a few seconds before opening her mouth. "K-Kiss me." I look at her a bit surprised. Why is she struggling to say that? I''m confused. I didn''t question her and lean down to plant my lips on her lips. She circles her arms around my neck as the kiss turns passionate. After that, we separated. "Okay, I will go now." She then walked off, leaving me standing there a bit confused. She was trying to say something but didn''t say it. She''s hiding something, I want to know what it is. Looking at her expression, I didn''t ask. I can''t force her. I will wait for her to say it to me. When I stop daydreaming, Shuuna already disappeared. I release a sigh. There are so many problems I still didn''t solve. Kana and Shiyuki for example, Their problems are hard to solve. Kana, I can slowly make up with her. But Shiyuki is the biggest problem I have on my hands. Shaking my head as I set her problem aside for now. I don''t have a clue where to start anyway. That leaves the others. The curse of the blood is also a problem but Shiroe told me to reach level 12 mage, If I reach the required level, I can easily lift the curse. I''m trying to reach that level... That will take a lot of time but, I''m confident to reach that level in 1-2 years. The assassin girl, Linnea Johansson. I gave her an order to enroll in this school. Where is she perhaps? Did she already arrive? I''ll find her later. Oh yeah, earlier there was that. Shuuna asked me why I didn''t sleep with Rika yet. I will spare some time for her. I already know she loves me. Rei keeps talking about it when the of us we''re having an intimate moment. Why didn''t I take her despite knowing how she feels? While lost in thought, I unconsciously walk around the campus without a destination. I snap out from my contemplation when I heard a loud shout. "Hah! Take this! Inferno blade-style! Furious slash!" Clank* Boom I arrived in one of the training facilities, A large circular dome. Above the dome is the sunlight sunshine. There''s an octagonal barrier above the dome. I believe this barrier will prevent serious injuries of a person when they get inside. The voice below was familiar. I watch as two girls in battlesuits fighting each other. The girl in the red battlesuit has a long sword with an energy edge. Wait, Isn''t it the same girl I saw yesterday. So she''s a student in this academy. The other girl is wearing a blue battle suit. She was holding a short sword and a blue energy shield on the other hand. She doesn''t have energy wings like the, I believe she was called Liane. Instead, she has jet boosters on the back. These boosters will change directions, it can even use to increase her speed in a blast. Reaching that liane in girl in a matter of seconds. A clanking sounds of energy edges colliding. The liane girl is so aggressive. She strikes so hard that her opponent gritted her teeth. She''s also fast and nimble. Every strike will cause strong shock waves and made the ground shake. The blue girl was struggling to keep up with the red girl. Though, her defense is a marvel. Being attacked in any direction, every attack is powerful but her defense didn''t break. I admire her will for taking those attacks. Looking at her closely, she''s a beauty and has big boobs. Every time she receives an attack those mounds will jiggle. Shit, I''m getting aroused. Gulping, I also watch her backside, It was also big and jiggle like her chest. That''s it, red girl! Keep attacking! Her skin-tight suit has a deep v neck. The side of her breast laid bare. Damn it, If it were not for her suit sticking on their skin. Those massive breasts would spring out. I lecherously watch as the fight continues. That liane girl has also a nice body. Her petite figure is making my engine running. I''m a lolicon after all. I love cute lolis... Her twin tail is making me excited, I want to grab that hair as a reign and mount her from behind. I want to pin her down. Licking her flat chest and fuck her inside shaping her inside with my large cock. Shit! Just imagining it made me horny. I just had sex with Shuuna. Now, I''m accumulating another stress. But, I can''t help it. These girls are too tempting. Before I know it. The fight ended with a large whistle. I forgot about the other presence as I was too captivated by the erotic fight between the two angels. The two girls stop when they heard the whistle. Finally, the two dropped down as their battlesuit disappears in particles leaving the two completely soaked in sweat. The two shook hands as they talk with each other with a smile. I believe they''re friends and pretty close at that. The fight ended in a draw. After the two girl''s duel. Another, two girls entered the arena. Then the two wore their battlesuit and made a stance, when the whistle sounded they made a move. I watch as the battle goes on until I forgot the time. Since I was so captivated by watching girls in a sexy hot skin-tight suit. Soft-looking boobs and delicious-looking butts jiggle as they fought. I was drooling when watching the fight. I didn''t notice someone was watching me. Though She didn''t notice my lecherous expression. She was watching me seriously. Because in her mind she was misunderstanding me. ''That''s a teacher from the Chikushodo family. What is she doing here? Is she evaluating the fight... Isn''t this a great opportunity to show the talented students? I will show her my true power. Maybe I will catch her attention." Among the students who were waiting for their turn. One of them saw me watching the fight, thinking I''m trying to find some candidates. It''s known by everyone that being able to work in the Chikushodo family is the greatest opportunity. So students use their best ability to be recognized by the Chikushodo so they can work for the family. Such as this opportunistic girl, she dreamed of working under the Chikushodo family. Her elder sister is also working as a maid of the family. Don''t underestimate that position. It''s the best position there is in the Family. Especially, The maids are close to the main family. Yes, those maids in the mansion earlier. Those girls are professionals and strong, handpicked by Sona. Sona told me about that. Although, I sense someone is eyeing me. I just ignore it and continue watching the fight. --------------------------------------- Advance Chapter bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon Chapter 145: Izanami 1 I continue watching the duel until one of the two students came out. Shina and another girl walk towards the arena. Oh, so this is the second-year mock battle. As if she noticed my stare. Shina turns her head to me. Her usual expressionless face brightens when she sees me, she has a large smile on her face. This girl, she''s so obvious. But it also brought a smile to me. I wave my hand and give her a good luck gesture. Shina nodded. Her opponent became confused as to why the usual expressionless girl in her class suddenly made an expression. On top of that, she was smiling happily, the girl was shocked. But also the others who were watching. They then look towards the source of her change. The people who were watching turn their heads to me. I tried not to hide myself using magic. Though it still feels uncomfortable being eye upon by countless eyes. I don''t like being in the spotlight that much. My baby girl is giving me a headache, but looking at her sweet smile, I forgive her. I''m a doting father, aren''t I? The whistle sounded as the two transformed into their battlesuit. Shina also has a battlesuit. But, isn''t this overdoing it. Her opponent doesn''t have zern crystal as her core, it was one of the mass-produced battlesuits. What''s with this unfairness. I feel sorry for her opponent. Shina''s battlesuit is called [Izanami], The goddess of creation in Japan. Her transformation is different from the others. Her battlesuit, she was adorned in a usual skin-tight suit that covers from neck to her thighs. Her armor can be called Miko/ Japanese priestess outfit. However, her red "Hakama" is shorter than the original, it looks more leaning on sexiness than a formality. The "Kosode" on the upper part of her body is so bold and hot, there''s a large opening on the navel part while on the middle part is also open, in short, it was only covering the chest, if not for the skin-tight suit and red string that was tied to hold on the fabric. Shiina would be barely naked... It''s erotic but, I don''t like it when my daughter is wearing such a thing in front of many eyes. Who the hell designed it. On both of her arms is a separate part of the shite sleeve that was supposed to be connected to kosode. She also has these long pieces of transparent energy around her. That''s "Tenne", it''s usually found around the goddesses in myths. (Hakama is a Japanese Miko skirt, while Kosode is the upper part. Tenne is a long piece of opaque clothing that can be found on Japanese or Buddhism Goddesses that circle their shoulders.) Her only weapon is a small tanto she was holding. All, though it''s small. I can feel an incredible amount of energy it exudes. I had a hunch that if she draw the small blade, everything she sees will be cut. I''m afraid her opponent will not put a fight. This is a one-sided battle. ... 3rd PoV ''You are kidding right. I just said I want to my best ability. Why am I so unlucky. It was an opportunity to be able to catch that teacher''s attention... Yet, My opponent is also a Chikushodo. God are you playing with me!?... There''s no way I can with ''that''. Chikushodo Shiina, she''s a part of the family. I don''t have a chance to win. Should I give up...'' The opportunistic girl earlier was in dilemma. She was cursing her luck. Her mind is in a mess she wanted to give up, but this is a chance for her... if she can put up a fight against... No no no that''s impossible for her. Her opponent is the most smartest and talented in her class. However, before she can decide. The whistle already sounded. The two equipped their battlesuit. The opportunistic girl was so tense as cold sweat on her forehead. One wrong move she is done. The difference between her and Shina is so devastatingly pitiful. This is too cruel to see, the spectators already knew the outcome in their minds. They feel sorry for the girl, to have an opponent like this is tragic. No one moves. Shina looks at her opponent calmly. She knew if she make a move it would be instantly over. She also realizes that this match is one-sided. She''s not trying to be narcissistic. Because that''s the truth is, Shina felt this match is excessive. That''s why she didn''t move first, she wanted her opponent to fight with her toe to toe. It''s unreasonable for her to do that right? She could have just ended the match in one attack. Nevertheless, Shina is kind-hearted. She knew her opponent well. She is her classmate, Tsukiyo Tsugumi and she knew her overly opportunistic side. This mock battle well serves to analyze the combat prowess of each student. Every month there''s an evaluation of each student by doing mock battles. The matching is randomized. Shina''s opponent was unlucky to be matched with her. Shina didn''t wait too long as her opponent dash straight to her. Tsugumi''s speed was fast but not fast enough to shock others. She reached shina after a few seconds and draw her sword in a horizontal slash. Unfortunately, the mass-produced battle suit doesn''t have skills. It could only rely on the host''s ability and strength. Shina did not dodge, she stretch her hand towards the incoming slash. Her tenne extends as it deflects the incoming attack. Tsugumi grit her teeth from being rebound. Her sword slashes again but again receive another deflection. She took a step back and sprinted to the side and run in a circle around Shina, searching for an opening. No matter how she looks at it, she can''t find any. Tsugumi knew it''s futile to slash aimlessly. Frustrated, it''s the only way for her. She dashes and slashes. Again and again, a clanking sound as her sword receives the tenne energy. She screamed in her head ''This is totally unfair.'' She knew shina deliberately didn''t move first. Tsugumi knew the reason. That''s why she didn''t shina was looking down on her. Shina is a very good girl, she has the heart of a goddess. That''s what she thinks of shina. She secretly thanked shina for allowing her to show her skills. Even though she will lose, doesn''t mean she can''t show what she is capable of doing. If she gave up from the start, her evaluation would be too dull that no one will find her interesting. Shina was also having fun deflecting her opponent''s attacks. She was amazed at how Tsugumi move, she was like a master. It was not fast, not powerful, nor fancy. It was a normal way of fighting yet, Tsugumi have a large smile on her face. Indicating she was having fun. ... I watch the fight with a smile. I didn''t expect Shina to be so benevolent. Really, she''s so adorable. My daughter is so lovely. I will reward her later, I will give her some Dad''s love. I bet she will be on cloud nine. Her opponent, Well her name, Tsukiyo Tsugumi, is also very capable. She wasn''t confident at first but when shina gave her a chance. I can sense she''s having fun and her confidence skyrocketed. Although, she knew she can''t win against shina. She didn''t concede, she stood up and put a wonderful fight. Though, I can sense something from her enthusiasm. Welp, it doesn''t matter, a good fight is a good fight. Chapter 146: Izanami 2 As the fight continues. Tsukiyo Tsugumi became more excited as she fasten her pace. She jumps so high, raising her sword and preparing to attack in a downward slash. Tsugumi is an excellent candidate. She got good manuevere skills, even though, she''s using a mass-produced battlesuit. If she were to wear a strong battle suit, she would be able to make shina move. Unfortunately, the zern battlesuit isn''t easy and so expensive to make. As the timer continues to countdown. After it reached 30 seconds, that''s where shina finally took action. She looks at Tsugumi and opens her mouth. "Tsukiyo-san, I will now attack you. Please prepare yourself." Tsugumi stop her tracks when she heard what shina said. She was already breaking a sweat all over her body. She was breathing heavily. Her eyes look so exhausted from all those attacks she executed. Furthermore, her nerves are so tense and painful. If not for her adrenaline rush, she would have already been on the ground. "I got it... Thank you Chikushodo-san." Shina only nodded gently to her opponent. Her outstretched hand retracted and hold the hilt of her tanto. She made a stance, bringing the tanto near her face as she slowly unsheathed the small blade. Then she recited the skill. "Creation and Destruction! One life and One death!" Yikes, that''s a really dangerous name for a skill. I hope shina will be lenient to her opponent on not killing her. The arena may have been protected by a barrier that will prevent anyone from being severely injured. A burst of energy exploded around shina. Damn, I know how powerful that zern crystal was since I had it. But seeing it in front of my eyes it''s really impressive. Clicking my tongue, if it were not for the influence that crystal heart would have on the host, I would have it by now. Unfortunately, that thing must not be inside of a human. It seems they are obedient when they are turned into a zern core for battlesuit. Moreover, Shiyuki also needs my help. I can''t believe she has that despicable thing inside her. I will have to remove it. Not yet, I''m still working for a suitable heart for her, I can create a normal heart since it''s compatible with her. However, I want to make her heart formidable and strong. Though not close to my heart, I can''t do that since it will take many years. Tsugumi gripped her sword tightly. Her eyes slanted preparing herself. But, when the attack came, Tsugumi fainted on spot. Shina won the match by 1 second remaining. If the timer runs out it would be a draw. It appears she holds back a little when executing that attack. Great, I will reward her later. Shina looks in my direction with a sweet smile. I wave my hand and smiled. Some staff took the unconscious Tsugumi from the arena. Shina walked out from the grounds. I bet she will come here. The audience was in awe watching the fight. They thought the fight would over in a second since they are talking about a member of the Chikushodo family. They then realize how kind-hearted the Chikushodo family is. To allow the opponent to display their skills what a thoughtful girl. The impression they have on the Chikushodo family has risen, They''ve admired the family more. After the fight between shina and Tsugumi. Another competitor walked in and fought after the whistle blows. A while later. I felt a presence behind my back. I turn around and there with a bright smile, she was standing behind me, my little darling, Shina. Now, I sound so cheesy but I can''t help but dote on her. I approach her and pull her into my chest. "Baby, that was an impressive feat." "Thank you. Papa." "You can call me as usual you know. I feel like I aged very much when you call me like that." I pretend to be sad but Inside I''m so happy. "Nope, you are my father. So I will call you Papa. Furthermore, you have doting eyes when looking at me." I sighed. "Okay, I give up. So why are you here." "Hmm, can''t I come here to meet you?" She frowned but I caress her cheeks as whispered lovingly. "No, you can. If it''s for my little sweetie, you can act spoil anytime, because I will spoil you. But you know, I know you have something to say right?" "Hehehe, I really love you shido." I stare at her with a deadpan expression. This girl is getting clever and mischievous these days. "I love you too shina." "I''m here because I have something to talk about with you." She then circles her arms around my neck. Clinging onto me. I also wrap my arms around her waist. To prevent others from watching us, I cast a barrier that will make us invisible. "So, what do you want to talk to me?" "Well, you know the maids in the mansion right?" "Yeah... Wait let me guess. This is about that girl you fought earlier and you want her to become a maid?" "Yes but also no. She, Tsukiyo Tsugumi has an elder sister working as our maid. She has a goal to follow the path her sister took. That is why that girl is looking for opportunities to improve herself, She will accept any offer to become stronger so she can be recognized by the family... I watched her taking challenges and of course the result she lost. I really pity her and wanted to help but she declined any help. She said ''I will become stronger with my strength so I can reach my sister.''" "I see... Shina, you are really a good girl. Here, this is your reward for being a good girl." I lean down kissing her lips. Shina receives my advance with pleasure. She close her eyes savoring the passion of kissing her beloved. After a while, we separated. "I''m happy shido." "Anything that will make you happy." "Pfft, you''re so cheesy." I scratch my head. What can I do, that''s what I really felt. "So what do you want me to do with this Tsukiyo girl?" "It''s just simple. I heard you created a club right. I will tell her, you will help her get strong. Since you are a teacher she would not hesitate to look for you. That''s my request. Is it no good?" When I contemplate on what she said. I formulate a plan inside my head. It took me a few seconds before find a suitable exercise to help that girl. With this exercise, I laugh deviously. "It''s good. I plan to help students anyhow." "Then that''s great... In addition, I will help you with the club." "Oh, you will become a member?" When she heard my words. Her mood suddenly turned 180 degrees. She feels depressed. "Unfortunately I can''t, I''m in Bookclub." "Then it can''t be helped then. You can come anytime to my club. You know you''re always welcome sweetie." "I know, truthfully, I want to be with papa all the time....but it would be imprudent of me to suddenly quit the club I''m in." This girl is too kind-hearted. I thought for a while. "How about this, you can become a member of my club while also a member of the Book club. Don''t worry about feeling bad, I will talk to your Club president later." "....Thank you shido." She stayed silent for a few seconds before smiling at me. To make her happy I will do anything. Chapter 147: Swarm 1 After flirting with shina for a while. We watch the competitions together. There will be another mock battle tomorrow it will be the second round of evaluation. Thus today will be the round of elimination. Shina told me Rika and Shizumi aren''t here since they are on other training facilities. There are 5 domes like this. 3 on this location while the two were separated. These 3 domes will be used publicly and two are for private uses, for the VIPs. We are in the 2nd dome while Shizumi, Rika, and other girls in the family who were the same age as three of them, was also in the two domes. I don''t know why there are no other girls from the family is here. Is it just a coincidence? We didn''t watch long before the two of us parted ways. Shina wanted to watch Rika and Shizumi''s fight. As for why I didn''t go with her, well I have things to do. It''s not really that important, however, I can''t make this eager girl wait. I feel bad for Rika and Shizumi... Oh! Why did I forget that? Creating my second self, two visions suddenly appeared inside my head. I''m trying to control the second one for a few seconds before I can have full control. Doing two tasks at the same isn''t hard, since I was already used to it. Though it does not mean it''s easy since my vision would suddenly double at can make my mind dizzy for a while. Nodding to my other self, I, the main body walk to the first dome where Shizumi is. While the second body will meet the other girl, Lily. .... However, as I just walk for a few minutes an Alarm sounds off in the entire campus. The students nearby stopped what they were doing. [Warning! Zeruno swarm detected. Students prepare their Zernoid Suit and assemble on the field and wait for Kira-sensei. I repeat. Warning!....] I listened to the speaker and raised my eyebrow. The students loitering around are first years and some were even my in my class. They silently approach me. "Sensei!" "Shinomiya-sensei!" My students surround me. They have troubled expressions on their faces. I patted their heads one by one, they were surprised by my action but they didn''t hate it. On the contrary, they push their heads, before they could be lost on their thoughts. I said to them. "Okay, do you have battlesuits ready?" They nodded their heads. "All right, Meet me on the field later. It seems the teachers will have a meeting." They nodded, but some have anxious expressions. I sighed lightly. "Don''t worry I''m there with you. I won''t let any harm befall all of you." "Sensei, thank you very much." Their expressions slightly brightened. I smile at them before their cheeks reddened. Looking at their reaction I sighed while shaking my head. These girls... "Okay, chop-chop! Go now. Wait for me on the field, if someone is missing from the class don''t look for them, if you have contacts with them just message them. If you don''t just message me, okay." "Yes sensei." Then they walk towards the field. While I also walk to the teacher''s faculty. I received a summon notification earlier after the announcement. So what is this zeruno swarm all about? Let''s find out. striding to the faculty room in hurried steps. The teacher was already inside. The room was not a faculty as it used to be earlier when I first arrive. It''s more like a control room with Kira-nee in charge of the teachers. She was on the higher platform of the control room while watching at the large screen on the front. A big unknown ship with a swarm of what''s supposed to be a zerunos. Just like what I saw yesterday, These creatures, No, bipedal monsters are muscular and have different colors and shapes. They were too many of these monsters standing on the deck while shouting ''Eat Humans'' ''Kill Humans'' and other profanities against humans. I arrive next to Kira-nee. "Kira-nee, What''s the situation?" "Oh shid- I mean, Shiya you''re here. We''ve just detected a swarm of zeruno at the eastern coast of the island, 200 kilometers away from our location to be exact. The target is speeding close to our location, I think they are on a vessel." Kira turn her head to me, she was about to slip up. She then pointed out the current problem. "We are preparing the students. Don''t worry about it. I know you are thinking about the student''s safety but you are worrying over nothing. Don''t underestimate them so much, they are stronger than you may have in mind. After all, these kids are hand-picked by us, the Chikushodos." As if she saw through me. I awkwardly scratch the back of my head. Afterward, All the teachers arrived. Kira-nee proceeds on voicing the plan to disintegrate those filthy zerunos. She said to me not to pity those inhuman creatures, despite looking like a man and a monster, these creatures are terrible. They will unhesitatingly kill every human, whether old or child. So when spotting zeruno, No matter who you are, kill these monsters on sight. Kind of cruel order but to survive, this order is a must... Mankind is already on the verge of extinction, if the current situation will remain the same for a few decades, the worst outcome cannot be prevented. While taking all the information regarding the plan. Kira-nee ordered us teachers, well teachers who are in charge of a class, the homeroom teachers to guide the students in the battle. It''s also our responsibility to watch them grow and prevent the worse possible outcome. It appears the teachers are well-trained and soldiers. According to Kira-nee, the weakest staff should be able to defeat 10-20 zeruno alone. That''s how capable they are. I was shocked by that information yet I''m proud of them. Why? That''s because even if mankind faces an extinction problem and only women remained they still stand up and face this massive problem head-on. "Shiya let''s go together." "Hello, Chikushodo-san." Sachiko and Mai approached me after the meeting. Kira-nee told me to go to my designated class so I can lead my students. As she resumes commanding the staff to commence the plan. I didn''t bother her as I was also prepared to go to my students but these two women stopped me. I didn''t mind going with them. "Ah, Sachiko and Senbu-san. Alright, I will go with you." "See mai-chan, Shiya is a good person. She''s easy to get along with." "Shut up stupid woman. No one asked." "Eeeh didn''t you say you wanted to be friends with Shi-" Before her words finished main lunged herself at Sachiko pushing her hand on Sachiko''s mouth preventing Sachiko from voicing out. I chuckled at them. It seems despite Mai''s nature she''s really cute deep inside. "I see, let''s get along well Senbu-san." Mai was panicking and angry because of this stupid woman. She stands up and calmed down. Sachiko on the other hand was smiling stupidly. Shaking my head. Mai blushed when she heard me. "O-Okay... Please call me Mai or something." She stretches out her arm. I clasp her hand with mine as I shake her hand. "Then, Mai I''m grateful to be your friend." Mai nodded as she release her hand from mine. Sachiko stood up and watched us with her usual grin. "Anyhow, Let''s go!" Sachiko grabbed the two of us by hand then pulled us towards the direction of the field. Honestly, people like Sachiko are not easy to read what they think. Chapter 148: Swarm 2 When I arrived at the field, All my students were already standing in a line. Good, I expect someone missing but they exceed my expectation. It seems I have to commend their punctuality. Lily waved her hands to me. While Honoka did the same but enthusiastically. Really, Sachiko and Her have the same spirit. Is it just a coincidence or are they related? I hope not. Sachiko and Mai already parted from me earlier when we arrive at the field as the both of them got to their respective class. Anyways, I forgot to mention it again. I''m forgetful, aren''t I? Earlier, Kira-nee gave me a bracelet with an embedded gem. She said it was a temporary battlesuit because mine will be delayed for a few days. My family didn''t expect a swarm to appear. Though, they knew that this swarm is not worth facing my power. However, Because I was cautioned to not show my magic and unique abilities without external use of technology, because it''ll cause a commotion if I did so. Well, in any case, I will only spectate this time. I want to see how capable my students are when it comes to combat. I knew they were handpicked by my family but you know it will be a different matter when seeing it up-close. I also wanted to measure the average strength of this battlesuit. Shaking those complicated thoughts away. I look over to the girls lining up. They were unmoving but their eyes consist of excitement and anxiety. They are strong but most of them hasn''t experienced real battle or faced zeruno. "Listen up! I know this is your first sortie and I expect good conduct and result in the end. This result will be decided on your ranking on the class, year, and the entire campus... I don''t want any misbehavior in this operation, well it also serves as your test. Do you have any questions?" Lily raises her hands. "Yes." "Sensei this is our first day in school are we ready for this?" "Good question Nanami-san. About that the school doesn''t have any standard regarding testing. The board will test you anytime and anywhere. So expect more sudden tests like this. Because we will not inform you to prepare beforehand. This also serves as your training your mentality." "So sensei you will not tell us when would be the exams?" Honoka raised her hands and asked with a frown. "Mainly, this will be only applied on practical exams. Other than that I will notify you about the time for your minor subjects examination. Anyways, I''ll give you all-around applause about your punctuality this time." I clap my hands and smile at them. The girls were full of smiles as they happily clung to each other. "Ahem!" After giving them time to cheer. I called them out. They hastily go back to their positions. But the smiles on their faces were so beautiful. I can''t help myself but think I wanted them on my bed right now. No, I should not think with my dick. Baby steps. It''s only the first day. "Now ready up your gears and we are good to sort out. Our enemy is located to the east side of the island." I command them as they calmly wear their battlesuits. Most of them does not have unique battlesuit made from Zern crystal. Sighing lightly, I want to give them a powerful battlesuit. I know that''s unlikely to happen, but it doesn''t mean it''s impossible. I want to see their abilities first and maybe find some talents. After reading. I also transform into my battlesuit, it''s just a normal mass-produced one. I don''t care about it, whether it''s unique or not that does not matter. Also, I could set an example that not everything can be solved by money. I don''t want my students to feel lower than they may think they are. I may not have a license to be a teacher or worthy to be called one. But I understand what those who are at the bottom are thinking. Because I was from the bottom myself in my past life. That''s why I don''t want to lower their morale by showing off my family''s wealth and leading them to think that money is everything. I want them to think that you can stand on top of the world with effort and hard work. Though I know talent is the main part of standing at the top, but I didn''t want them to lose their way just because of that reason. I believe in infinite possibilities, there is always a way. You only need to overcome that obstacle and stride forward. ... I told them the plan. Turning on the jet pack on our battlesuit we started to levitate and then in a blink of an eye. Our group travels towards our destination, where the enemy was. What can I say, It''s kinda awkward because I''m not trained to use a battlesuit. I secretly cast levitation magic to balance myself in the air. It would be embarrassing if I stumble or crash in front of my students. I may be cheating but I don''t want to make them think I''m a newbie in piloting battlesuits. Shuuna and the other girls who came from wealthy household has their unique battlesuit. What I''m surprised is that despite being coming from the same family, Zasha was using a mass-produced battlesuit while the other gloomy girl Verona was wearing a dark green unique battlesuit. I felt a little bit confused. It seems I''m lacking information about these two. I think they have family problems. I hope they will visit me in the club or something. While I was thinking about complicated matters. Someone fly close to me. I notice her when she called me out. "Sensei" "Oh Nanami-san what''s the matter?" "Ah, Nothing... I just want to talk with Sensei." What could she want to talk to? I know this girl kinda has intimate feelings towards me but Isn''t it too fast for her to develop her feelings? We only met yesterday and chatted intimately, discussing life and the like. To tell you the truth, I don''t know any other reason for her developing her feelings to me other than being a lily(Lesbian). Though, I think the primary reason for this is about my pheromones, Though I''m suppressing them from exuding. I noticed that I couldn''t stop a small amount from leaking out. "Let me hear." "O-Oh, Uhm sensei are you free after school?" I notice a slight blush when she asked me. I was shocked by her question, Girl you are really cementing my doubts, you are Lily. Well, her name is also lily is this pun intended? "Why do ask?" I can''t help but answer her question with a question. Lily''s face turn even redder when I didn''t answer her. She feels ashamed when I look at her. "I-I just want to ask you something." "If you have questions you can ask me right now." "B-But." I showed a grin on my face but she didn''t notice because she was too shy to look at my face to face. I acted like a dense protagonist but I got the gist of what she wanted. Let''s stop teasing her. "If it is a private matter, I will notify you if I''m available... However, you can also visit me in my clubroom. I''ll be in there for the rest of the afternoon." Lily''s eyes lit up when I said that. She calmed down a little as her smile brightened. "T-Thank you sensei." Shaking my head. I feel someone is watching over me. I look to the source and found Shuuna glaring at me. When I turn my face to her she rolled her eyes. I sighed. After a few minutes of flying in the sky. We finally arrived at our designated location. My class was positioned at the frontline where the battle should happen. When we arrive there are already other classes waiting for the enemy. They are all 1st years, I greeted the other teachers pleasantly. From tens of kilometers away from our location, I can see a large structure floating towards us. It''s a big complicated building? or is it a ship? It kind of looks like a building since there''s a tall rectangular building but below it is a ship deck with multiple zeruno awaits. So this was the vessel Kira-nee talked about. By the way, I''m using my magic perception to watch the enemy. Counting the enemies, there are approximately thousands if not tens of thousands zeruno shouting terrible words. Just when the vessel is getting closer to us. A large concave struck at the side of the vessel before exploding. The vessel stopped at its course before the zero''s started sprouting disgusting-looking wings. Looking what the cause of the explosion, I saw multiple people a few kilometers away from the east part of the vessel. They should be 2nd-year students. I saw my lovely girls participating but didn''t make a move. At the rear, It''s the 3rd year. Preventing the enemy from escaping. What if they could escape in the first place. On the west side, Woah isn''t that a bit overkill. It wasn''t people but a large hover battleship with hundreds of weapons attached. Those menacingly looking cannons and such were aiming at the vessel. I had a feeling that those weapons are very dangerous. I may be a level 5 mage but I can''t confidently say I will be able to escape unscathed. A shiver runs through my spine. My family is terrifyingly powerful. --------------------------------------- Advance Chapter bit.ly/Scarletbloodmoon